Wace and the Roman de Brut

In the composition of the Roman de Brut, Henry Blois has employed similar devices to those which we have discussed already by the impersonation of Wace. The stamp of Henry’s authorship is on the Roman de Brut. Henry Blois has usurped the persona of Wace; just as he did with Gaimar, ‘Geoffrey’, Caradoc, William of Malmesbury etc. The genuine writer of the Roman de Rou and the hagiographic accounts of Lives of Sainte Marguerite, St Nicholas and the Conception de notre Dame were written by a genuine person called Wace.

Any researcher should be able to grasp that the author of the Roman de Rou could never (even supposedly copying Geoffrey’s source material) be able to translate into perfect verse with such impeccable embellishments, such a delightful manuscript. Just compare Wace’s real accomplishment of the Roman de Rou and quite simply the Roman de Brut could not appear from the same mind. It was from the mind of the man who states that the Author is ‘above all’ and compares himself with Cicero (by what is inscribed on the Meusan plaques) who impersonates Wace.

If in doubt as to whether Henry Blois is the author of the Roman de Brut, think on this: Why start to versify with the First Variant unless the author who wrote the Brut wrote the first Variant first and possessed a copy which I have shown was composed earlier than the published date of the Vulgate HRB. Henry Blois started versifying the HRB which became known as the Roman de Brut, before he published the Vulgate HRB.

 For those who have followed my arguments so far,  let us also consider that why would the person who composed the prophecies of Merlin in HRB be at ease translating them without outing himself as author. No it is better to plead a lack of understanding of them claiming he did not know how to interpret them!!! It also has to be taken into account that the Roman de Brut may not have been finished until 1158 and in which case the reasoning behind composing the prophecies of Merlin and especially the seditious prophecies had no longer any relevance because King Henry II had made peace with Conan and the Welsh.

 It must be remembered that Henry Blois had first started his composition which I have termed the Pseuedo-Historia as a History of legend to encompass that of fictitious British queens for the specific reason of providing Henry Ist with a precedent for his daughter to inherit the throne. Henry Blois commenced the original text of the Roman de Brut as the HRB evolved from Primary Historia (found at Bec) through the First Variant version when he was young.  He then embellished the HRB text over the years until the final Vulgate HRB was ‘made public’. So too was the Roman de Brut started with the versification process using early editions and finished using as its template the Vulgate HRB. 

It is commonly accepted by modern scholarship that the reason why L’estoire des Bretons, (purportedly written by Geffrei Gaimar), has been overshadowed by Wace’s Roman de Brut is because of the superiority of Wace’s poetry, as Gaimar’s L’estoire des Bretons was supposedly of similar material but had been relegated and substituted into obscurity. This, we are led to believe, is because ‘Geoffrey’s’ HRB, from which the versified Roman de Brut is derived, is thought to stem from the same source book as the mythical L’estoire des Bretons.

It is rationalised by modern scholars as an adequate explanation as to why L’estoire des Bretons is no longer extant. The presumption is that L’estoire des Bretons was supposedly derived also from the Oxford book. This conclusion is deduced from the fact that there is no part of ‘Geoffrey’s’ pseudo history (except the few anecdotal interpolations) in Gaimar’s l’Estoire des Engles. Therefore, L’estoire des Bretons is assumed to have contained much of ‘Geoffrey’s’ material.

As I have noted, in all four manuscripts of Gaimar’s l’Estoire des Engles, Wace’s Roman de Brut has supposedly taken the place (or substituted) L’estoire des Bretons’ supposedly written by Gaimar as stated in the interpolated/added epilogue in Gaimar’s l’Estoire des Engles. In fact it is rather the case that there was never any L’estoire des Bretons and Henry’s work of Roman de Brut has been added as a complimentary work under the nom de plume of Wace. As I have made plain, the point of Henry Blois using Gaimar’s work was to implant the ‘epilogue’ and a few corroborative Arthurian interpolations into l’Estoire des Engles. It should also be understood that these four manuscripts  are not together by chance but by design of the person who had sway of many scriptoriums and had reason to have these manuscripts copied together to uphold the very facade that Henry Blois wished to portray i.e. that Wace wrote the Roman de Brut.

Now, if ‘Geoffrey’s’ Historia was already versified by Henry Blois (as we know it was because Roman de Brut commences mirroring the First Variant and therefore was commenced before 1155), in reality, there would be little to be gained by composing another version in French vernacular i.e. Gaimar’s L’estoire des Bretons’. Especially if Gaimar had written it much earlier as we are led to believe by the misrepresentation displayed in the epilogue.  We are led to believe the Roman de Brut by Wace and the L’estoire des Bretons by Gaimar were both derived from the same ancient source book; one as a versified account of ‘Geoffrey’s work’, the other also versified. We are supposed to believe that not only did  Gaimar compose a manuscript called L’estoire des Bretons based on a source book from Archdeacon Walter or Walter Espec or whoever we want to believe; and by extention of this misrepresentation both the Roman de Brut and Geoffrey’s HRB were both composed using the same source book. In effect the ploy of Henry Blois confirms Geoffrey’s own misdirection concerning the volume ex-Brittanica and by confirming Gaimar had used the same book to compose L’estoire des Bretons….. but unfortunately (posterity is supposed to believe) the work put out by ‘Wace’ is the only copy of similar content to the L’estoire des Bretons.

We know, Henry Blois started his versification of HRB (apparently written by Wace) at an early stage i.e. around the time Alfred of Beverley is recycling ‘Geoffrey’s’ work c.1150; as Henry Blois is following a Variant version as the template at the beginning of the Roman de Brut.  Not forgetting that the latter half of Roman de Brut follows the Vulgate Version of HRB which was only completed after 1154-5; or at least that is when the updated seditious Merlin prophecies which included the ‘Sixth in Ireland’ were added.

It seems highly unlikely that all four of the present manuscripts containing Gaimar’s work (from different institutions) would have expunged L’estoire des Bretons in favour of Wace’s Roman de Brut in such a synchronised fashion unless that is how they were propagated originally. This specific conundrum can only reasonably be solved if the Gaimar MSS all derived from one exemplar. I very much doubt that Henry Blois only made one copy. Is it not more likely that the substitution was purposeful?

We should accept that no L’estoire des Bretons has ever turned up with Wace’s genuine work and the epilogue of the L’estoire des Engles makes us believe that Gaimar’s other work started with Brutus. Logically, if the reader has accepted what I have deduced about Archdeacon Walter only appearing in the Vulgate version of HRB and this version now made public was in 1155 and we understand Henry’s reasoning for employing Walter’s name in both Gaimar’s epilogue and the Vulgate HRB; then it stands to reason that when we know ‘Geoffrey’ is the promulgator of the Brutus story and it is supposedly found in L’estoire des Bretons, logically it can only be Henry Blois interpolating at the beginning of L’estoire des Engles. The corroborative evidence about ‘Chivalric’ Arthur at the start of L’estoire des Engles confirms the interpolation by Henry Blois.

It is far more plausible if a versifier of the Historia  (like ‘Wace’) composed his work after the ‘original’ author’s death (i.e.’Geoffrey’); this is why Henry Blois has ostensibly given us the date of composition for Wace’s work where he concludes with a date of completion in the year 1155,548 understanding we are led to believe ‘Geoffrey’s work (or at least the prophecies of Merlin  found in Orderic’s interpolated testimony) were in circulation while King Heny Ist was still alive. This could not be the case as explained in the section on Orderic  However, Wace is not the author of the Roman de Brut, but he is in reality the author of the Roman de Rou. It should be noted that if the Roman de Brut was genuinely completed in 1155, it must have been started in King Stephen’s reign and indicates Henry’s intention to propagate his Historia on the continent before his brother’s death.

548Roman de Rou 14865-6

Henry Blois, again, in his impersonation of the invented persona of ‘Geoffrey’, provides us with the impression of a poet looking for wealthy patronage; but where a real Wace is concerned, it is genuine in the guise of Wace. Wace really was a struggling versifier and translator into vernacular of previous Latin chronicles: I address myself to rich people who possess revenues and silver, since for them books are made and good words are composed and well set forth.549

In reality events concerning Wace are very different from that perceived by modern scholarship. What we know of Wace is derived from his Roman de Rou (i.e. Rollo), where he says: “If anybody asks who said this, who put this history into the Romance language, I say and I will say to him that I am Wace of the isle of Jersey, which lies in the sea, toward the west, and is a part of the fief of Normandy. In the isle of Jersey I was born, and to Caen I was taken as a little lad; there I was put at the study of letters; afterward I studied long in France. When I came back from France, I dwelt long at Caen. I busied myself with making books in Romance; many of them I wrote and many of them I made.”

One supposes by Wace’s comments in the Roman de Rou that he was a clerc lisant before 1135.550 In time, presumably his writings won for him preferment to the position of canon at Bayeux from Henry II. It is an odd coincidence that Rouen (the founder is Rou) and Caen (where Henry’s Grandfather and Grandmother were buried, and where the treasury of the Ducal house of Normandy was situated) are not mentioned by Henry Blois when writing as ‘Geoffrey’ and passed over in preferment in favour of Bayeaux.  Bayeaux is given the special privilege of being the city of the Dux of Normandy by ‘Geoffrey’ but this is totally against the obviously known facts; similarly, the count of Blois or Troyes is ignored by ‘Geoffrey’ when every other noble is given a featured favour by King Arthur.

549Roman de Rou.

550Roman de Rou. I saw and Knew three King Henry’s; in their time I was clerk lisant.

Just as the entire Historia never once mentions Glastonbury, it is Henry’s ploy not to seem connected or be seen to promote anything which links his family relationships to his authorship.

It is not by coincidence that Henry Blois chose Wace as the person who was to have written the Roman de Brut. It might seem obvious from what is portrayed in the Roman de Rou that the real Wace has read the Historia and the prophecies if we do not take into account interpolation. We can discount the reference in the Roman de Brut to ‘Wace’s’ unwillingness to translate them. That Wace has genuinely read the Historia is made clear from the decasyllabic appendix (in Holden’s edition) which used to preface Holden’s part II, until Henry Blois interpolated the Roman de Rou by adding the current preamble known as the Chronique Ascendante. As we shall cover shortly, Henry Blois also interpolated and reconstructed the introduction to part III of the Roman de Rou also.

Wace was probably about ten years younger than Henry Blois. He received a prebend at Bayeux by King Henry II which he refers to twice. As to Wace’s existence, we have four documents which contain reference to him. One is a charter which Bishop Henry II of Bayeaux (1165-1204) signs and Wace is one of the witnesses as Magister Wascius. Another is an agreement c.1169 between the bishop of Bayeux and abbot Gilbert of Troarn, where Wace is designated as Cononicus. So, it would seem he was appointed cannon sometime between 1165-1169. Wace’s name is also on a document confirming possessions and privileges for the abbey at St Etienne in 1172, and lastly in another charter in 1174.

It is plain therefore that Wace outlived Henry Blois, so the usual backdating process which Henry Blois employed in the past is not applicable here. There are two factors which need to be taken into account before we can determine the precise manner in which Henry Blois introduced and propagated the Roman de Brut into the public arena. Firstly, as we shall see, when we cover the Roman de Brut that the writer of the Historia has the same mental image on several occasions as the writer of the Roman de Brut yet the wording of the Historia are completely different from the Roman de Brut . So, the Roman de Brut is not an improvised and versified translation of the Historia with a few points expanded or introduced as is commonly thought. Instead, it it just a versified form of a book composed by the same author credited to another.

 We must look at the Roman de Rou to find out what changes he introduced into that text and for what reason; and how is it that in the 1160’s we hear no objection from Wace to a very popular versified tale popular at many courts.    

The relationship between Henry Blois and Wace is unsure, but given their mutual interests and the fact that Henry would have passed by Caen several times before 1160, it is not hard to assume they knew each other or their paths crossed. The permutations and possibilities are endless as to what their relationship was and whether Wace was aware that his work had been interpolated while he was alive. Let us assume for the moment that the date given for the Roman de Brut of 1155 is fallacious and meant to misdirect.

The most propitious method of determining what might have transpired given the amount of permutations possible is to describe a viable scenario of events before we look at the interpolations in the Roman de Rou.

Without going over that which G.S Burgess551 has adequately covered in the history of the manuscripts, we shall refer as he has done (like Holden before him), to the four portions of what constitutes the Roman de Rou: The Chronique Ascendante classified as Part I, Part II, Part III and what Holden called the Appendix. The Chronique Ascendante is written in twelve syllable lines arranged in stanzas known as Laisses. Part II is written in the same using ‘Alexandrines’, but slightly different in that he employs assonance rather than rhyme. The Appendix and Part III are written in octosyllabic. The Appendix and Part III were once part of the same work i.e. Wace’s continuation due to his commission from Henry II, but the Appendix has been set aside by an interpolator.

551The History of the Norman people- Wace’s Roman de Rou. Boydell press

What I believe transpired next is the crux of the puzzle to unravelling the various puzzling comments made by Wace in the Roman de Rou. It is my guess that Henry Blois met Wace returning to England in 1158. Henry, while passing through Caen meets Wace, a struggling clerk who has written a few hagiographical pieces and Henry Blois offers to try to find a patron for Wace’s newly completed Le Romanz de Rou et des Dus de Normendie i.e. Part II both written in Alexandrine verse.

Henry Blois presents this to King Henry II who rewards Wace with a prebend and asks for the history to be updated from where Wace had terminated his chronicle in part II at the confirmation of peace between King Lothar of France and count Richard I of Normandy.

Henry Blois would have had especial interest in this work as it gives account of the history of his family name and the struggles of his forebears on his father’s side in the foundation of the region of Blois and mother’s side through William the Conqueror.  The family of Blois was associated with Champagne Province, the House of Châtillon the Dukes of Brittany and, later, with the French royal family, but the family resided in Blois.  Wace’s chronicle recounts the disputes between Theobald I, Count of Blois and King Richard I. Theobald I, served as Regent to Drogo, Duke of Brittany. Bertha of Blois, the daughter of Odo II of Blois as we have covered earlier, became Duchess Consort of Brittany through her marriage to Alan II, Duke of Brittany. Many commentators have never understood why ‘Geoffrey’ so favoured Brittany in the Historia.

Anyway, news arrives to Wace of the favour bestowed upon him along with a gift and payment and a request (commission) to further his work. Wace in his own words was not at court.552

552Speaking of the King and Eleanor of Aquitaine, Wace says at the beginning of the Chronique Ascendante: They do not let me waste my time at court; each of them rewards me with gifts and promises. Henry Blois impersonating Wace using the same tactic as a struggling ‘Geoffrey’ looking for acclaim and  compensatory wherewithal says: the king soothes me with gifts and promises, but I am often in need; need that comes very quickly and obliges me to put a penny and a pledge.

Wace then continues the enterprise by composing part III in octosyllabic rhymed couplet verse up to the battle of Tinchebray in 1106. Originally it existed with what is now the appendix, but as we shall see shortly Henry Blois has concocted his own preamble to Part III up to the point where Wace’s original script starts: We have dealt with the history of William Longsword….

One problem for Wace has arisen in the interim between Henry II and Eleanor of Aquitaine promising further reward for a continuation to Part II. Henry Blois, who originally started composing his versified Historia some years previously mirroring a pattern of the information supplied in the Primary Historia and First Variant and evoving Variant…. now completes the Roman de Brut finishing the work with the Vulgate version of the Historia.

Henry impersonates Wace as the author; and based on the title of Wace’s original work, (the Roman de Rou) calls the poem Le Roman de Brut. This finds its way to court through Eleanor.553 Because of the incitement to rebellion which was found in the Merlin prophecies against Henry II (which were evident in ‘Geoffrey’s’ Vulgate HRB), Le Roman de Brut is not well received (even without the prophecies554) and Wace not knowing his ‘fault’ is shunned as versifier for the further commissioned history which he has been working on (as promised) and King Henry’s patronage goes to Maistre Beneeit.555Beneeit de Sainte-more did not continue Wace’s work but Henry Blois will have known he was writing Estoire des Dus de Normandie.

553Layamon says that Wace finally dedicated the leaves of his great poem to Queen Eleanor but she is not mentioned in the text, so, I would imagine le Roman de Brut was presented by Henry in the name of Wace.

554The Durham Cathedral Chapter Library MS.C.IV.27 may at one stage have been attached to the Roman de Brut. The preamble and many of the prophecies are written in decasyllabic rhymed couplets and show an uncanny ability to change the sense of the prophecies. For example Les Venedoz entisant de Bataille (v.454) is a slant on the HRB prophecies we have not encountered before i.e. enticing the Venedoti to make war. We have already discussed that Henry Blois is the driving force behind the ‘enticing’, but it is odd that it is explicitly exposed.  In Fact, once the sense of the ever morphing ‘font Galaes’ Galabes or Fontes Galahes is realised as Henry’s original hocus pocus appellation for the region of Gwent, we can see in these prophecies (which are sometimes much clearer than the HRB prophecies) that Henry might well be trying to slander his arch enemy Matilda even in the 1160’s: She will join herself to the spring of Galabes full of treachery and wickedness. From her will be born, without a doubt many treasons, enticing the Venedoti to make war (v.450-454).  Certainly, the Merlin of HRB never spoke of the Welsh being ‘enticed’, but it was the author of John of Cornwall’s prophecies who can be clearly seen as the instigator. Another such example which shows the composer of the verse prophecies might have been Henry Blois himself (calling himself Helias), is seen in depicting the standoff at Wallingford where he, as the Bishop, along with Theobald (the staffs) intervene:  Two Kings will fight and struggle dealing each other blows like champions at the Ford of the Staff for the sake of the Lioness.  Most importantly of all in that the invasion of Ireland did not take place as Henry Blois had envisioned after the conference at Winchester in 1155 ; we now see the prophecy written probably sometime c.1160 stating : the Sixth will be banished from Ireland (v.164)

555The writer referred to is Benoît de Sainte-Maure who died in 1173 and composed in the 1160’s the lengthy Roman de Troie or what we now call the Chronique des Ducs de Normandie.

We might suppose that Wace hears this news via Henry Blois who then procures his unfinished journal into which he then interpolates. Henry interpolates and intertwines what was a preamble to Part III i.e. Holden’s Appendix and constructs a piece which now replaces that, but still is a reworked preamble to part III.  In effect Henry Blois employs parts of the material (Trinovantum, Neustria, etc.) which Wace had derived from the Historia which originally had been part of what is now termed the Appendix. He creates a preamble to Wace’s part III. Thus, corroborating through Wace’s chronicles certain aspects of the pseudo-history posited in the Historia

Henry Blois now composes The Chronique Ascendante as an introduction to Part II. It is my belief that this was constructed from a dedicatory or edificatory piece by Wace which somewhat was intended to flatter Henry II which is no longer extant while mixing it with other material found in the Appendix.  The strange thing is that if we look at the last few lines of the Appendix, we shall see that it might have been connected to what Holden has called part II: Bjorn set off with his ships, I do not know whether to Scythia or to Hungary, and Hasting came to the King of France and took up residence with him. The King, on the understanding that he would maintain peace, and defend him against other peoples, gave him Chartres and the Chartrain which he had in his power at the time. Hasting remained there for a long time, and France had been at peace for some time when Rou arrived in Rouen, bringing men from the north; they were called Normans because they had been born in the north.

If we remove the interpolated bridge which is the first five lines of Part II which reads: We have reached the figure of Rou and we will speak to you about Rou; the tale we have to tell begins at this point, but to speed our task, we will reduce the number of lines in each Stanza; the road is long and hard and we fear the toil; the last line of what is deemed the appendix runs straight into the start of Part II which begins: Hasting, who never did anything but harm was in France….

It is plain to see that someone has been interpolating the text and has purposefully given a bogus reason for the Chronique Asendante (now in Alexandrine which was constructed from the dedicatory or eulogy note and preamble to what was part III originally in octosyllabic) inordinately changing to the Alexandrine of part II.

The last sentence to Part III also seems to be based on what Wace might have written or on how someone knew he felt. I am very suspicious that the author of the last paragraph is attempting to have us believe that Wace is writing after 1170556 with reference to Henry the young King:557 Let he whose business it is continue the story. I am referring to Master Beneeit who has undertaken to tell the affair, as the King has assigned the task to him; since the King has asked him to do it, I must abandon it and fall silent. The King in the past was very good to me. I could not have it, it did not please the King; but it is not my fault. I have known three King Henry’s and seen them all in Normandy; all three had lordship over Normandy and England. The second Henry, about whom I am talking, was the grandson of the first Henry and born to Matilda, the empress, and the third was the son of the second. Here ends the book of Master Wace; anyone who wishes to do more, let him do it.

556Wace in the Chronique Ascendante supposedly dates the work in the first sentence: One Thousand, one hundred and sixty years in time and space had elapsed since God in his grace came down in the Virgin when a clerk from Caen by the name of Master Wace undertook the story of Rou and his race….

557He was known in his own lifetime as “Henry the Young King” to distinguish him from his father. His Coronation was in 1170 and ‘reigned’ until 1183. Because he predeceased his father, he is not counted in the numerical succession of Kings of England. Nonetheless, he was an anointed King and his royal status was not disputed.

The last paragraph does not seem natural but seems to be giving a free permission (to whom it may concern) to take up Wace’s text.  There is another puzzling insertion in Part III where verse 5296 reads: When the King had died, it was Philip, his eldest son, who was crowned after him; the Duke was a very close friend of his. The verse chronicle would then naturally lead into the next section at verse 5319: The story is a long one before it comes to an end, about how William became King….

Instead, midway through Part III for no apparent reason ‘Wace’ has seen it necessary to implant his personal details in what seems to be an interpolation with seemingly innocuous details concerning the composition of his many other works from verse 5297-5318:

The history of the Normans is a long one and hard to set down in the Vernacular. If one asks who said this, who wrote this history in the vernacular, I say and will say that I am Wace from the Isle of Jersey, which is in the sea toward the West and belongs to the territory of Normandy. I was born on the Island of Jersey and taken to Caen as a small child; there I went to school and was then educated for a long time in France. When I returned from France, I stayed in Caen for a long time and set about composing works in the vernacular; I wrote and composed a good many. With the help of God and King- I must serve no one apart from God- a prebend was given me in Bayeux (may god reward him for this). I can tell you it was Henry the second, the grandson of Henry and the father of Henry.

This, in my opinion, seems highly suspect, not only by its position in the text but by the facts that it ostensibly portrays. The most essential piece of the Roman de Rou which clearly shows an interpolator has been at work is witnessed at the beginning of Part III. Originally Part III began with some sort of dedicatory piece some of which has been absorbed into the present preamble which is mostly composed of what is now termed the Appendix. Originally Wace started part III with the appendix, but it has been reworked to the point where the story resumes from part II: We have dealt with William Longsword, up to the time when the Flemish, as the wicked do, killed him treacherously.

The Chronique Ascendante and part II were separated from Part III and it was Andre Duchense in the early seventeenth century who rescued them from oblivion by copying them in his own hand from a now lost manuscript.  So, it may be that Henry Blois only tampered with part III.

Just to be clear, the introduction to part III is constituted from what was Wace’s original dedication to Part III and the first part of the Appendix, which as we have covered, was Wace’s original preamble and introduction to what is Holden’s part II.

In the part which Holden has now termed the Appendix, it is evident that Wace has read the HRB. He regurgitates Geoffrey’s invention that London was called Trinovant and before that New Troy along with other previous names of places.

However, in the new composition to Part III (written by Henry Blois) and rearranged from Wace’s original work we have some startling new additions which are clearly not elucidated in the HRB. But the mind which composed the introduction of Part III has a good grasp on the geography of Wales. He states that Demetia was southern Wales and North Wales was Venedocia, just as ‘Geoffrey’ had understood it, but never clearly defined it in HRB. Also, the area of Burgundy is made clear to be that of the Allobroges which is defining the region of Blois. The Allobroges were definitively the Burgundians, but for the reason of secreting Henry’s authorship, it was not made clear in the HRB either.

Why Autun is equated with ‘Cacua’ is obvious in the fact that nowhere in the Roman annals is there a record of a great battle fought at Autun as ‘Geoffrey’ posits in Arthur’s continental campaign. This anomaly is Henry Blois’ biggest deviation from known history, because when he composed the Primary Historia and invented the Arthurian campaign in Autun (while he was in Normandy in 1137-8); Henry never once thought that he would need to corroborate his epic battle scene near Autun to coincide with the annals. He never envisaged a First Variant being scrutinised by Rome.

Henry, obviously can’t rewrite the Roman annals so that they concur with the continental battle at Langres and Autun in his original Primary Historia…. so he does the next best thing. In Wace he posits that Autun is synonymous with Cacua. It never was nor could be; but in the annals in 151 BC (Second Spanish War), the Roman general Licinius Lucullus (not quite Lucius Hiberius) attacks and captures the town of Cauca, of the tribe known as the Vaccaei. This allows misinterpretation and historic conflation as an explanation to the reader that Arthur’s battle is not in the Roman records.

Also found in the introduction to Part III is the same sentiment found that Wace had commented upon in the original Appendix when talking of Caesar and Alexander: Only what people say about who Alexander and Caesar were, according to what they have found in books; all that remains of them is their names.

Now, when Henry Blois, reiterating the same sentiments as Wace, lays bare his real reason for why he has gone to such great lengths to create his pseudo-history: I understand completely and am fully aware that all men die, cleric and lay, and after their death their fame is short lived unless it is set down in a book by a cleric; it cannot survive or live on in any other way. (v.113-42)

Essentially, what Henry Blois has done is concoct the preamble to Part III using much of Wace’s original text from what is now termed the Appendix to make it seem as if it is Wace’s own preamble to Part III. It is possible that he has also done likewise with the construction of the Chronique Ascendante, however, some later redactor has added in the later interpolation regarding the siege of Rouen. Logically these could not be Wace’s words if he had resigned himself to letting Beneeit resume his chronology if Beneeit died in 1173 and the siege of Rouen took place in 1174. Why would Wace revise his text to incorporate this event?

Henry interpolating or rather composing the Chronique Ascendante from Wace’s words on the subject of Matilda and Stephen has also reiterated his feeling from GS.

Henry’s assessment is now put into the mouth of Wace as to why Stephen’s reign failed: he accepted bad advice and bad advice harmed him.558 However the very next sentence is so wholly inaccurate that it could only be an apologia written by Stephen’s brother: The King so harried her that she recognised his right and gave him the Kingdom as an inheritance; this was greatly to the advantage of both those whom the war pleased and those whom peace pleased; he was King for nineteen years, after which time he died. The same nineteen years are also reiterated at the beginning of the VM when Merlin laments the nineteen apple trees which shows the VM was definitively started by Henry Blois after Stephen’s death. 

558Henry Blois’ reference as we covered earlier in the GS to the Beaumont twins.

The main point of the rearrangement of the Roman de Rou is so that the authorship of the Roman de Brut is never left in any doubt in that it is made to seem as if Wace had written it in 1155. The date given for the Roman de Brut seems highly unlikely because ‘Geoffrey’s’ VM had not fully completed yet (and we can determine this by the prophecies which go to the battle of Coleshill in 1157). In the Roman de Brut ‘Teleusin’ is introduced foretelling of Christ’s birth. Henry had just based much of the VM on old Welsh material and Taliesin is introduced to interact with Merlin Celidonius/Sylvestris. To aid the many anachronisms concerning Merlin and Taliesin, Taliesin is now able to appear at different points in time and therefore ‘Wace’ has him predicting Christ’s birth. 

Strangely intuitive is Mathews in his ‘Norman literature and Wace’ when he says: We may believe that Wace began his long adaptation of ‘Geoffrey’ on speculation, aware that the folk around him were ready for this kind of narrative in popular form. Henry of Blois, abbot of Glastonbury and bishop of Winchester was at the height of his influence at the time. The Brut is a subject that must have suited his tastes. It was the forerunner of the romance in form and style. Does Mathews have suspicions of the same theory that I am proposing in this thesis? Why would Mathew’s pick our Henry Blois in particular to single out as being interested in Geoffrey or Romance. Wace’s Roman de Brut IS the forerunner of Romance form and style but how does Mathews know that it must have suited the tastes of Henry Blois????

The Roman De Brut

It was Henry Blois who gave the Roman de Brut to the court in England.  Henry managed to disseminate the popular Historia in England and on the continent. Neither a struggling ‘Geoffrey’ nor ‘Wace’ would have had such access to nobility or to be able to propagate their work in scriptoriums. Henry Blois had the capacity to spread his Arthuriana quickly through the Crusader community and courts on the continent.

Henry Blois had commenced composing the Roman de Brut  (his vernacular form of the Historia) employing the First Variant as a template, which points to the fact that the composition was in progress before the Vulgate version reached its final completion. As I have maintained throughout, the Vulgate HRB only started to disseminate after 1155 when the dedications, which make mention of Archdeacon Walter and the updated Merlin prophecies had been added to the HRB. ‘Wace’ claims he was not the source of the Round Table.

Supposedly Wace credits the Roman de Brut story to the Bretons and Layamon follows later by reiterating Henry Blois’ propaganda.The source of the HRB is not Brittany as Geoffrey would have us misdirected.

It is quite ridiculous that any scholar would not see that the introduction of the ’round table’ into the Roman de Brut is a Henry Blois device based upon an idealistic solution to the problems that his brother Stephen had at court with rowing barons all trying to curry favour with the King; especially when Wace writes: Arthur made the round table about which the British utter many a fable.559

Before the impersonation of  Wace by Henry Blois there was no ‘Round Table’, but Henry can assert this about the British because the Roman de Brut was proliferated mostly on the continent. The introduction of the ’round table’ into the Roman de Brut is just another example of the evolution of additional fabrications to the body of the ‘novel’ which was the last edition of the evolved prose i.e. the Vulgate version of HRB.

Certainly, Marie of France and Chrétien had the Arthurian icon of the round table in their work and of course Robert de Boron but the concept came directly from Henry Blois’ experience with Henry Ist and King Stephen, witnessing the competing of the Barons for the favour of the King.

559Le roman de brut v.9998

Throughout the Roman de Brut, Henry makes out that the tales of Arthur are everywhere, but it was only through the HRB that the ‘chivalric’ Arthur found renown. Hence, for ‘Wace,’ who is using the First Variant to make the claim, while understanding that the First Variant was not circulated widely, can only mean that ‘Wace’ and ‘Geoffrey’ have something in common in their promotion of Arthur. We now know it is Henry Blois who since the feedback from his ‘Beverley’ edition had been such a success had thrown caution to the wind and published the Vukgate version. 

Layamon’s claim of Cornish carpenters for the ‘Round Table’ might have some weight if my assumption is correct that Henry Blois went over to Mont St Michel in 1155 from Cornwall when leaving the country without the King’s permission to avoid Normandy. It was here we recall that he met Robert of Torigini to give him the news of ‘Geoffrey’s’ elevation to be Bishop of Asaph.

The fact that the Wace version of the Historia seems to follow the First Variant for the first half indicates that Henry Blois was composing the versified French version probably before he left for Clugny in 1155 and thereafter finished off the Arthuriana section when he had already completed the Vulgate HRB, since he had recently re-worked it. Henry then presented the Roman de Brut, so named in contrast to Wace’s unfinished original Roman de Rou, (even though ‘Wace’ refers to it as the Geste des Bretons (“History of the Britons”), and probably presented it innocuously to either Eleanor or Henry II on his return.

To me, it seems strange that throughout Henry Blois’ façade in secreting his authorship where he has chosen only dead people to implicate as witnesses, he should now turn to someone alive. Why, if he is responsible for rearranging the text of the Roman de Rou is he bent on backdating the Roman de Brut to 1155, if Wace was alive and still signing charters as we discussed above. It is a puzzle…. as it is the complete opposite of what we have been used to. But what needs to be understood is that if Henry did bring the Roman de Brut to Britain on his return in 1158, then maybe nobody cared, since Geoffrey was now dead.

However, modern commentators are convinced by Wace’s long life simply because of what is written in the Roman de Rou (concerning the siege of Rouen and this cannot be accountable to Henry Blois) and the fact that there is also a charter witnessed by Wace at Frécamp. We have already seen the use of charters to substantiate the created persona of Geoffrey of Monmouth. It would not be surprising then that a charter would be signed at Frécamp abbey in 1162 to substantiate a living Wace where Henry’s Nephew Henry de Sully was abbot.560 (Eustace at one stage was the favoured nephew as he was being groomed for when he eventually became King, but he was now dead).

560We should remember Henry de Sully was nominated in 1140 by Henry of Blois to be Bishop of Salisbury, but the nomination was quashed. As compensation, Henry of Blois then named Henry de Sully the abbot of Fécamp Abbey. Again in 1140, Henry de Sully was nominated to become Archbishop of York by Henry Blois, but his election was again quashed by Pope Innocent II.

However, on balance, since Wace is still signing charters after Henry Blois is dead, we might assume that Henry Blois propagated the Roman de Brut without Wace’s knowledge or Wace was not in a position to deny such a work. It would seem that Wace had given up on the Roman de Rou and since we can see interpolation regarding material concerning HRB within it and we can conclude Henry wrote the Roman de Brut…. it is not silly to suppose Henry Blois bought or obtained the Part III and rearranged the whole work.

The point of this charade and impersonation of Wace was bringing the Historia to an entirely new continental audience. The whole concoction of history was now able to be enjoyed (and propagated) by a vastly increased Anglo-Norman audience who would not have read the more formal Latin Historia which mainly won its readership in the monastic system. In ‘Waces’s’ vernacular form, it opened the work of HRB up to a hugely increased audience.

It really makes no sense that for some unknown reason King Henry II later transferred the honour of that which was obviously a commission to another poet. We know that King Henry would have read Part II in order to commission Part III and if our speculation is correct about Henry Blois being the interpolator of the Roman de Rou we might assume that Henry Blois is somehow the go between. Maybe Wace and the King never met. Wace’s comment that Eleanor and Henry II do not let me waste my time at court may imply this.

We are led to believe Wace laid aside his pen, left his work incomplete, and probably soon after died:“Since the King has asked him to do this work, I must leave it and I must say no more. Of old the King did me many a favour; much he gave me, more he promised me, and if he had given all that he promised me, it had been better for me. Here ends the book of Master Wace; let him continue it who will.”

One would not think that after his efforts Wace was going to hand it over to an anonymous continuator. In Henry’s mind however, it was not about the money…. and the Roman de Rou was drab and really not worthy of a continuator. We might suggest that Wace’s only claim to fame is that fortuitously the Roman de Rou fell into Henry Blois’ hands; probably while researching the HRB.

The Roman de Brut, was based initially on the First Variant, but Henry Blois at the time he impersonated ‘Wace’ c.1155-60, is no longer interested in the campaign for Metropolitan. He is interested in propagating the Arthuriana which he had invented back in 1138 and had developed over the years in the evolving editions of HRB.

‘Wace’ in the Roman de Brut abridges passages originally devoted to gaining Metropolitan status in the production of the First Variant. Passages on religious history are therefore shortened in the Roman de Brut including the evangelisation of Britain (which had featured so much to coincide with DA) and when speaking of Vortigern there is no mention of the Pelagian heresy which became such a vital part of the First Variant’s use at Rome in evidence of the Briton church’s early establishment. Henry omits details concerning the martyrdom of St Alban where he sacrificed his life for the founder of Winchester, his confessor Amphibalus and the list of bishops etc. All of this was in the First Variant but now the point of its inclusion into the text of the Roman de Brut had become redundant with the changing of Henry’s agenda.

Much of Henry Blois’ artistry is in the fact that he has never been discovered as the author of so much material which comprises the Matter of Britain. So that Wace appears entirely independent of ‘Geoffrey’, Henry Blois calls the Severn Habren and the river Avon which he knew so well (which met the sea at Christchurch), the Avren. All of these tricks confuse commentators, but were employed ostensibly to give the aura of independent authorship.

‘Geoffrey’ in the Historia makes a pretence of not knowing the distance from Barfleur to Mont St Michel where Arthur takes on the Giant (because supposedly Geoffrey is Welsh), but Wace assigns a full night for the journey as Wace should have known. Henry Blois takes on the character of the author he is impersonating. It has been remarked that Wace knew many nautical terms probably learnt from living in Jersey, but Henry Blois crossed the channel at least twenty times if not more and so he would have a good grasp of the sea.

Henry would have been as able as Wace to describe a storm at sea. It is often remarked upon that ‘Wace’ was able to describe so vividly the hustle and bustle of the scene at Southampton or ‘Geoffrey’s’ Hamo’s port.   More importantly legend has it that in 1144 Gosport received its name from Henry Blois landing there after a storm at sea. Henry allegedly after inquiring of the name of the town after finding safe harbour, decreed that from then on it should be called ‘God’s port’. If Wace was not as well travelled by sea, certainly Henry Blois was.

That Wace was a translator into vernacular is clearly established in his Life of St Nicholas: For those who have not learned their letters and have not been intent upon learning them, for those people the clerks must demonstrate religion, telling why the feast of each saint has been established. Also: I wish to write a little romance about something we hear in Latin, so that lay people may understand this, people who cannot understand Latin.

We can see that the Roman de Rou is written by a genuine Wace who is less inspired (to put it mildly) than the writer of the Roman de Brut. In the forest of Broceliande, where fays and many other marvels were to be seen, a genuine Wace determined to visit it in order to find out the truth of these stories. I went there to look for marvels. I saw the forest and I saw the land; I sought marvels, but I found none. A fool I came back, a fool I went; a fool I went, a fool I came back; foolishness I sought, a fool I hold myself.

So mundane an attitude makes us wonder whether Wace ever composed truly imaginative verse in the Romanz.561 Does not the Roman de Brut run contrarily to this prosaic attitude toward imaginative detail like the Round Table?

If one connects all the dots, we can see for instance Broceliande forest, with its fountain is first related by the genuine Wace in the Roman de Rou. Chrétien de Troyes then uses this in Yvain, but as we will see in part III of this enquiry, Chrétien de Troyes has heard of Henry’s propaganda concerning Arthur and the Grail. Robert de Boron, likewise at the same court, has heard Henry’s tales and then employs Henry Blois’ own invention of the ‘round table’ from ‘Wace’s’ Roman de Brut. Henry Blois is not bothered with consistency or accuracy as each troubadour apparently develops Henry’s original stories in his own way. The overall effect has been that our scholars have believed many of Henry’s inventions to have substance seemingly having derived from such varied accounts.

The Round Table, out of the many places it could surface, just happens to turn up at Winchester and no-one can say who put it there or when it arrived.562 Our Scholars have puzzled over its sudden appearance. It is not silly to suppose that the inspirational idea for the Round Table as an icon was derived from Henry’s own experience at court witnessing the pecking order of the squabbling barons. He simply wanted to find an idealistic solution for King Arthur’s idealistic kingdom and found it in the Round Table.

561Mathews. Norman literature and Wace p.63

562In 1976, the Winchester Round Table became the subject of scientific investigations. It was first recorded at Winchester in 1463 and had probably been painted with a likeness of Henry VIII in 1522. Our tree-ring ‘experts’ and radiocarbon dating methods and a study of carpentry practices reveal by expert consensus that the table was constructed in the 1270’s. Winchester Castle dates from the reign of William the Conqueror (1066-1087). By the end of King John’s reign in 1216 the castle and its royal palace needed extensive repair. It was where the Empress Matilda was besieged at the rout of Winchester. Between 1222 and 1235 the Castle’s hall was replaced by the building which stands today. And yet of all possible places in Britain, Arthur’s Round Table exists in Winchester. It is inside the magnificent Great Hall, the only part of the former Winchester Castle that remains intact. It has this inscription: “This is the round table of Arthur with 24 of his named knights.” Are the ‘experts’ right? They could well be a hundred years out. It would not be the first time expert opinion was made to fit with perceived historical convention.

It just seems a coincidence too far that Wace’s Roman de Brut evidently written by Henry Blois, just happens to posit a round table and then that object surfaces at Winchester where Henry was Bishop without any record of how it got there. I am sure Henry commissioned it. Who else would and why house it at Winchester?

Henry’s ideal Arthurian world was to prevent a hierarchy by creating a place of council where all barons have an equal place…. as he presents it in the Roman de Brut:

Arthur made the Round Table, so reputed of the Britons. This Round Table was ordained of Arthur that when his fair fellowship sat to meat their chairs should be high alike, their service equal, and none before or after his comrade. Thus, no man could boast that he was exalted above his fellow, for all alike were gathered round the board, and none was alien at the breaking of Arthur’s bread. At this table sat Britons, Frenchmen, Normans, Angevins, Flemings, Burgundians, and Loherins. Knights had their plate who held land of the King, from the furthest Marches of the west even unto the Hill of St. Bernard.563

That the Round Table was an emblem of some Pan Celtic tradition as many commentators have determined, because of the various references of supposedly independent source, is pure piffle.  Henry Blois, who had witnessed the ingratiating favour shown by barons toward King Stephen and his Uncle at banquets whose idealistic solution envisioned all the barons  not competing with each other. If this ideal had been attained there may not have been a nineteen year Anarchy.

‘Wace’ would have us believe that most of the account Geoffrey has told is not without foundation but based on history:

‘I know not if you have heard tell the marvellous gestes and errant deeds related so often of King Arthur. They have been noised about this mighty realm for so great a space that the truth has turned to fable and an idle song. Such rhymes are neither sheer bare lies, nor gospel truths. They should not be considered either an idiot’s tale, or given by inspiration. The minstrel has sung his ballad, the storyteller told over his tale so frequently; little by little he has decked and painted, till by reason of his embellishment the truth stands hid in the trappings of a tale. Thus, to make a delectable tune to your ear, history goes masking as fable.564

563Is it not a coincidence that the Aravis range which no previous commentator has identified or commented upon while attempting to elucidate  the Merlin prophecies, associates with Rome/Alps in geographical terms. It is here as a Geographical reference used and understood by Wace with the same meaning; synonymity is understood between Aravis range/and Hill of St Bernard supposedly by two completely different authors. 

564Wace Roman de Brut

The evidence is all there when Master Blehis is at last recognised as Monseigneur Blois, the propagator of the Grail stories and we know Henry Blois has invented Arthuriana and swapped a genuine Island’s ‘truth’ relating to Joseph of Arimathea’s burial site to an Island where supposedly King Arthur is buried. The fact that Arthur’s manufactured grave turns up in Avalon eventually after Henry Blois’ death and the fact that where to find this grave was stated in DA before the disinterment, shows that Avalon at Glastonbury and Arthuriana were the Brainchild of the bishop of Glastonbury. 

‘Wace’ says he omits the prophecies of Merlin from his narrative, because he does not understand them. I am not willing to translate his book, because I do not know how to interpret it. I would say nothing that was not exactly as I said. The prophecies were now redundant to Henry Blois, especially now that the seditious prophecies found in the Vulgate Version of HRB had not come to fruition.

Many have thought by this sentiment supposedly expressed by Wace that he has a scrupulous regard for the truth. Henry simply has no use for the prophecies anymore post 1158-60. Wace’s statement is pure misdirection because Henry Blois uses the same gambit of seeming ‘probity’ in the interpolation of DA, when interpolating the first 34 chapters of William of Malmesbury work.

In the DA Henry Blois crucially says, he omits to tell of Arthur, but lets the world know that Arthur lies between the piramides at Glastonbury. How is this possibly reconcilable with the William of Malmesbury in GR 1,565 who states he has no idea where Arthur’s grave is? For this reason, our scholars have thought any mention of Arthur in DA is an interpolation after his disinterment. This is simply not correct as Giraldus plainly attests in his two accounts of King Arthur’s disinterment which I will cover shortly in the section on Gerald of Wales.

565GR 287, Arthur’s grave however, is nowhere to be found, whence come, the traditional old wives’ tales that he may yet return.

yWace, the writer of the ‘Lives’ and the Roman de Rou, is most certainly a different writer from the Roman de Brut. Such sedentary plodding reflections with which he begins his Life of St. Nicholas are not worthy of the inspirational or poetical writer of the Brut:

Nobody can know everything, or hear everything, or see everything … God distributes different gifts to different people. Each man should show his worth in that which God has given him.

‘Wace’ makes some few additions to ‘Geoffrey’s’ Arthurian history; a liberty which would not have been taken if ‘Wace’ was really composing the Roman de Brut in 1154 while the fictitious Geoffrey of Monmouth was supposedly still alive. The common understanding that parts of these tales originated with Breton poets is pure misdirection.  I shall cover this point in the section on ‘Marie de France’ where the same mis-direction is used for the same reasons.

‘Wace’s’/ Henry’s real contribution to the Arthurian legend is the new spirit which enabled French conteurs to transmit the chronicle of Arthuriana in the swift-moving metrical octo-syllabic couplet.

In Arthur’s ‘European’ campaign, the continental forces were aligned with Arthur. The HRB was therefore opened to a wider audience (with a common anti Roman sentiment)….even though the it was the Romans language that had initially been employed which generated ‘Geoffrey’s’ high-sounding Latin prose which then propagated through the monastic system. 

‘Geoffrey’s’ VM and the Roman de Brut of ‘Wace’, bridge the transformation between the prose Vulgate HRB and the later Romances. It is these later Romances which occupy Henry Blois and I shall refer to his involvement in their propagation as his ‘second agenda’, on which he worked in the latter half of his life, post his return to England in 1158.

While impersonating Wace, Henry Blois is always aware to hide the fact that he himself is the main propagator of Arthuriana; but he has us believe that Wace was conversant with stories of ‘chivalric’ Arthur quite independent of the Historia. Fables about Arthur he himself says that he had heard.

  Henry Blois’ craft is a pretence that he is merely adding to an existing body of material. ‘Wace’ highlights the ‘Hope of the Britons’ which Huntingdon alluded to in regard to the Bretons. This may have been implied in the original Primary Historia or it is merely commented on by Huntingdon in EAW.

What modern scholars have misunderstood is the fact that Henry Blois is merely the embellisher of oral fables which William of Malmesbury refers to in GR1. Apart from the Life of Cadoc and a few other saints’ lives, Arthur barely featured in writing before Henry Blois came up with the idea of a Chivalric Arthur.

We are led to believe that just at the time ‘Geoffrey’ considers writing about the history of the Kings of Britain, low and behold, Archdeacon Walter turns up with just such a book. It is also incredibly fortunate that Alexander ‘pressed’ Henry to insert the prophecies of Merlin into his ‘translation’ of the book, which by ‘Geoffrey’s’ own account he had been thinking about writing; and amazingly these same prophecies substantiate the Historicity of the book passed to Geoffrey to translate; which coincidentally featured a King which had the same surname as ‘Geoffrey’. One would have to be a Medievalist scholar to swallow this convoluted drivel and rationalise it into the current understanding of Geoffrey held by modern academics.

It is a marvel to me, as I mentioned before, that the scholastic community has rarely discussed this absurd coincidence…. supposedly ‘Geoffrey’ a real person did not make it all up, but found it in a book, so why would he need to plan a history which merely needed translating:

Often at times turning over in mine own mind the many themes that might be subject-matter of a book, my thoughts would fall upon the plan of writing a history of the Kings of Britain, and in my musings thereupon it seemed to me it a marvel that, beyond such mention as Gildas and Bede have made of them in their luminous tractate, nought could I find as concerning the Kings that had dwelt in Britain before the Incarnation of Christ, nor nought even as concerning Arthur and the many others that did succeed him after the Incarnation, albeit that their deeds be worthy of praise everlasting and be as pleasantly rehearsed from memory by word of mouth in the traditions of many peoples as though they had been written down. Now, whilst, I was thinking upon such matters, Walter, Archdeacon of Oxford, a man learned not only in the art of eloquence, but in the histories of foreign lands, offered me a certain most ancient book in the British language….

 Henry Blois in an earlier preamble to his edition had stated it was he who had the plan for a history and at the introduction of Walter being the supplier of the History source has to square this obvious contradiction. He does this by making out that by good fortune (Nay whilst, I was thinking upon such matters) just such a book appeared. Of course there is no mention of Archdeacon Walter until his source book was needed to deflect from the accusation of invention.

 Our scholars know HRB is a fraudulent pseudo-history, yet still discuss the relevance of Archdeacon Walter’s book as if it were independent of the fraud. Of course, they are easily misled because their naivety leads them to believe that Gaimar’s testimony in his epilogue refers to the book. That is the point of the impersonation of Gaimar and the interpolations into his text. ‘Geoffrey’ can’t even make up his own mind if he is translating a book from Brittany or a book from the British tongue.

What scholars should have scrutinized is why there is no mention of Walter in the First Variant or EAW.  Of course, there is no book…. and therefore, Gaimar’s epilogue is also part of the fraud. How can one reconcile, knowing that HRB is a constructed pseudo-history (as Tatlock clearly demonstrates), with the existence of a book in which is all that information ready to be translated, and exists prior to ‘Geoffrey’.  If Walter had it already; how come Huntingdon was ‘amazed’ when he perused the Primary Historia.

Does it not seem strange that the author of Roman de Brut starts to versify with the First Variant Historia and then finish composing the Arthuriana of the Roman de Brut with the Vulgate prose version? This to me indicates the Roman de Brut was completed in two phases.

It would not take a cryptologist to work out that the First Variant preceded the Vulgate. If scholars were correct in their assessment of the Vulgate preceding First Variant….  why, one must ask, would ‘Wace’ compose his work with an existing Vulgate version (half way through a work) and then swap to a (supposedly) later but inferior exemplar to record the beginning of the account?

The Roman de Brut was started before Henry had to leave England in 1155 and subsequently finished with the Vulgate version after Henry had encountered Wace at Caen on his return in 1158 and had now made public566 his Vulgate version.

566The dedication in one copy of Vulgate HRB both to Stephen and Robert is where we see the issue of my book now made public. Scholars today believe the edition with this dual dedication was written in 1136-7 at the only time Stephen and Robert, the two dedicatees, were not at war with each other. Robert renounced Stephen in 1138. Scholars seem to think I am mad!!! If Huntingdon was ‘amazed’ when the book had been ‘published’ for two-three years already, Huntingdon was really disrespectful of his patron Alexander by not even mentioning to Warin, Merlin or his prophecies which were in this Vulgate volume alongside this dedication. Huntingdon had previously flattered his patron and would have taken the opportunity here if Alexander had been mentioned; there is no mention of his patronage or Alexander’s commission to ‘Geoffrey’ in EAW.

We could speculate that in Wace’s Roman de Brut, Henry Blois introduces Guerguesin Count of Hereford because he realises that there is no noble at Arthur’s coronation from Southern Wales where Arthur supposedly has his stronghold and powerbase. This invented anomaly could have something to do with the death of Henry’s arch enemy Miles. Miles, who became the Angevin grandee of the region after the death of Robert of Gloucester was, 1st Earl of Hereford. We can see from GS, Henry dislikes Miles intensely and therefore is using the same ploy as used in the dedications by introducing people with whom he is actually at odds.

Unlike the HRB, ‘Wace’ starts his Roman de Brut with Constantine at Totnes. Constantine takes a wife and has three children the eldest was called Constant who he caused to be nourished at Winchester, and there he made him to be vowed a monk. The other two sons were Uther and Aurelius whose surname was Ambrosius. We know why Aurelius has a surname Ambrosius…. so that he parallels with the insular annals of Bede and Gildas. Ambrosius Aurelianus is one of the few people that Gildas identifies by name in his sermon De Excidio et Conquestu Britanniae.

Now we have also understood the First Variant was used as a basis for the first half of the Roman de Brut, we can safely assume the Roman de Brut was started earlier than the completion of the Vulgate. Therefore, given the early date that Henry first started to compose the Roman de Brut, we can see Henry Blois is following his own creation of the First Variant which was aligned with his desire of metropolitan. He had undertaken to versify it before completion of a Vulgate addition.

When we consider the First Variant being authored by another other than ‘Geoffrey’and the Variant following the Vulgate chronologically; poor Maistre Wace must have commenced his work with the older Vulgate version starting halfway through his text of the Roman de Brut  deciding to ignore the beginning of the Vulgate that he is supposedly using as a template…. and then gone in search of the other more recent author’s text of the First Variant so he could complete the beginning of Roman de Brut. And modern scholars think my propositions are mad!!!!

We see that Constant was a monk at Winchester and Henry establishes that Christianity flourished in England.  The logic was in the original polemic that Winchester should be granted metropolitan if monks were there long before Augustine’s arrival in Britain.

There should be no doubt that Henry Blois is impersonating Wace as the author of the Roman de Brut. Henry Blois dates Constantine to Vortigern’s era by having Wace say: But many a time have I heard tell that it was Vortigern who caused Constantine to be slain. In HRB Constantine aligns with the dates in the annals.

Henry Blois, posing as Wace, purposefully informs us in a seemingly innocuous deliberation about who Constantine’s successor should be; that the eldest in that era was residing at the existing abbey, which, without overstating his case, is at Winchester: As to Constant, the eldest son, who was of more fitting years, they dared not to pluck the habit from his back, since all men deemed it shame and folly to hale him forth from his abbey.

We would be naïve if we did not realise that there is only one person who is intent upon having us believe that there was an abbey at Winchester in the sixth century. We would be silly to believe this is not the same man who inserted the biblical allusions in the First Variant Historia. The most prominent interpolator of DA is the same as the man requesting a metropolitan in 1144 from the pope; the very same man to whom the DA is dedicated.

Henry’s gambit is to highlight Winchester as an existing Abbey in the time of Vortigern: Vortigern, purposing evil in his heart, took horse, and rode swiftly to Winchester. He sought Constant at the abbey….. If anyone should be in doubt that Winchester was well established as a bishopric long before Augustine’s arrival, Arthur’s dragon supposedly resided there: One of these dragons he caused to be borne before him when he went into battle. The other he sent to Winchester to be set up in the church of the bishop.

The next piece may even be semi-autobiographical, reflecting the very sentiments of Henry Blois, as Constant is offered the Kingship: Very desirous was Constant of the lordship, and little love had he for his abbey. Right weary was he of choir and psalter, and lightly and easily he made him ready to be gone.

The story is close to Henry’s heart as it involves the usurpation of a crown: Constant reigned in his father’s stead. He who had betrayed the commandment of God, was not one to hold his realm in surety; and thus he came to an evil end. This sentiment was held about his own brother and the author of GS makes this very clear.

There are also other traces of experience from Henry’s time in the Anarchy where it is evident in GS that Henry laments his brother’s actions: Draw now together thy men, to guard the realm and thee. Set food within the strong places, and keep well thy towers. Above all, have such fear of traitors that thy castles are held of none save those true men who will hold them to the death. If you act not after this counsel right speedily there must reign another King.

Henry wrote GS after his castles had been seized. Henry asked his men to guard his castles when he left stealthily for Clugny in 1155. At the Council of Winchester he had been ordered to give them up. His men for a time held out against HenryII forces and this is why he was concerned about returning to England.567

567In late 1157 a letter was written to Henry from Theobald of Bec ordering Henry to return to England: You need have no fear for the future, dear brother, because the King himself is longing for your return and promises peace and security of every kind; and that you may not have the least doubt of this, we are taking your safety into our hands by giving you safe conduct from the coast to the King’s presence….

‘Wace’ expands upon how it was that the mother of Merlin became pregnant by an Incubus and expands upon how these spirits live, but when ‘Wace’ comes to the prophecies, he deals with them in a different way if indeed the versified set below did accompany Wace’s version in origin or he just omitted them. It should not be forgotten that the first draft of prophecies were initially written while Stephen was King. Merlin dealt in generalities foreseeing the future and the advent of the Normans. Later, Henry Blois expanded and got more specific in the Vulgate HRB by continuing to enumerate the Kings.

‘Wace’ completes Roman de Brut after Stephen is dead and post 1158, therefore, Henry has no political advantage of the Merlin prophecies to include them in the Roman de Brut. His hope of a seditious Celtic uprising has now been extinguished, but this is not to say that the Durham versified prophecies were not at one time to accompany Wace’s work.

In the Roman de Brut, he therefore chooses not to translate them with the pretence of not understanding them. One thing he does understand is that they are about the various Kings, but it is highly probable that what was obtuse skimble skamble in prose would be difficult to transpose into meter except by giving away some unintended understanding of the sense.

For whatever reason, Henry chose not to include the prophecies but it seems likely that the Roman de Brut was mainly for the continental courts and since nearly all the prophecies were surrounding Henry’s family and things concerning the elite in Britain, the prophecies would in all likelihood be lost on the continental audience.

The most likely explanation is that Henry published his Roman de Brut c.1158-60 when the prophecies had mostly focused on ancient past British and contemporary events in Britain. These now were no longer relevant to his political agenda or to a continental audience who were not knowledgeable about the historical events that the prophecies were supposedly meant to foresee.

King Henry II was established and any thought of unseating him was now lost…. so why not just finish off and propagate his invented Historia through the impersonation of Wace to the insular and continental courtly aristocracy and the lay people on the continent. This is not to say Henry Blois secretly gave up stirring unrest behind Henry II when he returned in 1158 as the John of Cornwall prophecies relate, but overtly he augmented his false image of the Venerable old Bishop helpful to Becket etc.etc.

In the Vulgate HRB, it was the dragons which symbolised the Saxons and the Britons; the dragons did not prophecy in HRB. In the Roman de Brut: These dragons prophesied of Kings to come, who would yet hold the realm in their charge. I say no more, for I fear to translate Merlin’s Prophecies, when I cannot be sure of the interpretation thereof. It is good to keep my lips from speech, since the issue of events may make my gloss a lie.

‘Wace’ makes a statement entirely contrary to his deeds being the most prolific fabricator in history. If ‘Geoffrey’ was still alive and the Roman de Brut was supposedly in composition prior to 1155; how does ‘Wace’ take such liberties with another man’s work and declares what he does above?

Only a fool would believe there is any truth in the statement, yet scholars for years have lauded ‘Wace’ with praise for his honesty. ‘Wace’ cannot even follow ‘Geoffrey’s’ rendition of events without embellishing. It is bizarre that by using this method, Henry Blois has persuaded us that ‘chivalric’ Arthuriana in the form in which he presents it in the Roman de Brut and HRB was widespread. The only person propagating his own personal edifice of fabrication is Henry Blois himself.

Wace in reality was a clerk at Caen, yet Henry Blois was a bishop knight who saw so much carnage and witnessed many sieges in the Anarchy alongside his brother. He even saw Winchester burn!! It seems a bit odd that our clerk lisant is so able to embellish what was already written by a man who had witnessed warfare first hand.  Henry Blois is the author of the Roman de Brut composing for a different audience and in a different style from the prose version of ‘Geoffrey’; but at all times secreting his identity as author:

Aurelius and Eldof laced them in their mail. They made the wild fire ready and caused men to cast timber in the moat, till the deep fosse was filled. When this was done they flung wild fire from their engines upon the castle. The fire laid hold upon the castle, it spread to the tower, and to all the houses that stood about. The castle flared like a torch; the flames leaped in the sky; the houses tumbled to the ground.

When Henry first wrote the Primary Historia he had no notion that he would be facing a power struggle in the church or even contemplating the necessity of fabricating evidence in the case for a metropolitan. However, he did want to add credence in as many ways as possible to the myth he had created around the chivalric Arthur in his expanded Vulgate version.

Huntingdon’s explanation in EAW of Uther Pendragon is just remarked upon as a name denoting Dragons head. In the interim period between the Primary Historia and the production of the First Variant version, we could speculate that Henry Blois had a Gold dragon fabricated of some description, cast from gold which was housed in the Cathedral to add witness to Uther’s supposed two dragons in the First Variant and HRB. One was supposedly kept at Winchester as we see also re-iterated in the Roman de Brut:

In remembrance of the dragon, and of the hardy knight who should be King and a father of Kings, which it betokened, Uther wrought two golden dragons, by the counsel of his barons. One of these dragons he caused to be borne before him when he went into battle. The other he sent to Winchester to be set up in the church of the bishop. For this reason he was ever after called Uther Pendragon. Pendragon was his name in the Britons’ tongue, but Dragon’s head in that of Rome.

In HRB we have the same story: From that day forth was he called Uther Pendragon, for thus do we call a dragon’s head in the British tongue. And the reason wherefore this name was given unto him was that Merlin had prophesied he should be King by means of the dragon.

This then becomes Arthur’s battle standard in the continental campaign: he set up the golden dragon he had for standard…

We should only look to John of Worchester to find out where Henry obtained the gold to fabricate the dragon which one must assume he placed in the cathedral at Winchester. After the burning of Winchester (which John reports was on Henry Blois’ orders568): After these events, bishop Henry’s anger was slightly appeased, though his greed knew no limits, and at the suggestion of the prior of the recently-burned down New Minster, recovered from the ashes of the burnt cross fifty pounds of silver, thirty marks of Gold…

568John of Worchester …the bishop is reported to have said to the earl of Northampton, ‘Behold earl, you have my orders, concentrate on razing the city to the ground.’

In 1141, after the Rout of Winchester, it is the most likely time that the dragon was fabricated as physical evidence of Arthur’s presence at Winchester. This would have corroborated the story which was subsequently to surface in the First Variant and thereafter in the Vulgate.

Henry went to Southern Wales in 1136 to help Stephen subdue the Welsh rebellion. Modern commentators have been confused by ‘Geoffrey’s’ contradictory attitudes concerning the Welsh. GS is ample witness to Henry’s attitude about the wild and savage Welsh. ‘Geoffrey’s’ distaste for the Welsh came from suppressing the uprising; and it was Henry’s advice to his brother to let them fight against themselves rather than trying to quash them outright and spending a fortune on the endeavour.

‘Geoffrey’ portrayed the current Welsh in his day as unworthy descendants of the Britons in HRB which highlights my proposition that Galfridus Arthur only latterly became Geoffrey of Monmouth. Henry Blois could not suppress his own feelings about the Welsh.  Therefore, there is a conflict for scholars as ‘Geoffrey’ set his glorious (but fabricated) Arthurian epic in Wales….which, in his mind, was now full of savages clearly stated in GS. It was only after Wallingford and maybe two or three years after that….. that Henry Blois decided to invent Geoffrey from Monmouth, so in reality, Henry detested the Welsh as savages.  Only after Henry Blois had added to the signatories of random charters at Oxford where he had witnessed the name of Ralf as another signatory and the name of Walter the Archdeacon did he invent the name of Geoffrey with a provenance from Monmouth dissembling his own prejudice and distancing the author of HRB as possibly being a Norman.

We can understand from GS that Henry was at Kidwelly and this is his Lidelea. But the writer of the First Variant and the Roman de Brut could not know the lay of the land unless the same author is common to both. How possibly (if Wace were not Henry Blois) could Wace know of the lay of the land not spelled out in the First Variant or Vulgate HRB?

Yet ‘Wace’ understands the topography also: ’fields round about are hid’. What Henry Blois (posing as Wace), is subconsciously describing is the miles of tidal marshes south of Kidwelly in the marsh flats.  However, Wace could not know this….. as his description (if he were genuinely copying Geoffrey’s work) is not in HRB: ‘Moreover,’ he said, ‘another lake is there in the parts of Wales nigh the Severn, which the men of that country do call Linligwan, whereinto when the sea floweth, it is received as into a whirlpool or swallow, in such wise as that the lake is never the fuller for the waters it doth ingulf so as to cover the margins of the banks thereof. Nonetheless when the sea ebbs again, it spouts forth the waters it hath sucked in as it were a mountain, and slashes over and covers the banks. At such a time, were the folk of all that country to stand nearby with their faces toward the lake and should be sprinkled of the spray of the waves upon their garments, they should scarce escape, if indeed they did at all escape, being swallowed up of the lake. Nonetheless, should they turn their back to the lake, they need have no fear of being sprinkled, even though they should stand upon the very brink.569

569HRB. IX, vii

Wace’s description which follows unwittingly portrays eyewitness details which could only be known by someone having visited the same spot as ‘Geoffrey is describing: This lake is close by the Severn in the land of Wales. The sea pours its tide into this lake. Yet empty itself as it may, the waters of the lake remain ever at the same height, never more and never less. The ocean itself may not suffice to heap its waters above the lake, neither to cover its shores. Yet at the ebbing of the tide, when the sea turns to flee, then the lake spues forth the water it has taken to its belly, so that the banks are swallowed up, the great waves rise tall in their wrath, and the wide fields round about are hid, and all is sodden with the foam. The folk of that country tell that should a man stare upon the wave in its anger, so that his vesture and body be wetted of the spray, then, whatever be his strength, the water will draw him to itself, for it is mightier than he. Many a man has struggled and fallen on the brink, and been drowned in its clutch. But if a man turn his back upon the water, then he may stand safely upon the bank, taking his pleasure as long as he will. The wave will pass by him, doing him no mischief; he will not be wetted even of the flying foam.

Regardless of the local superstition, it seems improbable that ‘Wace’ would know that there were fields/fens in the same location ‘Geoffrey’ is describing. It would also be improbable that Wace has the same mind’s eye and describes where ‘Geoffrey’ had in mind when recounting a bit of local Welsh lore about the tidal marshes of Linligwan when supposedly Wace is ensconced in Jersey. The fifth as we have covered was numbered as Matilda and as we know she was never anointed as is made plain in the numbering system in the prophecies:

Four shall be anointed, seeking in turn the highest things, and two shall succeed who shall so wear the diadem that they shall induce the Gauls to make war on them. 

Obviously only after the death of Stephen and the council of Winchester at Michaelmas 1155 could the prophecies be updated where we have the Sixth king and the proposition of him invading Ireland:

The sixth shall overthrow the Irish and their walls, and pious and prudent shall renew the people and the cities.See appendix 13

 

 

 

I will just digess on a small recap of what has been established and its relevance to Wace.  As ‘Wace’ is using the First Variant, we expect to find Dubricius as one of the three Archflamens: being Archbishop of Caerleon and Legate of Rome….. as this was highly relevant to why the First Variant was composed.  We know that when the Primary Historia was completed in early 1138, Henry was not concerned with metropolitan issues and does not mention the Archflamens. Huntingdon in EAW just relates: He established twenty-eight bishops in Britain, following the number of pagan priests…. So, Henry initially in the Primary Historia based his storyline on Gildas’ number of cities. Not until the metropolitan issue comes to the fore does Henry get interested in embellishing the script with Archflamens.

Now, as we have discussed, Huntingdon travelling with the Archbishop of Canterbury would have found it worthy of mention that there were three archbishoprics in Britain, if it had indeed been part of the text in the Primary Historia found at Bec. The three archbishoprics were not found in the storyline of the Primary Historia simply because Henry Blois thought he was archbishop of Canterbury in waiting at that time in early 1138. There was absolutely no agenda for the inclusion of three Archflamen’s which were only latterly posited in the First Variant, when Henry took his case to Rome and after he realised that his brother had given the position of Archbishop of Canterbry to Theobald. Hence the ecclesiastical bent of the First Variant in 1144 where anti-Roman rhetoric is toned down and accepted history in the annals is followed more closely.

The Historia was evolving and Avalon and Arthur’s last whereabouts are not developed as yet in the copy found  at Bec in 1139. If Avalon had been mentioned in the Primary Historia, Huntingdon would have mentioned it out of fascination because of his ignorance of its location. Avalon is however mentioned in the later First Variant, yet there is still no mention of Walter simply because he is still alive; and Henry has not been under pressure to distance himself from the seditious prophecies or obfuscate the tracks which lead to a very dishonest author of History.

We need to understand that by 1153-4 people were starting to wonder who Galfridus Arthur was and how he knew so much British history that no previous historian had recorded. Hence the verification by signing charters in Oxford by a person named Galfridus Arthur.

It is only when the source book is needed to explain away Galfridus’ insight into insular history that Walter’s name is presumed upon; and therein is the explanation of why Walter is not mentioned in the First Variant version. It is only while Henry is at Oxford while signing those seven charters, that ‘Geoffrey’ obtains his Monmouth connection because Henry sees Ralph’s provenance on the existing charter he has chosen at randon on which to include his scribble; and therein also lies the explanation as to why only in the Vulgate HRB is Galfridus named as Geoffrey of Monmouth and thus that particular appellation dates after 1153.

As we have previously discussed, The First Variant has no Alexander dedication, but this does not negate the fact that the early set of prophecies existed in the First Variant with an evolved form bringing them up to that date, as it is probable the original Libellus Merlini may have been published by Henry c.1140 just to confirm (he) and his brother were the rightful heirs as seen by Merlin and at that time the prophecies concurred in number only to the fourth leonine king i.e. Stephen.

Once Merlin was spliced into the First Variant version, it is easy to see without any change to the structure of the text how up-dated prophecies were added after 1155 to replace the old set. We can see the progression of reasoning to the First Variant version which is here recorded and paralleled in ‘Wace’ as the metropolitan issue becomes the main agenda for Henry. But there is no mention of Faganum and Duvianum in the Roman de Brut as Henry had long since given up the quest for metropolitan by the time he had finished Wace’s version of the Historia c.1158-60 even though he had used First Variant to follow as a template at the start.

Henry’s attempt at Metropolitan, where Dubricius is incontestably Primate: Dubric of the City of Legions. He, Primate of Britain and Legate of the Apostolic See…

There were no legates to sixth century Britain but Henry himself was Legate from 1139-43. It was in fact Henry’s own persistent use of Legatine councils and their powers which he had instituted in referring problems to the pope, which eventually backfired on him and he became subject to, once he had lost the Legation when Innocent II died.

‘Wace’ (as in the Vulgate), tells of the coincidental similarities at Arthur’s crowning to another circumstance where Henry Blois and Bernard similarly escort The Empress Matilda as bishops, one each side, as in GS.570

Now telleth the chronicle of this geste, that when the morning was come of the day of the high feast, a fair procession of archbishops, bishops, and abbots wended to the King’s palace, to place the crown upon Arthur’s head, and lead him within the church. Two of these archbishops brought him through the streets of the city, one walking on either side of his person. Each bishop sustained the King by his arm, and thus he was earned to his throne.571

570Gesta Stephani: Matilda was publicly welcomed into Winchester. She took up residence in the Castle and Bishop Henry handed over to her the keys to the Treasury and the Royal Crown. He then arranged a large meeting of the citizens of Winchester in the Market Place so they could salute her as “their Lady”. From here, the party entered the cathedral with great pomp. Matilda led the procession with Henry of Blois to her right and the Bishop of St. David’s to her left. Relatives of the Bishops of Salisbury, Ely and Lincoln were also present and Henry sent for Archbishop Theobald of Canterbury who arrived a few days later.

571Wace. Roman de Brut

We might speculate that if there were no Archbishops in the Primary Historia and no Phagan and Deruvian in the passage where Lucius is mentioned, the processional of Arthur’s crowning would not be present either…. as Matilda’s crowning had not yet taken place when Primary Historia was written, and we can speculate that Henry based the version of the crowning on this incident.

So as to appear an independent author, ‘Wace’ has Lucius, the Emperor and lord of Rome in his decree to King Arthur saying: I will cross the Mont St. Bernard with a mighty host, and pluck Britain and France from your hand.

Earlier ‘Wace’ had alluded to: Knights had their plate who held land of the King, from the furthest Marches of the west even unto the Hill of St. Bernard. The Hill or Mount St Bernard is mentioned 5 times in Wace and not at all in HRB. The Mont Bernard pass is just over 100 miles from Clugny and after one has passed through the ‘Aravian range’ (which ‘Geoffrey’ prefers to use as the border description), it was the main track to Rome. The point is, if Wace is a clerk lisant at Caen and ‘Geoffrey’ is a magister at Oxford, it seems too coincidental that both of their defining geography involves descriptions of Arthur’s empire north of the Alps. We know that Henry must have gone this route approximately 10 times to get to Rome and we should recall ‘Geoffrey’s’ allusion to Matilda and the reference of her marriage to the Emperor of Rome as pertaining to this border with Rome: Eagle build her nest upon Mount Aravius…

It is no coincidence ‘Wace’ and ‘Geoffrey’ appear to think in similar terms geographically, yet both use different terms to define the same border of mountains and places upon them defined correctly by different names; yet both ‘Wace’ and ‘Geoffrey’ vastly geographically removed seem capable of interchanging nomenclature for something that could and should be stated as the Alps.

Yet we know why this is! It is because originally, before ‘Wace’ versified about the St Bernard pass, the Aravian mountains were used mystically as the nomenclature for the alps and thus Rome because the vision was supposedly seen by ‘Merlin’ in the prophecy concerning Matilda and the ‘seen through a glass darkly’ mystical connection to her having married Henry V, the holy Roman Emperor.

Do you really think the reason ‘Wace’ refers to the Alps as the Bernard pass is because he alone understood what the Aravian mountain prophecy referred to? To this day there was not a modern scholar who even knew what the Aravian mountain term meant. Nor did any attempt at elucidation of the prophecies ever unravel its meaning; yet ‘Wace’ knows exactly what it refers to. A Freudian slip I would say proving one mind wrote both the prophecies of Merlin and Roman de Brut.

We should also consider ‘Geoffrey’s’ prophecy saying shadow of him that weareth a helmet is Henry Blois as legate to the pope…. on the other side of the mountains; to which ‘Wace’ is also seen to be using the Alps as a Geographical divide. Too coincidental to have two minds interpreting the same icon expressed completely differently, yet have identical meaning and understanding. 

We may assume that Mont St Bernard is being employed mentally as the equivalent of the Aravian/Alps Mountains. Some commentators have been foolish enough to think Mont St Bernard is Mont St Michel, but ‘Wace’ confirms his and ‘Geoffrey’s’ geography as meaning the Alps: Maximian, King of Britain, after he had conquered France and Germany, passed the Mont St. Bernard into Lombardy.

It just seems beyond coincidence that ‘Wace’ defines the border of the Alps just as ‘Geoffrey’ does, but with a different name but by comparison with all the other coincidences yet to be investigated this is by comparison a minor one. If ‘Wace’ is following the First Variant prophecies of Merlin where Mont Bernard is never mentioned, how is it that he thinks just like ‘Geoffrey’? Thankfully we know ‘Geoffrey’ is constructor of the Merlin prophecies and Wace’s Roman de Brut was written by Henry Blois. In the later Vulgate versions Henry Blois is keen to show his partiality to being Welsh to avoid discovery: since he slew the giant Ritho upon Mount Eryri, that had challenged him to fight with him….Eryri being the Welsh name for Snowdonia.

While on the subject from this oft made journey to Rome by Henry Blois; if we mark the points on the map, we will see that there are two routes from England that Henry Blois has taken to and from Rome in his travels. After leaving Rome and passing through Modena and then across the Alps is the route that passes through the Bernard pass and the Aravian range. the more Eastern route is the one discussed by Henry Blois in the letter with Abbot Suger (through Flanders)572 and goes through Montbéliard where Robert de Boron supposedly comes from; Meuse, where Henry commissioned the Mosan plates and Tournai from where the many marble fonts573 derive…. and onto Froidmont where Helinand resided.

572See Note 4

573There are only seven in England. The fact that four of the seven are in Hampshire leads to the conclusion that they were the gift of Henry de Blois; the finest being at Winchester

The route more to the West would bring Henry up through the Aravian range/ Hill of St Bernard/Bernard pass, and then through to Clugny, Autun, Langres Troyes and on up to Bec and Caen before crossing to England.

As one can see in Note 4 the chance of Wace and Geoffrey referring to two different places so close to each other…. both defining what Henry Blois sees as a geographical border is a coincidence too far. Great St. Bernard Pass is the most ancient pass through the Western Alps and is the route one would have taken from Clugny through the Aravian range and on through the St Bernard pass (so named by Mont St Bernard) on a journey to Rome.

At this point in the investigation, it is worth reiterating that the Merlin prophecies were in a state of flux. As we have discussed, there were changes in nuance and the updating witnessed between Suger’s Libellus version, the JC version, the Vulgate version and those in the VM are seen to be squewed by Henry Blois. Eckhardt’s three modes of transition are basically correct in that there was a separate ‘first’ set of prophecies which circulated separately. Abbot Suger, amongst others, would have possessed a set. The Libellus Merlini came out just after Stephen was crowned and was later slightly squewed while he was alive. 

These were then updated after the death of Stephen to include such updates as found in the Vulgate (with the incitement to rebellion and the Sixth in Ireland prophecy) while the sense of some of the original verses were twisted, to include events in the ‘Anarchy’ so that these looked like the previous prophecies. These were added to and updated in VM where some prophecies concerning the ‘Anarchy’ which were not in the first set were included (specifically those prophecies supposedly spoken by Ganieda). Some were malicious in intent with the usual skimble skamble imagery. Some, which were previously established to apply to historical events and personages of known history in the original set, were subtly changed to apply to current events. Numbers were added to identify the Kings from William the conqueror (i.e. no number five with direct reference to Matilda but a sixth regarding Henry II).  Cadwallader and Conan were being employed in the modern era of 1155, where most probably, previously, Cadwallon would have referred to Cadwallonap Cadfan (died 634).                     

As we have learnt Henry Blois was trying to unite and incite the Celts to rebellion against Henry II when he fled to Clugny in 1155 as can be seen clearly here: Cadwallader shall call unto Conan, and shall receive Albany to his fellowship. Then shall there be slaughter of the foreigners: then shall the rivers run blood: then shall gush forth the fountains of Armorica and shall be crowned with the diadem of Brutus. Cambria shall be filled with gladness and the oaks of Cornwall shall wax green. The island shall be called by the name of Brutus and the name given by foreigners shall be done away.

The fact that Henry referred to the Normans as foreigners was the ultimate cover under which to hide his seditious intent while out of the country trying his best to cause an uprising of the Celtic tribes and rebellion from Conan.

In this instance we can tell this prophecy dates from 1155 -1158, where he is trying to unite the Bretons, Scots, Cornish and Welsh. What is plain is that in none of the prophecies discussed by Abbot Suger (shown below) is there any hint of sedition. Why would there be. Henry was not in self imposed exile and his brother was King when these prophecies were published.

The Lion of Justice shall succeed, at who’s warning the towers of Gaul and the dragons of the island shall tremble. In those days shall gold be wrung forth from the lily and the nettle, and silver shall flow from the hooves of them that low. They that go crisped and curled shall be clad in fleeces of many colours, and the garment without shall betoken that which is within. The feet of them that bark shall be cropped short. The wild deer shall have peace, but humanity shall suffer dole. The shape of commerce shall be cloven in twain; the half shall be round. The ravening of kites shall perish and the teeth of wolves be blunted. The Lion’s whelps shall be transformed into fishes of the sea, and his Eagle build her nest upon Mount Aravius.

It should be understood that the copy of prophecies which Abbot Suger possesed were merely established to show that Merlin had seen into future and the prophecies were in essence innocuous. Their main purport was to establish that the Normans (as saviours in that set) had been foreseen and therefore, so had Stephen’s reign as a fourth King. This as we discussed gave the appearance that Stephen’s reign was fated and so was the loss of the crown by ‘her of the broken covenant’ i.e. Matilda.

Modern scholars should grasp that the prophecies in the Vulgate HRB were not finalised until 1155. The incitement to rebellion and its intent, so clearly defined in JC’s prophecies, could only benefit one ‘adopted son’ who fantastically becomes the seventh Leonine in the line; and that persion was supposed to be Henry Blois at the time of composition of the JC version; who, at that time, was in self-imposed exile and while waiting for events to transpire how he had tried to influence them by prophecy; he then turned his hand to writing VM while opining in the character of Merlin and asking himself how things have turned out so bad for him over the last nineteen years.

John of Cornwall’s set of prophecies were full of malicious intent, but end with a vision of Henry returning gloriously as an ‘adopted son’ to Britain. Henry obviously thought that the inherent in-fighting that would be the resultant of a success of the celtic tribes would only be able to be brought to peaceful conclusion by him as we see so aptly expessed on the Meusan plaques.   

One might suggest that a set of prophecies which originally accompanied the text of the Roman de Brut may be the explanation as to why Henry II puzzlingly withdrew his patronage from ‘Wace’, but this seems doubtful considering the date of publication c.1158-60 as the prophecies had not been successful in their design. But, impersonating Wace, Henry understood by the reaction to the versified Historia that one could develop further this genre of story telling.

Thus, we have Arthurian literature being woven into Glastonbury lore culminating in the welding of Arthurian episodes to Joseph of Arimathea through Avalon and the Grail…. all being spliced together by the contents of the prophecy of Melkin whose Duo Fassula are morphed into the Grail and connected to Joseph. Not even Robert de Boron who has no idea the prophecy of Melkin exists could connect all this to Glastonbury but I will discuss this later in the section on the Grail legends.

There are a set of twelfth century prophecies which it is worth covering, but not wishing to bore the reader. Of the 19 MSS of the Roman de Brut, 9 are Anglo Norman and 10 French. But it is 3 of the Anglo-Norman texts which have the set of prophecies written in meter attached. These may be the residue of prophecies which were originally destined to be attached to the early copy of the Brut which Henry had prepared but ultimately decided not to. There is a fragment of these verses in octosyllabic rhymed couplets which would tie in with ‘Wace’s’ Roman de Brut.

‘Wace’s’ claim concerning his reluctance to reiterate the prophecies in essence is self-evidently ingenuous574 as many other of his fabrications in the Roman de Brut expand on top of ‘Geoffrey’s’ fabrications such as the inclusion of the icon of the round table.

So, the versifier of these prophecies seems to have an uncanny precise understanding of the meaning of the prophecies given that they were in their original form oblique and vague at best to the average reader. If these had indeed been part of the original ‘Wace’ Roman de Brut they would certainly have caused offence to Henry II575 as the interpretation in translation is more clearly detrimental to Matilda and King Henry than those by Merlin in the Historia. Subconsciously also, the versifier seems to have an uncanny likeness of understanding of Henry Blois’ agenda.

I will use Jean Blacker’s576 Durham MS translation of some of these prophecies to highlight my point.

When speaking of Arthur as the boar of Cornwall:

Rome will tremble from his cruelty;

He will have a truly mysterious end.

He will have honours from the mouths of nations;

His deeds will be food for storytellers,

Six men will follow his sceptre;

They will be those of his line.

574In the Roman de Rou a genuine Master Wace mentions an epic tale but does not continue it: I have heard minstrels in my childhood who have sung about William long ago blinded by Osmunt and dug out the eyes of Count Riulf and how he caused Ansketil to be slain by trickery, and Blazo of Spain to be guarded with a shield. I know nothing about these, nor can I discover anything further about them. When I have no corroboration of detail I do not care to repeat, nor do I wish to affirm that lies are true. This hardly sounds like the composer of the Roman de Brut and it is for this reason Henry Blois adds comments seemingly written by Wace.

575One other reason Wace might have had his patronage withdrawn may be that after reading the Roman de Brut, an interested patron such as Henry II would expect a lot more than what is found in the prosaic and rather monotonous Roman de Rou.

576Anglo-Norman verse Prophecies of Merlin.

Of course, there is nothing that resembles this in HRB directly but each line can be linked to Henry through JC or Wace or the ‘hope of the Britons’, the six kings etc.  Again, concerning Henry Blois’ argument that the Briton church was long established before Augustine, our versifier seems to avow the same position:

Among the seats of primacy there will be change:

Canterbury will be decorated

In the dignity that belongs to London.

Our master Gregorius was intent on having us believe that the unknown bronze horseman at Rome was Maximian. Our versifier also paints a similar picture of possibility:

He who will do this will occupy London

As a Baron of bronze and will sit proudly

On a horse of bronze.

Our versifier is even clearer than Merlin in his meaning. This man understands the meaning of the prophecies:

The offspring this Lion will have

Will be turned into fish in the sea

And a female Eagle which will be born from him,

Will make her nest on Mount Aravius.

Until it is understood that the prophecies of Merlin in their various forms were manipulated by Henry Blois over time, they will never be understood definitively as they are never consistent. We cannot cover all the prophecies in the Durham MS; but one thing is clear, the time of Henry’s previous set of prophecies are past. Insurrection is no longer an option. If I am correct that these once were destined to coexist with Wace’s Roman de Brut, before they were separated and ‘Wace’ declared he did not understand them, we can see that Henry Blois refers to his futile beginning (i.e. crowning his brother) but has not given up on the idea that he might unite the Celts and be crowned with the head of a lion and will make a metropolitan of Winchester and St David’s.

This one will arrange the parts in one whole

And will be crowned with the head of a Lion

For a time his beginning will be futile,

Then his end will soar to the highest ones,

For he will renew the holy sees;

He will put pastors in suitable places.

He will clothe two cities in archbishop’s palls.

Further, after what happened at the rout of Winchester, Merlin now cleverly predicts (which he does not in Vulgate prophecies) about what happens to the pastoral see:

Of Winchester: all will fall down

And the earth will swallow you up

The pastoral see there will be razed.

As we have noted before, The Hedgehog is Henry’s own reference to himself:

A hedgehog which will be loaded with apples

Will rebuild her (Winchester)

To their odour sweetly, for they will smell sweet,

Birds from many woods will fly

And a grand palace will be built

Which will be surrounded with six hundred towers

Nowhere else in the various formats or versions of the prophecies are the next two lines found. I believe they were put there to deflect the notion that many suspected the Bishop of Winchester of having fabricated the Merlin prophecies as just possibly his castle at Winchester had six hundred crenulations.

Each tower will have six guards,

Who will give laws to those of their charge.

Even though the Roman de Rou was probably put out in 1160, if these prophecies originally accompanied the Roman de Brut, we would now see why it was necessary to assert that the Brut was written   c.1155.

De Antiquitate Glastonie Ecclesia

Our authority on the DA is John Scott.659  He too assumes any mention of Arthur in DA is accounted as being written after Arthur’s disinterment.  Most commentators assume the DA’s interpolations were inserted by several monks over a period c.1184 -91 to around 1230-47 from which date the oldest extant copy of DA dates.  As modern scholars have had no understanding of the scale of the fraud carried out by Henry Blois or the reasons for the interpolations in DA. There has been a lack of direction in attempting to explain the connections between HRB’s King Arthur, Robert’s Joseph of Arimathea and of course the Grail; and their affiliation with ‘Geoffrey’s’ and Melkin’s Avalon at Glastonbury.

659John Scott. The Early history of Glastonbury. Boydell press

The DA plays an important role in substantiating parts of ‘Geoffrey’s’ pseudo-history and vice versa where such people as Phagan and Deruvian are concerned and JG’s mention of HRB’s Arviragus to the twelve hides in DA. Also, the DA corroborates the Joseph myth at Glastonbury and chimes with Robert de Boron’s Vaus d’Avaron.

As we have touched on already, there can be no understanding of the stages of transition through which the DA passed after having been completed by William of Malmesbury without understanding that at least two redactions were put together for Henry’s first agenda in supporting evidence for Metropolitan status for the south of England.

The post 1158 or ‘second agenda’ of Henry Blois, which included the conversion of Glastonbury into Avalon and the introduction of Joseph of Arimathea as founder were added toward the end of Henry Blois’ life and probably were never read or seen in DA until after his death. What Scott refers to as a consolidating author for the final redaction of DA is only responsible for some later additions concerning Glastonbury Abbey’s dispute with the Bishop of Wells.

William of Malmesbury wrote a book on the history of Glastonbury abbey which mainly exists unadulterated in the latter half of the present arrangement of DA from chapter 34 onwards. We can assume that the format of title heading followed by elucidation as is marked out nowadays by chapters is how William first arranged his History and Henry Blois imitated the format. As I have stated, the original may well have been a monograph and singular copy and dedicated in the preface to Henry Blois. I shall use Scott’s translation to elucidate how the book of the DA formed and offer some speculations to early chronology.

What I believe has transpired is in 1144 Henry made several additions to DA building a credible case for a bogus apostolic foundation. This fraudulent propaganda exercise was initially built upon and expanded from a tentative comment originating with author B and developed by way of the GR3 version B interpolations. Even though metropolitan was granted to Henry Blois at the first request in 1144 there was not enough substance to the disciplic proposition when it came under scrutiny by a hostile pope in 1149. Even though the Eleutherius envoys were most probably named in the first attempt (as their names were fortuitously corroborated in the First Variant when the First Variant HRB composition was directed to an ecclesiastical audience)…. more compelling evidence was needed for the 1149 attempt.

Hence, the charter of St Patrick was produced which necessitated certain points in DA to be rationalised with the previous apostolic polemic and so we have such rationalisations as the ‘renovation’ of the Old church. The Charter of St Patrick was added into DA or most probably appended as a faked ancient document (posing as a copy of an original which avoids the question of papal seals). The fabrication of the St Patrick charter was specifically for the second attempt at metropolitan, most certainly introduced to a different papal audience than in 1144 and proffered to have been found by William of Malmesbury at Glastonbury.

References to King Arthur probably appeared in DA before 1158 but this is not important to Henry’s main thrust toward gaining Metropolitan. Since this ran along-side corroborative evidence in the First Variant HRB there is an equal chance that the Arthur and Melvas story was included at that time originating from the Life Of Gildas, which was definitely put forward as evidential support for the antiquity of Glastonbury in Henry Blois’ first request for Metropolitan status.

It is certain that Joseph’s name was not part of DA lore when the DA was employed as a witness by Henry Blois in pursuit of metropolitan status in either 1144 or 1149. If Arthur’s name had appeared in the early rendition of DA it would have aligned HRB’s main character with Life Of Gildas and DA. This might have brought suspicion on the ‘Bishop of fabrication’ since DA was dedicated to him alone. DA is vital in tying together corroborative evidences which form part of the matter of Britain : but who would know what Malmesbury had written in DA if he were dead and there was only one copy.

The basic content of the first 34 chapters of DA, researchers have deduced for the most part are interpolations, derived from various hands at later dates. In reality, they are a consequence of Henry’s agendas and his interpolations. They are actually constituent parts of the edifice of the Matter of Britain which Henry Blois has left to posterity. If, as scholars seem to think, the DA was interpolated over time it would be rational that those interpolations would also be dispersed through the latter part of DA which has largely remained unadulterated. It is rather an indication that the first 34 chapters have been inserted as interpolated folio’s.

Primarily, William felt it necessary to write DA as he was unwilling to concede to the monks own propaganda claim (started, I believe, by Henry Blois660) concerning Dunstan’s burial at Glastonbury.  As Scott relates,661 William’s shortfall in compliance to write into history the rumours concerning Dunstan’s relics in VD is probably the catalyst for the commencement of the DA.

William seems to have become more than hagiographer employed by the monks and seems to be part of the fraternity while he carries out work on DA. In reference to Osbern’s accusation that Dunstan was the first abbot at Glastonbury, William sets out his own integrity and puts Osbern’s views to shame: It is a misuse of learning and leisure to retail falsehoods about the doings of saints: it shows contempt for reputation and condemns one to infamy. I should be glad to be unaware that this fate has befallen a recent author of a life of Dunstan.662

660See chapter on Eadmer’s letter to the Monks at Glastonbury.

661Early history of Glastonbury, p.4-5

662William of Malmesbury, Saints lives. Winterbotton and Lapidge. Prologue to VSD vol1

In 1133-34, when Henry Blois had received DA from William of Malmesbury, few others had perused it until it was employed after William’s death at Rome as part of the case put forward for granting metropolitan to Henry. The consolidated (Henry version) of DA then arrived at Glastonbury after his own death with all Henry’s further input and rationalisations of certain contradictions evidenced in his changing agendas. Tatlock neatly hits the nail on the head, but he, like other commentators, has not suspected Henry’s personal interpolative input: Indeed since William dedicated his work to Henry of Blois, nephew of Henry Ist and abbot there since 1126, it would be a plausible guess (no more) that the propagandist activities of both William and Caradoc were inspired in the abbacy of that able prelate.663

663Caradoc of Llancarfan. J.S.P. Tatlock, Speculum, vol XIII P.145

-, name Tatlock was certainly the most able scholar of the 20th century but like previous scholars has only the ability to guess (no more) as to what effect Henry Blois might have had on the compositions of Caradoc and William. I am absolutely sure that if he had he considered or tried to prove that ‘Geoffrey’in reality did not exist and had Tatlock been open minded enough to consider how Grail literature connected to Glastonbury through names that all began with the BL prefix, he too might have considered that ‘Blihos-Bliheris, whom no man at court’ might just be the same H. Blois. (anagram) and a prank might be perceived to have been carried out by the abbot of Glastonbury on the rest of the world.

In fact the composition of the toungue in cheek name is derived from an anagram of H. Blois which becomes the Blihos of Bleheris with the prefix again of BL followed by Heris: The name of Heris even today dates back to 1066 to the Norman invasion, where new names and words were first introduced into Britain. The Norman appelation which latterly became a family name in its origins described a person who was the son of the ruler of the land.  Initially, le Herisse is of Old French derivation. Hence, No-one at court knew who was the author of the Grail sources as our scholars today are still scratching their heads about Blaise and Master Blehis and Bledhericus.

xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

 The text of DA begins with the Prologue:

William of Malmesbury’s preface to his history of the church of Glastonbury.

To his Lord, Henry, Bishop of Winchester, who deserves to be cherished and honoured in the deep embrace of Christ, William as son of your church, sends whatever joy you might wish for. If there be any one thing which may sustain a man in this life and persuade him to endure tranquilly reverses and disturbances of the world, it is I think, above all, contemplation of the Holy Scriptures. Even the writings of the pagans can claim to be useful in so far as the brilliance of their language inspires the reader’s talents and refines his speech. But truly the harvest of those books inspired by heaven is far richer, for on one hand they pour sustenance of deceitful sweetness into the soul, and on the other hand they secured reward of eternal bliss. Moreover, there are many, nay to my mind innumerable, truths in the Holy Scriptures, both precepts and examples, by which divine Grace instructs the minds of mortals in right living. Precepts teach us how we ought to live, examples demonstrate how easy it is, with God’s help, to carry out his commands. Yet nature has so fashioned the minds of some men that, although they know that both are necessary, they are incited more by hearing examples than exhortations. Similarly, they respect the deeds of foreigners out of reverence for their sanctity but are seized by a keener joy if the life of any Saint who was their countryman is set forth, in which, as it were, they may perceive as in a mirror of living image of religion. For the affinity adds to the pleasure of the report and no one despairs of being able to do himself, through the grace of God, what he hears has been done by another from his part of the world.

Wherefore, I have employed my pen on that work, which I judged to be of no small value, in which I laboured to commit to eternal memory the life of the blessed St Dunstan, Abbot of Glastonbury and later Archbishop of Canterbury, and have now completed, with scrupulous regard for the truth, the two books about him for which the brethren at Glastonbury, your sons and my masters and companions, had asked. However, lest I seem to have lacked zeal in the performance of my duty, I will begin this book by going back to the origins of your church and will unfold its progress since the earliest beginnings. Nor ought this be considered very different from the original plan, since the honour of the church redounds to Dunstan and praise of him to the church.  For, she fostered Dunstan at her maternal breast until manhood; and he added greatly to his mother’s splendour. Therefore, a small hope has begun to grow in my heart that this holy work may cause the dignity of the nurse to be highlighted by the example of her nursling. Some time ago I allowed those small books, the life of the blessed Patrick, and miracles of the venerable Benignus and the passion of the martyr Indract, which I had fashioned with like care, to be examined by the monks so that if anything unreasonable had been said it could be properly corrected. After assessing my writings at length and deliberating favourably they left me free of any blemish of blame because nothing in them gave offence to religious eyes or lacked graciousness. So venerable master and deservedly beloved father, I offer this little work whatever its worth, for your careful perusal. The motive for my action is clear: that your Excellency should know the number and identity of the men who founded and exalted the church which, under God and his saints, now relies chiefly on your protection. Now however, that you had imitated (I almost said surpassed) the deeds of those ancient heroes before you heard their names. As for detractors, if perchance anyone should be so bold, I shall oppose them vigourously for in what way can earlier guardians be preferred to you? In extending the patrimony? But you both recover holdings earlier lost and by your able skills amass new ones. In constructing buildings? But an admiring guide will reveal more effectively than my words of praise the extent to which you surpass all your predecessors in this regard. In protecting the peace of the inhabitants? But you drive out all plunderers before the shield of your name, you banish clouds of dejection by the splendour of your countenance and you expose the chicanery of litigants by the good sense of your words. In the piety of your monks? But, as always, with God’s beneficence religion so flourishes in your time that miserable envy is ashamed to fabricate any falsehood about it. The monks openly offer their love to your heart because you do not terrify them with a sneer but receive them joyfully when they come, treat them kindly and like a father, wish them well when they leave. These words which the poet used, not unjustly, of certain powerful men certainly do not apply to you: ‘He compels all the inferior serpents to keep their distance and lords it over the empty desert’. In short, any eloquence falls short of your worth and your praise is valued more highly than anything else. Since this is so, accept I beg you, this tribute of my devotion and pledge of my zeal and do not deprive me of the fruit of my labour. So attend, if it please your heart, and give heed while I try to rescue from suspicion the antiquity of your church, arranged according to the succession of its prelates, in so far as I have been able to scrape them together from the heap of your muniments.

In the prologue of DA and from  William’s VD it is clear the monks expected William to write their propaganda into history. They were not satisfied with William’s work. They have then referred William to Henry Blois who is now at Winchester. When the prologue of DA is written, the two books of VD are already complete. But, William has not pandered to the rumour of Dunstan’s relics at Glastonbury and incorporated it in VD. He has delivered an account of Dunstan’s life with scrupulous regard for the truth.

As above, William’s DA was dedicated in the preface to Henry as bishop of Winchester, who is not addressed as papal legate. If we allow the dedication or prologue as being written totally by William (and there is no reason not to); it was probably written between 1133-4. The main body of William’s original work of De antiquitates was probably started c.1129 and finished c.1133.

We can learn a lot from the prologue about the relationship of Henry to William and the monks at this period as opposed to William’s sentiments toward Henry Blois  as he composed HN. William’s assessment of Henry’s talents in DA is free of the later suspicions he harboured of the Bishop’s guile…. portrayed by William in HN. As we have covered, William was older and respectful of young Henry Blois’ social standing and it is highly likely that William’s works and relationship to Henry Blois may well have been the catalyst for Henry starting the pseudo-history for Matilda, which eventually evolved into the Primary Historia and ultimately Vulgate HRB.

William would have been aware of the part played by Henry in the usurpation of the throne by his brother. Therefore, laudatory comments on Henry’s successes in DA, regaining lost holdings and amassing new ones and the construction of buildings at Glastonbury (we should assume), refer to a time before Henry’s brother became King. At this time, Henry used his family connection with his uncle King Henry Ist to regain properties.

The confirmation of a pre-Stephen era for the completion of DA is highlighted in the last paragraph of DA where Henry Blois’ brother Theobald is mentioned as a relative of Henry’s rather than King Stephen. William was blatantly obsequious in the dedicatory prologue, so DA must have been written before ill will or suspicion fell on Henry, especially since the preface itself was written sometime after the main text of DA…. when VD II was already completed.

William’s mission and directive in writing the DA: ‘while I try to rescue from suspicion the antiquity of your church’ is also more relevant to Henry’s agenda at that time before Henry Ist died. As we have covered the ‘youth’ or young members at Glastonbury were the target of Eadmer’s letter. So, it is relevant that at this early stage that William refers to those who were already opposed to Henry: As for detractors, if perchance anyone should be so bold, I shall oppose them vigourously for in what way can earlier guardians be preferred to you?

What exactly transpired can be grasped from William’s words. William had laboured to commit to eternal memory the life of St Dunstan, and it is ‘now completed’ at the time of writing the prologue. The two books about Dunstan, for which the monks at Glastonbury had asked, we are told were completed with scrupulous regard for the truth.

This in fact was the problem. William did not give the monks back the story they had wanted him to tell à propos Dunstan’s relics. Hence, we have William’s apology in that…. should he have appeared to his hosts to have ‘lacked zeal in the performance of his duty’, he composed DA to make up for any shortfall which the monks felt he had lacked by not reiterating a bogus legend…. only recently started and for which there was no foundation.

But, then he says: Nor ought this be considered very different from the original plan…In other words, in William’s mind the initial plan to counter Osbern’s claim was to show that Dunstan was not the first Abbot; and he had done this (which amounted to the same thing in his mind) by showing the antiquity of the church at Glastonbury by writing DA. But, the wording is couched in such a way that we can understand that it was Henry who was the one annoyed at William’s adherence to the truth regarding Dunstan. So, if Henry Blois was not going to get the propaganda required through VD I, then Henry and the monks thought it best to commission the  DA.

William seems to complain at this unfair treatment by saying that ‘some time ago’ (i.e. before Henry arrived and stirred things up) he had written small books, the life of Patrick, and miracles of Benignus and the passion of Indract, which he had ‘fashioned with like care’ (as that of Dunstan). The monks had examined them so that if anything unreasonable had been said it could be properly corrected; and after assessing his writingsdeliberating favourably they left me free of any blemish of blame because nothing in them gave offence to religious eyes or lacked graciousness’.

It is clear that this is an admonishment against the unfair treatment he received when he had produced of the life of Dunstan in VD 1. The subtle complaint is slightly aimed at Henry Blois (peevishly), in that it infers…… before his arrival at Glastonbury the monks had not complained. The undercurrent of what is being said is that since Henry Blois had started the rumour,664 William should be free of blemish. Also, because he wrote the truth, it should not give offence, just as it had not in the previous works. Why would William bring up the subject of detractors against Henry if there were none?

The reference to detractors is definitely against Henry personally: Now however, that you had imitated (I almost said surpassed) the deeds of those ancient heroes before you heard their names. As for detractors, if perchance anyone should be so bold, I shall oppose them. The detractors are the Canterbury acolytes who have taken umbrage at Glastonbury’s presumption at such an untruthful and recently established claim regarding Dunstan’s relics having been transported to Glastonbury. I think we may gather from William and from Eadmer’s words that Henry Blois had been bullish in his endeavour to revive the abbey’s prospects and may have tested credibility by inventing the story about Dunstan’s relics finding their way to Glastonbury.

After all, the most famous father of Glastonbury was Dunstan and for the enterprising Henry it would be difficult to capitalize on this asset in terms of alms without possessing the relics. Anyway, William, after all his efforts on the abbey’s behalf rummaging through dusty vellum scrolls so far as I have been able to scrape them together from the heap of your muniments is wanting to get paid. William, after writing DA over a period of 3-4 years while completing VD II at the same time and living as one of the brotherhood at Glastonbury, now seeks a recompense in just wherewithal for his efforts: ‘Since this is so, accept I beg you, this tribute of my devotion and pledge of my zeal and do not deprive me of the fruit of my labour’.

Judging by the scarcity of MSS, my assumption is that DA was presented to Henry as the only copy and it is with him it remained. There are certain pointers in the texts of DA, VD and GR1 which allow us to get a clearer picture of what was actually written by William and when. When GR1 was completed c.1126, GP was near completion and William firstly set about the ‘lives’ (mentioned above) and then moved on to compose VD I after Henry arrived at Glastonbury. DA was foreseen as a necessary endeavour, because William was not going to compromise his integrity regarding the evidence of Dunstan’s burial at Glastonbury.

A general proof therefore of antiquity for the abbey was envisaged in the composition of DA. VD I refers back to DA in the text and was written simultaneously with the compiling of DA. This was while William was housed in the abbey community. VD II was completed after the textual body of DA (not the prologue) and also DA refers back to VD I in its text.  In VD II, William says: I have dealt in another work as well as God allowed me, with the antiquity of this most holy monastery of Glastonbury in which I profess my heavenly service. If anyone is desirous of reading about it he will find it elsewhere in my output.  This may not (as some have suggested) mean the references to Glastonbury in GR3.665 It rather specifically refers to DA.  If one takes the ‘elsewhere’ as differentiating from ‘another work’ i.e. VD II, then it can only refer to DA (since we know version B of GR which has the Glastonbury additions is a later Henry Blois concoction).

664Not forgetting the subtle jibe: religion so flourishes in your time that miserable envy is ashamed to fabricate any falsehood about it.

665We have covered in the chapter on GR that most of the updated material on Glastonbury in version B of GR3 are interpolations connected to Henry’s case for apostolic foundation.

However, the two books of VD were written before the ‘prologue’ to DA as we have seen as above: I have laboured to commit to eternal memory the life of the blessed Dunstan, abbot of Glastonbury and later archbishop of Canterbury, and have now completed with scrupulous regard for the truth two books about him which your sons and my masters and companions had asked for.

Before we can understand how the DA was composed (minus the later interpolations after Henry’s death), we must accept that the DA ended up at Winchester with Henry as a single monographed presentation manuscript. If the manuscript was never seen at Glastonbury until after Henry’s death, then chances are that anyone who perused it before the manuscript went to Winchester was dead when it reappeared after Henry Blois’ death.It was  vastly altered. The only others to have seen the manuscripts contents in 1144-49 would have been church officials advising the pope or maybe just the pope while Henry made his case….. and the pope on both occasions died shortly after.

It is also necessary to understand that DA was spurred on by the monks at Glastonbury about the time Henry moved to Winchester. The fact that William saw his commission of DA coming from the monks (rather than Henry himself) is made clear in the last section of DA666 by referring to the monks as the collective ‘you’:

On Henry Blois Abbot of Glastonbury.

After Seffrid was made Bishop of Chichester he was succeeded at Glastonbury in the year 1126 by Henry, brother of Theobald, count of Blois and nephew of the King Henry by his sister Adela, who was also made bishop of Winchester not much later. This man of illustrious birth is also distinguished in his knowledge of letters, kind and friendly in his address and noble in kindness of heart, a man whose origins and achievement have been advantage to you, as you know, and have brought you great favour in the eyes of men. It would neither weary me to say more of him nor weary you to hear more, but it would be advisable to spare his admirable modesty, for he has this characteristic, that he blushes to be praised although he does praiseworthy things.

666John Scott’s chapter 83

From this closing paragraph which ended William’s original unadulterated DA, we learn that William was addressing the monks initially and wrote DA to satisfy them. After DA’s completion, the dedicatory prologue of DA was written targeting Henry Blois as the receiver of William’s endeavour. The understanding that Henry Blois himself received the only presentation copy is the crux of how he was able to achieve the success of his literary edifice of the Matter of Britain without detection.

The only other witnesses to have viewed the interpolated redactions were the papal authorities between 1144 and 1149. Thereafter, DA had even more insertions added post 1158 and before Henry’s death, which are the content of chapters 1&2 and no doubt consolidation of the various agendas into one seemingly cohesive account. Parts of the foundation lore appears to contradict muddled consolidations made by Henry but are accepted; supposedly as accounts corrupted by the vagaries of time.

What should be noted is that what followed the prologue in the original is the present chapter 35 (the 601 charter), which in no way deviates from William’s said endeavour, as it starts at the earliest point and thereby names the earliest said abbot of which he can find record.

I shall endeavour to proceed to comment on the first 34 chapters of DA which have been interpolated by Henry Blois.

Chapter 1. of DA

About how the twelve disciples of St Philip and St James the apostles, first founded the church of Glastonbury.

‘After the glory of the Lord’s resurrection, the triumph of His ascension and the mission of the Holy Ghost the Comforter, who fortified the disciples’ hearts which still trembled with dread of temporal punishment, and giving them the knowledge of all languages, all who believed were together, including the women and Mary the mother of Jesus, as Luke the evangelist narrates; and the word of God was disseminated and the number of believers increased daily, and they were all of one heart and one soul. Because of this the priests of the Jews together with the Pharisees and scribes stirred up persecution against the Church, killing Stephen the first martyr and driving far away all the rest. So while the tempest of persecution raged, the believers were dispersed and went forth into various Kingdoms of the earth assigned to them by the Lord, offering the word of salvation to the Gentiles. St Philip, as Freculfus declares in the fourth chapter of his second book, came to the land of the Franks, where he converted by preaching and turned many to the faith and baptized them. Desiring that the word of Christ should be further spread, he sent twelve of his disciples to Britain to proclaim the word of life and preach the faith of Jesus Christ.  Over them, it is said, he appointed, his dear friend, Joseph of Arimathea who had buried the Lord. They arrived in Britain in 63 AD,667 the fifteenth year after the Assumption of the Blessed Mary, and preached the faith of Christ with all confidence.

The pagan King hearing this new and unfamiliar preaching refused to absolutely agree with it and would not alter the teachings of their forefathers. Yet because they had come from far away and because the sobriety of their life demanded it of him, he gave them an island on the borders of his country, surrounded by woods and thickets and marshes, called by its inhabitants Yniswitrin. Later two other Kings in succession, though pagans, granted to each of them a portion of land.  From these saints it is believed the Twelve Hides derive their name to the present day. After living in the wilderness a short time the saints were incited by a vision vouchsafed by the archangel Gabriel to build a church in honour of the Blessed Virgin in a place that was pointed out to them from heaven. They were not slow to obey this divine command and in the 31st year after the passion of the Lord, the 15th after the assumption of the glorious Virgin, they completed a Chapel as they had been instructed, making the lower part of all its walls of twisted wattle, a rude construction, but one adorned by God with many miracles.

667We can possibly assume that Henry Blois thinks the Crucifixion took place in 23 AD and aligns the date with the 40 years of captivity as suggested in the Gospel of Nicodemus. This seems most likely given the information JG supplies in his cronica which came from the gospel of Nicodemus wrapped up in other material which we covered earlier and  must have come from a tract written by Henry probably under the name of Melkin. Or maybe he is aligning his date with other events known to him concerning James and Philip’s movements. Possibly, since it is mentioned twice: the 15th after the assumption of the glorious Virgin. However, the 63 AD is entirely spurious as Joseph would have arrived c. 35-37 AD to bring his son to be laid to rest in the disused but secreted ‘Ictis’ tin vault on Burgh Island. The only reason Joseph arrived in Britain is from his connection to Ictis / Ineswitrin.

Since it was the first in that territory, the Son of God honoured it by dedicating it to His Mother and the twelve saints offered faithful obedience to god and the blessed virgin in that place. They devoted themselves to vigils and fasting and prayers and were supplied with all necessities by the Virgin’s aid and by a vision of her.  This transpired we learn both from the Charter of St Patrick and from the writings of the seniors. One of these, the historian of the Britons, as we have seen at St Edmund’s and again at St Augustine’s the Apostle of the English, begins as follows:

‘There is on the western border of Britain a certain royal island called by its ancient name Glastonia, spacious and undulating surrounded by slow rivers whose waters are well stocked with fish, fit to serve human needs and consecrated to sacred offices. Here the first neophytes of the Catholic law among the English found by God’s guidance an ancient church, built, as it is said, by no human skill, but prepared by God himself for the salvation of men, which afterwards the Maker of the heavens has proved by many miracles and sacred mysteries that He had consecrated it to Himself and to Mary the Holy Mother of God. There is more of this anon, but let us return to what we had begun.

After the lapse of many years, those saints who had been living as we described in that wilderness were led out of the prison of their flesh and the place itself, which had earlier been the habitation of saints became as a lair for wild beasts, until it pleased the Blessed Virgin that her oratory should come again to the remembrance of the faithful.

Let me make entirely clear that this chapter was not written by William of Malmesbury or a later redactor other than Henry Blois. He uses an extract from author B as an authority and another author who supposedly wrote on the history of the Britons. He also calls as a witness of authority the St Patrick charter. It does not take much to work out what is going on.  Except, where modern scholars rationalize to reverse engineer the puzzle with the assumption that…. because the St Patrick charter mentions Avalon, it must have been written after the discovery of Arthur’s Grave. Modern scholar’s red lines cripple any sound chronology.

Therefore, (so they believe), so too must this chapter have been constructed after that event. This chapter was written by Henry Blois, the man who had changed the name on Melkin’s prophecy to Avalon (so that Joseph would find a home) and also in this chapter is still bent on re-affirming that the Blessed Virgin’s Oratory was built of Wattle; all the words complying with the Melkin prophecy. Henry is also re-establishing that the apostolic foundation created as lore in his first attempt at metropolitan, now aligns with his later Phagan and Deruvian foundation from his concocted St Patrick’s charter.

The obfuscation is that the author of the ‘history of the Britons’668 is Galfridus, but does not give an account of Glastonbury (as is implied above), but we know that the introduction of the preachers/proselytizers names into the First Variant acts as corroborative evidence of their names which appear in the St Patrick Charter.

668Alfred of Beverley’s and Henry of Huntingdon in his letter to Warin both refer to the early book as Historia Britonum’ before it became the Vulgate Historia Regnum Britanniae.

The following section below continues on from the above in the M manuscript version of DA. The M manuscript is derived from the older T manuscript from which Scott has made his translation. Scott says that in the T manuscript it appears at the foot of the page in a late 13 century hand.

Now, the book of the deeds of King Arthur which relates to Joseph of Arimathea and which has in a ‘later part of the book’ about a search for the Holy Grail may just be the book written by Henry Blois to which Chrétien de Troyes refers. However, we have seen in HRB the very same ploy of a mysterious book involved, but we will discuss this book under the section on the Grail.

What I intend to show shortly is that Robert de Boron (who relates a story concocted by Henry Blois) introduces Joseph and the Grail in the Vaus d’Avaron in the West and also in his Perceval and Merlin texts covers subjects which directly relate to Henry’s output.

For the moment, given Henry Blois’ involvement, it is not out of the question that this section below might have been one of his own additions which was initially expunged because of its obvious dubious nature…. to be re-introduced from an older exemplar back into the T manuscript:

(The book of the deeds of the famous King Arthur bears witness that the highborn decurion Joseph of Arimathea, together with his son Joseph and very many others, came into greater Britain, now called England and ended his life there. Also recorded is the search of a certain famous knight, named Lancelot of the lake with the help of his comrades of the round table,669 after a certain hermit had set forth to Walwan the mystery of a particular fountain, the water from which continually changed its taste and colour, a miracle it is written, that would not cease until the coming of a great lion whose neck was feted with thick chains. Again in a later part of the book, about the search for a vessel that is called the holy Grail, almost the same thing is recorded where a white Knight explains to Galahad, son of Lancelot, the mystery of a certain miraculous shield which he entrusts to him to bear because no one else could carry it, even for a day except at great cost.)

Much of the bracketed section above is reiterated in Chapter 20 of John of Glastonbury. We would be very short sighted if we thought a book of the deeds of King Arthur which bears witness to Joseph of Arimathea was not written by Henry Blois. Lord Frome’s copy of HRB even links Joseph with Arthur. But, the round table and Lancelot are found in Perlesvaus which Nitze maintains was written at Glastonbury. Whether it was in DA as Henry left it at his death makes no difference. We know all the material originated through him anyway. JG must have had another source to have mirrored this material. You would have to be pretty silly not to get that roman de Brut which introduces the round table was not written by Wace but by Henry; especially the table,in reality, turning up at Winchester.

669It should not be forgotten that Leland saw Melkin’s prophecy in a work supposedly written by Melkin. We should also consider, rather than upholding the scholastic view, that the ‘round table’ was a Wace invention and also remember Melkin is said to have written De Regis Arthurii mensa rotunda. It is from this work, I believe, John of Glastonbury procured not only the copy of the Melkin prophecy but also much other insight which scholars claim came from continental Grail literature. It should rather be recognised that the round table is a Blois invention (hence its appearance at Winchester), and the mention of the round table was in literature at Glastonbury put out as part of Henry’s authorial Arthurian edifice. Scholars need to recognise Arthur was connected to Glastonbury by Henry’s propaganda deposited in DA long before Arthur’s disinterment. Carta Henrici Regis Secundi Filii Matildis Imperatricis De Libertatibus Concessis Ecclesie Glaston. Volume 1, P 186. The Great Chartulary of Glastonbury. Dom Aelred Watkin…… Baldredo, Ina, inclito Arthuro, Cuddredo et multis aliis regibus Christianis….

Wace’s roman de Brut commences employing as its template the First Variant and ends with Vulgate both authored by Henry Blois.670 The Round Table’s concept is derived from witnessing Stephen’s squabbling barons at court and extrapolated into a utopian ideal at King Arthur’s court. It is fairly obvious that Melkin’s prophecy existed because it too was found in the same source as JG’s work above.

670We can see that Hammer grapples with this problem: This surely cannot be mere accident. The simplest way of accounting for this is to assume that the scribe of C had before him two manuscripts, one of which contained the vulgate text and the other the Variant Version and that in a moment of inadvertence he copied phrases occurring in both texts. Another possibility, however, must not be excluded: the scribe may have copied from a manuscript that already had the above arrangement. Hammer like every other scholar cannot conceive of an evolving Historia and continues: that the larger part of Book XI in C is a conflation of two recensions, the variant and the vulgate, and goes on to say: With the help of these two texts, which he used freely, he prepared a third, his own eclectic text. Unless scholars realise the HRB’s evolution, they will not grasp Wace’s Roman de Brut was authored by Henry through this same evolutionary process; and by extension, nor will they understand it was Henry Blois who introduced us to the Round Table.  More importantly, (which is essential to the understanding of the solutions put forward in this book), they will never understand that Henry Blois was the author of ‘De Regis Arthurii mensa rotunda’ supposedly written by Melkin from which JG copied the Melkin prophecy which had had the island’s name of Ineswitrin substituted to Avalon.

There is no one else who is going to author a book called De Regis Arthurii mensa rotunda, and accredit it to Melkin found at Glastonbury, except Henry Blois. Now to all you scholars like Carley and Shoaf who are in denial about the existence of Melkin’s prophecy in the era of Henry Blois take note: The round table and Arthur were invented by Henry Blois, and the book above was also written by him from which JG has sourced his information. So, since the Melkin prophecy is the template for firstly….. Henry’s mystical island of Avalon in HRB, secondly…… the Grail derived from the duo fassula into Grail legend, thirdly…… Joseph lore transpiring at Glastonbury; you would have to be very dim-witted to deny that Melkin’s prophecy was genuine and not a fourteenth century composite regardless of the spectacular geometry that is displayed in locating Ineswitrin in Devon.

The first observation to make about the portion of Chapter 1 in no way disputed as part of the original T manuscript, is that Henry Blois establishes the Glastonbury Church ‘was the first in that territory’ which is consistent with his case toward convincing us of the early establishment of Christianity in Western England.

To allow for the Phagan and Deruvian foundation which seemingly is more historically credible through Bede’s mention of Eleutherius and HRB’s establishment of the preacher’s names in connection with Eleutherius; Henry leaves us in no doubt that both of his foundation myths link chronologically from the first apostolic foundation to the second papal envoys.

The church had ‘earlier been the habitation of saints’ and ‘after the lapse of many years’ the oratory came again to the remembrance of the faithful. This is Henry rationalizing and aligning his own foundation legends from two attempts at Metropolitan status both falling under what I have termed Henry’s ‘first agenda’. This is not a consolidating author trying to excuse the two independent contradictory legends which Henry had invented. Henry explains to us (melding his two myths in time) that Philip’s dear friend, Joseph of Arimathea who had buried the Lord, arrived in Britain in 63 AD and founded a church at Glastonbury. This in itself is stretching credibility given that Joseph was Jesus’ uncle/father. 

Obviously, if Christianity did not exist in Britain it presents a problem for the second myth concerning King Lucius. So, in the interim time (conveniently pointed out to us) to the time of King Lucius’ cleansing in 166 AD, the church was rediscovered and renovated. Fortunately for posterity, this is corroborated in the (wholly fabricated) St Patrick charter, whereby Patrick tells us the brothers showed me writings of St Phagan and St Deruvian, wherein it was contained that twelve disciples of St Philip and St James had built that Old Church in honour of our Patroness!!!

In case there is any doubt of the existence of a previous church, we are induced to accept this façade again in the charter of St Patrick where Phagan and Deruvian carefully examining the place, they came across a figure of our Redeemer and other manifest signs by means of which they clearly knew that Christians had inhabited the spot earlier. Later they inferred from a heavenly oracle that the lord had especially chosen that place before all others in Britain to invoke the name of his glorious mother.

Chapter 2. of DA

How St Phagan and St Deruvian converted the Britons to the faith, and came to the Isle of Avalon.

Annals of good authority record that Lucius the King of the Britons sent a plea to Pope Eleutherius the thirteenth671 in succession from St. Peter, to entreaty that he would illuminate the darkness of Britain with the light of Christian teaching.This King of great soul undertook a truly praiseworthy task in voluntarily seeking out faith of which he had scarcely heard, at the very time when most other Kings and peoples were persecuting it when it was revealed to them. To comprehend this matter further from another source Æthelberht, King of Kent many years after Lucius, can claim praise for a similar good deed because he did not reject the preachers sent to him from Rome or drive them away, but received them with generous hospitality and his speech and demeanor were added thereunto. For even though he refused to pledge hastily his acquiescence to their words, it seemed to him absurd to harm them since they had come from afar to instruct him of those things which they considered so important. Both of these men then, one of whom wisely invited Christianity and the other who willingly received it are worthy of full remembrance.

671Pope Eleutherius was indeed the thirteenth pope 174-189 AD

There came into Britain then, these two very holy men, the preachers Phagan and Deruvian, as the charter of St Patrick and the deeds of the Britons attest. They proclaimed the word of life and they cleansed the King and his people at the sacred font in A.D. 166. They then travelled through the realm of Britain preaching and baptizing until, penetrating like Moses the lawgiver into the heart of the wilderness, they came to the island of Avalon where, with God’s guidance, they found an old church built as is said by the hands of the disciples of Christ and prepared by God for the salvation of men, which afterwards the Maker of the heavens, showed by many miracles and sacred mysteries that He had consecrated it to Himself and to Mary the Holy Mother of God. This was 103 years after the coming of the disciples into Britain of St Philip. So when St Phagan and St Deruvian discovered that Oratory they were filled with joy and giving praise to god prolonged their stay and remained here nine years. Carefully examining the place, they came across a figure of our Redeemer and other manifest signs by means of which they clearly knew that Christians had inhabited the spot earlier. Later they inferred from a heavenly oracle that the lord had especially chosen that place before all others in Britain to invoke the name of his glorious mother.

‘They found in ancient writings the whole story, how when the Apostles were dispersed throughout the world, St Philip the Apostle came with a crowd of disciples to France and sent twelve of their number to preach in Britain. And these by the guidance of an angelic vision built that chapel which afterwards the Son of God dedicated in honour of His Mother; and to these twelve disciples, three Kings, though pagans, granted for their sustenance twelve portions of land.’ Moreover, they found their deeds written down.

Accordingly, St Phagan and St Deruvian chose twelve of their companions and settled them on the island. They dwelt as anchorites in the very spots where the first twelve had dwelt. ‘Yet often they assembled at the Old Church for the devout performance of divine worship. And just as three pagan Kings had granted the island with its appendages to the first twelve disciples of Christ in days gone by, so Phagan and Deruvian sought from K. Lucius that the same should be confirmed to those their twelve companions and to others who should come after them in the future.

And in this way many others in succession, always keeping to the number twelve, dwelt in the island throughout all the years, until the coming of St Patrick the Apostle of the Irish. To this church also, which they had thus found, the holy neophytes added another oratory built of stone, which they dedicated to Christ and the holy Apostles Peter and Paul. By their work therefore was restored the Old Church of St Mary at Glastonbury as trustworthy history has continued to repeat throughout the succeeding ages. There is also that written evidence worthy of belief to be found at St Edmund’s, to this effect: The church of Glastonbury did none other men’s hands make, but the actual disciples of Christ built it; namely those sent, by the Apostle St Philip. Nor is this irreconcilable with truth as was set down before, because if the Apostle Philip preached to the Gauls, as Freculfus says in the fourth chapter of his second book, it can be believed that he cast the seeds of the Word across the sea as well.’

The last sentence is clearly arguing to convince us of tentative postulations. The first sentence should be enough to convince us of the author: Annals of good authority record that Lucius the King of the Britons sent a plea to Pope Eleutherius.  In reality Pope Eleutherius never sent anybody to the King of the Britons. But, even though Bede misunderstands the Liber Pontificalis, there is only one history where Lucius: despatched his letters unto Pope Eleutherius beseeching that from him he might receive Christianity. So, Henry is most emphatically referring us to his own work of HRB, rather than what we are led to believe is Bede’s, where Phagan and Deruvian do not appear.

The title of chapter 2 alone should convince us that two of the vital pieces of Henry Blois’ literary edifice are spliced together before his death. The title leaves no doubt: How St Phagan and St Deruvian converted the Britons to the faith and came to the Isle of Avalon. The chapter headings are in the T manuscript and it should be understood that it is Henry who has converted Glastonbury into Avalon. Henry Blois is the same person who introduced us to Phagan and Deruvian in First Variant HRB and introduced them into Glastonbury lore in the St Patrick charter and is obviously the same man who now connects them to Avalon as being synonymous with Glastonbury.

What I have termed Glastonburyana did not evolve haphazardly as modern scholarship has decreed, following a proliferation of continental Arthurian and Grail material, but it was laid out in DA by the man to whom the DA was dedicated, the man who wrote HRB, invented the mythical Island of Avalon; and instigated continental Grail stories as Monseigneur Blehis (or H Blois) or Blihos-Bleheris.

The title of each chapter in DA follows the format which William had set out in his original; creating a title for each subject as he covered it. The title headings are not the work of a consolidator. Scott seems to think there has been a clever consolidating editor who consolidates Glastonbury lore before 1247. Lagorio and Carley have assumed many monk’s evolved these myths in the era after Arthur’s tomb was unveiled; over a period of about 60 years to 1247 AD…. to a point in time where the T manuscript is dateable.

To be fair, if Henry Blois is not understood to be accountable for the authorship of HRB and there was no suspicion that he is connected to the invention of Caradoc’s Life of Gildas (or the invention of the Grail being derived from the prophecy of Melkin); one could see how our experts arrive at such a conclusion. One can also understand that to make the pieces of this puzzle fit, the Melkin prophecy had to follow the Grail (in their minds) and therefore since Chrétien ‘invented’ the Grail the persona of Melkin must be an invention also. But this is a ‘ballonious’ theory and the sooner it stops being taught to the next generation of university students the sooner they will stop regurgitating dogma which has been propped up over a period of two hundred years; but under scrutiny the foundations on which the theories are built are seen to be unstable

Anyhow, Henry presses his polemical point based on HRB’s bogus historicity of King Lucius and Bede’s mistaken identification of Britain as the place where Eleutherius sent envoys to Lucius, so that we are reminded that Phagan and Deruvian pre-date any Augustinian conversion of the English. To comprehend this matter further from another source Æthelberht, King of Kent many years after Lucius, can claim praise for a similar good deed because he did not reject the preachers….

The sole reason for mentioning Æthelberht c.590 – 616 AD was to undermine the primacy of Canterbury and to show Christianity existed prior to the Augustinian conversion of Æthelberht.  Æthelberht married Bertha, the Christian daughter of Charibert, King of the Franks. Probably it was Bertha’s marriage which influenced the decision by Pope Gregory I to send Augustine as a missionary to Britain. Augustine landed on the Isle of Thanet in Kent in 597AD. Æthelberht was converted to Christianity, and he provided the new mission with land in Canterbury on which Canterbury Cathedral now stands.

Herein is the very reason the scribe of all this quagmire of falsity has set out in chapters 1&2 a consolidation of the inventions he has composed in pursuit of metropolitan to be free of Canterbury’s primacy.

Henry uses his own work of the faked ancient charter of St Patrick and his own HRB (the deeds of the Britons) to substantiate his own synopsis of the consolidation of his first agenda and the arrival of Phagan and Deruvian: There came into Britain then, these two very holy men, the preachers Phagan and Deruvian, as the charter of St Patrick and the deeds of the Britons attest.

There is no previous mention of the name Ineswitrin other than that found on the 601 charter and which would have existed on the prophecy of Melkin. Any allusions to Ineswitrin in DA are founded on Henry’s concoction under Caradoc’s name, except for the 601 charter. The name of the island is aligned to Henry’s concocted St Patrick Charter supposedly written by St Patrick himself, where Patrick fictitiously has words put in his mouth about his arrival at Glastonbury: I came to the island of Ineswitrin.

In effect, Henry Blois has three corroborative pieces of evidence which indicate that Ineswitrin now applies to Glastonbury; the St Patrick Charter, Caradoc’s life of Gildas; and the 601 charter itself, found at Glastonbury. The illusion is more tenable if one ignores the fact that the grant of the Island of Ineswitrin had the Devonian King as signatory and logically must be somewhere in the old Dumnonia (in Devon).

Concerning Avalon, I have maintained that it was not part of Henry’s ‘first agenda’ to persuade us that Avalon was indeed the same location as Glastonbury. The ‘first agenda’ is clearly seen where Ineswitrin is used instead of Avalon in the St Patrick charter, and where the etymology of Ineswitrin in Life of Gildas substantiates Henry’s claim that the name applies to Glastonbury. The reasoning behind Henry’s persuasive etymology, as I have explained previously, added credibility to the 601 charter, so that the donation applied to a known location i.e. an estate which was supposedly part of Glastonbury Island.

Yet, as Henry melds his later (post 1158) lore into DA, Avalon is mentioned in the second chapter as a consolidation because Henry knew he had achieved his transformation before his death even if we had to wait for the ‘Leaden cross’ to confirm it for us. Also, Avalon is in the postscript to the St Patrick charter in chapter 9 as if William of Malmesbury were the author, where St Patrick is posited as the first Abbot on the Island of Avalon… (in direct contradiction of Osbern’s assertion). But, in essence, as an indicator that the fraudulent St Patrick charter did exist as a document for the ‘first agenda’ in 1149 and was composed in the time before Henry’s post 1158 ‘second agenda’ concerning Avalon takes shape; there is no mention of Avalon actually on the text of the St Patrick charter itself.  The postscript is part of his consolidation of DA incorporating ‘second agenda’ polemic.

It is not a random consolidating monk c.1230 who conveniently mentions Avalon here in chapter two in connection with the Patrick charter or in the postscript of the Patrick charter as seen in chapter 9. Most emphatically this is Henry Blois synthesizing his ‘agendas’ in chapters 1&2. It should not be forgotten either that posing as ‘Geoffrey’, Henry is also bringing Insula Avallonis from HRB to synonymy with Glastonbury by implying it is Insula Pomorum in VM in this same era, locating Avalon geographically in the only county in England renowned for its production of Apples.

It is more sensible to accept my analysis when Avalon was understood as being synonymous with Glastonbury, not only because the Perlesvaus refers to the church at Glastonbury and the colophon refers to Avalon in Perlesvaus also; but also Robert de Boron refers to Avalon in the west meaning Glastonbury (both before 1190). We know through the analysis in this work that all that material has emanated from Henry’s muses while alive!! It must be a fact then that Avalon surely was referred to in DA before Henry’s death because it is evident in the mass of information we have waded through up to now. Henry Blois could only be the inventor of Avalon.

If you choose to see it in reverse, then ‘Geoffrey’ must have been a real and genuine prophet seeing into the future locating his island where Arthur was taken in VM (which is obviously commensurate with Avalon through Barinthus); which apparently is only possible that Glastonbury could be commensurate with Avalon for Lagorio et al when the ‘Leaden cross’ is discovered in 1190-91. Thereafter, according to Lagorio, the monks beaver away interpolating Williams work.

 The last known location of ‘Geoffrey of Monmouth’s’ concocted persona of a chivalric King Arthur in the Vulgate HRB was the Island of Avalon where he was taken grievously wounded. This has been accepted as Insula Pomorum, put forward as an alternative description to Avalon by logical extension in the later composed VM. Insula Pomorum’ synonymy with the island of Avalon as presented in HRB is confirmed in VM because the wounded Arthur is also taken to a mythical island by Barinthus. As Watkin realises, this establishes Glastonbury as commensurate with Avalon as early as 1155

I wonder how ‘Geoffrey’ could know that supposedly Henry de Sully would ‘fortuitously’ confirm his assumption for him nearly forty years later. I wonder also how all these continental Grail composers and continuators all got together and agreed amongst themselves that they would locate Avalon at Glastonbury also; especially when the ‘church covered in lead’ is mentioned in Perlesvaus long before 1190, but even this is denied by Lagorio and Carley because of erroneous chronology. How else does the writer of Perlesvaus know Arthur and Guinevere ‘are’ buried at Glastonbury; just as Gerald knew also and bore witness. The only way for scholars to make their assumptions fit is to ignore Gerald and his first hand evidence.

If Glastonbury had an ‘old’ church in 601AD, then it must have stood prior to Augustine’s arrival. There was a Celtic church of the Britons not born of the Roman mission of Augustine evident more than anywhere else in Britain…. in Cornwall. However, what is interesting is that there was no extant explanation or documentation of Ineswitrin in the Glastonbury records and no-one knew c.1130-34 where Ineswitrin was when William came across the 601 charter and the Melkin prophecy in Glastonbury’s muniments.

As we know, William started his original DA with what is now chapter 35 which is a transcript of the 601 charter. Therefore we can see Henry’s mind at work paralleling the etymological farce he had created in the last paragraph of Life of Gildas in achieving the aim in establishing Ineswitrin as an ‘estate’ on Glastonbury (island) and how such a situation transpired: although that estate (Ineswitrin) and many others were granted to Glastonbury in the time of the Britons, as is plain from the preceding, yet when the English drove out the Britons they, being pagans, seized the lands that had been granted to churches before finally restoring the stolen lands.

Henry Blois is certainly no slouch at corroborative synthesis as we have seen throughout this exposé.

It was not until after VM was written at Clugny, that the first flowering of Henry’s design concerning Avalon became apparent. In VM, as we covered, Henry’s first step toward the undoing of a ‘first agenda’ (creating synonymy with Ineswitrin) to an understanding of Avalon at Glastonbury…. contrives Insula Pomorum to become equitable through a conflation with ‘avalla’. Hence, we can now recognise a reverse etymological farce taking shape as his Avalon of HRB becomes Glastonbury in the apple region of Somerset…. confirmed by it being the same Island to which Barinthus took Arthur.

Ultimately, what was disclosed on the ‘Leaden Cross’ which Henry fabricated for the grave of Arthur, confirms Avalon at Glastonbury by the fact that the cross turned up there after being informed that Arthur was buried in that same place. So, those who were unclear as to where the Insula Avallonis of HRB existed; at the disinterment, it indisputably became the same Island of Glastonbury through Arthur having been taken to Insula Pomorum in VM and the ‘Leaden Cross’ stating ‘Here lies Arthur in Avalon’. Luckily, the cross made clear that where the uncovered grave existed was Avalon so that when the time for unearthing of the grave arrived……everyone would have it spelled out to them. Luckily for Carly, Lagorio and Scott and umpteen other ‘numpties’, they can from this point in time onwards agree that Glastonbury as a location was previously known as Avalon….exactly as Henry Blois had planned.

This did not happen as a consequence of Grail literature filtering back to Glastonbury, but was considered by ‘Geoffrey’ when Henry published the VM c.1155-58 as part of the conversion process. The contrivance conflated the mythical isle named in the Melkin prophecy to an island with the name of the Burgundian town of Avallon as witnessed in HRB. The inspiration for creating a bogus grave to be found in the future has its seed also in the Melkin prophecy. Due to Henry’s propaganda, Joseph’s real sepulchre on Burgh Island has been transposed into a fictitious grave at Glastonbury and through the ‘Leaden cross’ King Arthur was confirmed to be buried on Avalon.672

672We should not forget either that the inspiration for the leaden cross came from Eadmer’s testimony establishing Dunstan’s existence at Canterbury by the leaden tablet found in his grave.

The St Patrick’s charter was part of the pre-1158 interpolations and therefore, there was no Joseph material in DA before 1158 and St Patrick’s charter only mentioned Ineswitrin. There was no narrative in DA which connects Joseph to the Patrick charter, until there is the chronological link made with the apostolic foundation and Joseph’s foundation within DA in Henry’s later consolidating chapters 1 & 2 and the additional postscript to the St Patrick Charter only completed after 1158.

Yet a clear evidence of Henry’s prior attempt to gain metropolitan is evident where he melds the bogus Apostolic myth with a later Joseph myth…. having been sent by Philip and James with the concocted legend of Phagan and Deruvian in the St Patrick Charter. This supposedly took place 103 years later when Phagan and Deruvian arrived.

Chapter 1 & 2 of DA act as a consolidation and synthesis of these two (or three) foundation legends which reflect Henry’s changing agendas; firstly, apostolic in 1144, secondly Phagan and Deruvian in 1149, thirdly, (in terms of insertion into DA), Josephean post 1158).

Now, what surprises me most is the scholastic community in the past might have given credence to any of the lore put forward in chapter 1 & 2 above, as there is not one word of William’s present in the text.  It is a madness to think that William wrote any of this and yet it is those very same entrenched scholars who think I am mad.

As we covered above, VD was written contemporaneously with DA. So, how is it that there is no mention of Ineswitrin (excepting that mentioned in the 601 charter) in William’s other works which have not obviously been interpolated. Also, there is no mention of the St. Patrick’s charter, Lucius, Phagan and Deruvian, St Joseph of Arimathea or any early establishment by apostle or disciple of the church (by James or St. Philip) or Arviragus’ twelve hides.

There is certainly no mention of Dunstan in the island of Avalon or Ineswitrin, but both author B and William refer to Glastonbury as the name for the island. William certainly did not know where Avalon was even if he had come across the name in HRB (which is impossible as he died in 1143 before the advent of the name Avalon in FV) and had only seen Ineswitrin as the name on the 601 charter and in the Melkin prophecy.  William would instantly have dismissed the Melkin prophecy having no understanding of its composition or Latin. 

We should rather be more accurately guided to find William’s real position concerning the several items mentioned above by looking at William’s VD I & II as they were written contemporaneously with DA. William’s position would not have shifted so drastically since writing GR1…. especially concerning the later Glastonbury interpolations we covered in version B of GR3.

We can conclude; the only way the Glastonburyana in GR and DA (with information covering Henry’s first agenda) could corroborate or tally…… is through one interpolator and the interpolator was alive at the time to make GR3 version B interpolations corroborate with DA interpolations….. but couldn’t predict by whom or when Arthur was going to be unveiled. The additions into DA not found in GR which include Joseph and Avalon are also Henry’s work but accord with his second and later agenda post 1158. But this does not deny the fact that there are definite later additions into DA and GR3 C version after Henry’s death.

Scott suggests regarding DA: it is possible that William’s manuscript was annotated at different times by various monks but at some time a substantial rearrangement of the work must have been undertaken to synthesize these additions into a coherent whole.673

673John Scott, The early history of Glastonbury. P.34

‘This contrasts exactly my point about a single minded consolidator who actually understood the ‘coherent whole’ to make The Matter of Britain coalesce rather than depending on random fortuitous convergence of factors. There was no major rearrangement by various monks at different times and the synthesis was done by the single interested party, who we now know invented the polemically motivated propaganda in the first place; only he understood the reasons for its contradictions. He smoothed them over perfectly and melded them into the ‘coherent whole’ as we saw in chapter 1&2 above. It again, does not deny the fact that interpolations occurred after Henry’s death, but does not necessitate a consolidating editor or redactor on the scale Scott believes.

In general, DA existed in the format and order we have it today at the time Henry Blois died. No consolidating editor is going to write chapters 1 & 2 except Henry Blois. If this was composed over time by different monks all deriving their lore from continental Grail literature, then ‘Geoffrey’ saw into the future.

The interpolated part of DA was composed by the man to whom the two ‘agendas’ were an integral part of his life. The first pertained to the metropolitan the second to perpetuating his alter ego of Arthur at Glastonbury and promulgating his continental Grail legend at his Nephew’s and Marie of France’s court. This  material married up with Joseph of Arimathea whose sepulchre was supposedly on Insula Avallonis as seen on the altered  Melkin’s prophecy; from which the icon of the Grail was derived in the first place and acted as an idea/template to Henry’s muses and thus led to the manufacturing of Arthur’s grave for posterity….. as well as the Grail and Joseph being associated with Glastonbury.

The propaganda can be understood to parallel Henry’s metropolitan agenda, as long as it is comprehended that Henry is author of HRB and the Merlin prophecies, Life of Gildas, the first 34 (and part of 35) chapters of DA, and the source of Robert de Boron’s Joseph d’Arimathie.

Most importantly, with the acceptance of the fact that Henry Blois was the elusive Master Blehis, we take into account that the Perlesvaus written by a certain Master Blihis (Monseigneur Blois) concerning ‘Gawain who overcame Blihos-Bliheris, whom (incidentally) no man at Arthur’s court knew’. Monsiegneur Blois and the coincidence of similar sounding Bliobleheris, Bliocadran, Blihos-Bliheris, Bréri, Bledhericus, Blaise…. does not happen by chance. Especially where Blihos Bleheris is Robert de Boron’s greatest teller of tales at court and where Blaise is given the honour of having recorded three of Robert de Boron’s Histoires. BleoBleheris was even numbered at King Arthur’s round table. The understated Jesse Weston even gives her opinion that the names of the source are ‘one and the same’.

Jesse even gets brave enough to state that ‘the majority of the vernacular Arthurian tales and the Elucidation and the Perceval are the remnants of a once popular story group concerned with Gawain and his kin’…… and says following that: ‘I submit there is good ground for believing that this group of tales was of insular origin and was popularly ascribed to famosus ille fabulator Bledhericus’. The only problem with this Jesse is…. if as Gerald says the famosus ille fabulator Bledhericus who had lived “shortly before our time”….. the chronology of Giraldus Cambrensis’ Bledhericus is just 18 years before the unearthing of King Arthur and if we think that Gerald flourished 1190 and we know Henry Blois was patron to Gerald…….. I wonder how Jesse squares the scholastic conundrum i.e. that Glastonbury lore followed Grail and Arthurian poems…… when in Perlesvaus, (also of insular origin) has the Grail chapel at Glastonbury with a lead roof, just as it was in Henry’s day before it burnt down. So, how can Glastonbury lore follow continental Grail literature if firstly the source was insular and secondly the source of all is Gerald’s Bledhericus or any other BL prefixed appelation; especially, if they knew also that Avalon was at Glastonbury because the author of Perlesvaus knew that Guinevere and Arthur were buried there long before they were dug up.  I wonder how he knew?????!!!!!!!!!!!!!

It is fairly obvious the manufacturer of the grave is our Master Blihis and Gerald not only has been unknowingly primed by Henry in Arthurian lore but is writing just ‘shortly after Henry Blois’ time’.

As I pointed out in the preface to this work without putting things in context in the era they transpired and connecting the three genres of Glastonburyana, Grail Literature, and Geoffrey’s Arthuriana, the dots will not connect and there will be no comprehensive picture formed of the Matter of Britain.

Is it beyond coincidence that the Master Blihis, who knew the Grail mystery, and gave solemn counselling about its revelation; the Blihos-Bliheris, who knew the Grail, and many other tales; the Bréri, who knew all the legendary tales concerning the princes of Britain; and the famous story-teller Bledhericus, of whom Gerald of Wales speaks, are separate personalities…. especially when Blihos is the anagram of H. Blois. The very PhD which qualifies one as an expert is that which prevents one seeing the wood for the trees. If the person bestowing honour on the students dissertation concerning any of our three genres of study is bent on hearing the  regurgitation of their own erroneous position; we can see how the quagmire gets deeper year by year. 

We should look at one more of Scott’s assumptions regarding DA which becomes an incorrect a priori once Henry Blois is understood to have authored HRB and much of the first 34 chapters of DA:

Finally we can be sure that all references to King Arthur must have been written after the purported discovery of his remains buried between the two pyramids in 1190-1, as must those chapters that seek to identify Avalon with Glastonbury because such an identification only became necessary and meaningful, after, and as further evidence for, the claim that Arthur had been buried at Glastonbury.

This hugely incorrect assumption is obviously based upon theories put out by Lagorio and which Carley and Arthurian scholars regurgitate today…. making flawed many subsequent assertions based on this premise. Arthur’s tomb location between the piramides was definitively written into DA before 1171. No-one else knew where the bones were except the man who put them there and manufactured the bogus grave site with the ‘leaden cross’. It is the same person who told us that Arthur and Guinevere were buried at Glastonbury in the Perlesvaus colophon. It is only a fool who would believe that a Welsh bard informed Henry II of the location, because we are not stupid enough to think that the manufactured site was thatof a  real and genuine chivalric Arthur.

Scott, however, does perceive a contradiction to the assumptions in the excerpt above: …stimulated by the association with Arthur that had already been adumbrated by Caradoc; but once concocted Arthur’s links with Glastonbury became an important element in the local legends. Curiously, an account of the discovery of his remains is not to be found in DA, although other facets of the legend are incorporated….674

The salient fact is that Scott’s observation points to the fact that there is little change to DA from how Henry left it. Obviously, there would be no description of the events surrounding the disinterment.  That there is no account of the unearthing adds weight to the position I have maintained in that; the consolidating author of DA after Henry’s death had a minor role and did not synthesise the most part of the material in the first 35 chapters as claimed by Scott. No account of the events surrounding the disinterment is given in DA, but the location of where Henry planted the body is nonchalantly provided couched in the form of a casual ‘aside’, as if it were common knowledge.

Our consolidating author is only adding historical notes, not adding large interpolations which bolster the legend as that has already been accomplished by Henry Blois. Scott is one of the few scholars who does perceive that Avalon was not Glastonbury and is not duped by the propaganda which insinuates that the two are identical locations with differing names in time. He also (as above) knows that someone is responsible for the ‘synthesis’, but like all other commentators primed by Lagorio thinks the jigsaw puzzle miraculously fell into place on its own; and there is no suspicion upon our ‘Cicero’.

This has ramifications for scholar’s assumptions concerning the colophon in the Perlesvaus:

L’auteur du Haut Livre du Graal affirme même que son texte est copié d’un manuscrit latin qui a été trouvé en l’Isle d’Avalon en une sainte meson de religion qui siét au chief des Mares Aventurex, la oli rois Artuz e la roïne gisent.

The author of the Perlesvaus or the High book of the Grail claims his text675 is copied from a Latin manuscript which was found in the Isle of Avalon in a house of holy religion which stands at the height of moors of adventure where King Arthur and Queen Guinevere lie.

674John Scott, The early history of Glastonbury. P.29

675In Henry’s postulation that ‘Geoffrey’ had sourced his material from a mysterious book, we should be wary of the same ploy being used by Henry Blois a second time. It is a gambit by which Henry lends credence to the source of the Grail legend, seemingly having been derived from an ancient ‘Book of the Grail’. I do not deny the existence of a Grail book in that Chrétien says he has obtained one from Philip of Flanders (Henry’s cousin), but my conclusion is that it was written by Henry Blois. Certainly, no book could have come from a realistic Avalon. The Intention is to connect the ‘duo fassula’ and Joseph named in the Prophecy of Melkin, also written in Latin and found at Glastonbury with the ‘book of the Grai’l which supposedly came from a religious house where Arthur and Guinevere were buried. The idea is that we are to believe that the Grail book has its origins in the ecclesiastical system.

At a stretch we could make more sense of this by assuming that because Avalon is an Island the reference is to the ever-changing tides/water levels (Mares Aventurex) which surrounded the Somerset levels in Dunstan’s era as described by author B. (“from feminine of adventurus, future participle of advenire “to come to, reach, arrive at,”). A more likely translation: in a house of holy religion which sits atop reaching tides; an allusion to the flood planes around Glastonbury.

We know this has to be Glastonbury and there is only one person converting his fabled Avalon into a realistic location since 1155-7 wich first comes to light in VM. The assumption made by scholarship regarding this text is that it post-dates the disinterment of Arthur because of the flaw in Carley and Logorio’s assessment of Glastonbury’s association with Joseph and Grail literature having been derived from the continent. This assumption precludes Henry Blois from being the interpolator of DA even though he had stipulated in DA that Guinevere and Arthur were buried between the piramides at Glastonbury and makes the same statement in the colophon to Perlesvaus both before 1189-91 which scholars see as impossible. In reality both bits of information were in the public domain in 1171, 20 years earlier than scholars today can concede but even Jesse inadvertently brings to light.

This is why it is vital to understand that the location of the grave was provided in DA before Henry’s death. The fact that both Guinevere and Arthur were both posited in DA as being buried at Glastonbury together, also tallies with Gerald’s account only one or two years after the event.

It thus becomes feasible that Master Blihis wrote the Perlesvaus and Henry Blois is one and the same who stated in the colophon of Perlesvaus where both Arthur (and his Guinevere) would be found and in DA also.

Being ‘allowed’ to contradict the dogma thus allows us now to place the chronology of  the proliferation of Grail literature earlier than the scholastic cabal had determined. Whereas a constraint was placed on exegetes of Grail material in the early part of the 20th century and caused the proliferation of rationalisations which in effect tried to overcome an impossible conumdrum we are now able to exit the swamp.

As a result of Henry’s interpolations and his planned fraudulent interment of the ‘Leaden cross’ and bones which supposedly pertained to Arthur, King Arthur was able to be discovered in Avalon; not as Scott’s understanding i.e. that it only became necessary and meaningful, after the unearthing that Arthur’s name was found in DA at Avalon.

This following passage, obviously written by Henry Blois, is thought by all commentators to be a later interpolation into DA post 1190-1: I pass over Arthur, famous King of the Britons, buried with his wife in the monks Cemetery between two pyramids….

The idea behind the interment was inspired by the Melkin Prophecy foretelling likewise of a body to be uncovered in the future, but the reality of the interment of Joseph of Arimathea on Ineswitrin will remain clouded in mystery until academia676 changes its position and a more capable younger generation comes out of the woods.

Basically what I have pointed out in this work is the way that scholastic opinion seems slavish in its opinions as we see here in Nitze’s work on the chronology of Grail literature: Referring to this passage in DA  Praetermitto de Arturo, inclito rege Britonum, in cimiterio monachorum inter duas piramides cum sua conjuge tumulato, de multis etiam Britonum principibus. Nitze writes: To be sure, Newell assigns the last sentence of this passage to the “recast” and not to the De Antiquitate proper. But since the “recast” was made before the year 1200 and probably in the very year of Arthur’s supposed disinterment (Newell, p. 510), this fact need not disturb us here. Both the Chronica Majoral and Giraldus Cambrensis give 1191 as the date of the disinterment. The subsequent deductions from this assessment are that Perlesvaus is later than this date and so were the DA interpolations and therefore never could Henry Blois be connected to either!!

676In his book ‘And Did Those Feet’, Goldsworthy had thought of King Arthur as an historical figure.  Efforts were made by Goldsworthy to obtain permission from the hoteliers on Burgh Island to show them where he knew a tunnel entrance existed to the sepulchre, but the Devon Archaeological Society and the owners of the Island took advice from ‘experts’ who advised that King Arthur could not be on the island on account of ‘Geoffrey’ having invented his persona.

Anyway, getting back to the subject in hand i.e. the DA; Annals of good authority record that Lucius the King of the Britons sent to Pope Eleutherius asking for Christian teachers…. which starts chapter 2 of DA (as we know) is based on Bede’s mistake, but what few commentators have remarked upon is the creation of a King Lucius in HRB, who is inserted into British history by Henry Blois purely to substantiate his myth regarding Phagan and Deruvian…. and how the introduction of two preachers into the First Variant help in establishing his case for metropolitan status when he presents his persuasive case in Rome.

We can see at the end of chapter 2 there is nothing which can be attributed to William of Malmesbury based upon his positions held in GR1, VD or VP or GP.  Scott gives a good idea of what he thinks William’s original text contains. I agree for the most part where Scott breaks down the first 36 chapters of DA.

Scott’s assessment677 of what can be accounted to William’s original words, reduces 19 pages to just four and a half pages, but Scott still believes in the genuineness of comparable material between the version B interpolations of GR3; he admits more to Malmesbury’s pen than is necessary or is truly written by William when the evidence in GR version B is scrutinised. Much of those interpolations were written by Henry in GR3 and DA to corroborate an apostolic foundation with the appearance of William of Malmesbury having upheld those views.

677John Scott. The early history of Glastonbury, Boydell press.

However, there are references to the 1184 fire in DA which were obviously written after Henry’s death. This would convince any commentator that interpolations occurred after 1184 and basically is the basis for Scott’s assessment of a late consolidator yet it does not cover the deduction that if all the interpolations had been late, surely the late interpolator would have given a glowing and detailed account of King Arthur and Guinevere’s disinterment.

Carley accuses John of Glastonbury of elaborating greatly the material in DA saying John ‘discovers’ many, and dubious sources to fill out William of Malmesbury’s account. One can see how Carley arrives at this assumption. But, most of the elaborations would be derived from other material put out by Henry i.e. a more complete Perlesvaus or ‘Book of the Grail’ (no longer extant), which, obviously complimented continental Grail literature since it too (in its initial stages) was authored by Henry.

Conversely and in reality, the truth is that John has gleaned it all from the now missing De Regis Arthurii rotunda; which logically can only have been composed by Henry Blois because he invented the chivalric King Arthur and impersonated Wace who supposedly is accredited as being the first to mention the round table.

So, now it is painfully obvious why Wace infers that he got the ‘round table’ from another authority i.e. De Regis Arthurii rotunda. This is Henry’s Modus operandi as seen in Gaimar’s epilogue corroborating the previous position of a source book for HRB.

If the reader, unlike our experts, has not been opposed to the evidence which clearly indicates the same mind has composed the Roman de Brut and HRB; one can then understand the link more clearly that the De Regis Arthurii rotunda posited as having been written by Melkin now substantiates my theory that the prophecy of Melkin could not be a fake. i.e. Henry Blois knew about Melkin; he even goes to Montacute in search of Joseph’s grave, used Melkin’s prophecy as a template for various aspects of his propaganda and then impersonates Melkin as the author of a book titled King Arthur and the round table. 

Logically, if one accepts that Henry’s round table from Henry’s Roman de Brut is brought into conjunction with Henry’s Chicalric King Arthur, then it stands to reason that if Henry’s book De Regis Arthurii rotunda which posits Melkin as its author must indeed indicate separately that Henry Blois has heard of Melkin. But, this is only one avenue that connects Henry Blois to the Melkin Prophecy at Glastonbury where Henry is Abbot.

The surely more substantive evidence is in the icons of Grail literature which are derived from the Melkin Prophecy. But then to get to that reasoning we have to understand that Henry Blois composed the origins of Grail literature and this is surely seen through the known sources of Grail Literature all having similar names to H.Blois and secondly the known promulgators of Grail literature having connections to Henry Blois’ family on the continent.  It is plain to see why the Quagmire exists…. and until modern scholars can free themselves from 200 years of erroneous deductions, students of our three subjects will be tied from future scholastic endeavours furthering knowledge by their mentors constrains.

My accusation from those interested in this work is that I keep introducing works that only I have attributed to Henry Blois, where no scholar has done so before me. This is why I have tried to show first that Henry Blois is ‘Geoffrey’ and provide evidence from the prophecies of Merlin that they could only have been written by Henry Blois. Once this is understood our present task of elucidating the DA is made easier when the reader understands the apparent contradictions in the interpolations into DA and the reasoning behind the contradictions to the apostolic foundation of Glastonbury exist i.e. purely as a reaction to Henry Blois’ ‘agendas’.

John of Glastonbury skilfully consolidates into lore in his Cronica Henry’s DA propaganda, along with other parts of Henry’s output which is no longer extant. By the reasoning above, It can be safe to conclude that the prophecy of Melkin was in the book supposedly written by Melkin and this is how we can be sure the title island that John of Glastonbury relates is attached to the Melkin prophecy has in fact been changed from Ineswitrin based purely on the logic as I have clearly shown that Henry is Geoffrey and it is Geoffrey who has clearly invented the Island of Avallon. This by its very logic shows that the Melkin prophecy can only be referring to Ineswitrin as the geometry clearly indicates.

This is my annoyance with professor Carley who is in denial that the geometry established in the Melkin prophecy even applies to the Island in Devon that was clearly donated to Glastonbury; and hence why the prophecy of Melkin came into Henry Blois’ possession and why Henry Blois conducted a search at Montacute for Joseph and procured an otherwise useless island for Glastonbury i.e. Looe Island which he was so intent on making sure that it remained in Glastonbury’s possession. Henry Blois  first established his claim to Looe Island for Glastonbury when he thought Matilda was going to be Queen in the time his brother Stephen was in Prison following the rout of Winchester on 14 September 1141. Afterwards Henry Blois, as I have covered, safeguarded by charter the procurement of Looe island in 1144. Henry was looking for Ineswitrin in Dumnonia.

Because Henry Blois actually had in his possession the document known as the Melkin prophecy and this prophecy had written on it originally Ineswitrin, he had surely made the connection to the 601 charter, which by what it states, must refer to an island in Dumnonia; this reasoning simply based on the king of Dumnonia as the donator.

Now, if this line of thought is followed, we can now understand that Henry Blois genuinely believed that Looe island was where Joseph of Arimathea was buried. He was wrong as the Geometry cleary leads to Burgh Island and the chance of the decryption of a genuine cryptogram and its resultant geometry terminating and pin pointing an island in the same Dumnonia is simply an impossible chance if indeed as Carley believes….. the prophecy is a composit. The Geometry has to be by design. Unless of course you are a modern scholar who has consciously chosen to ignore the evidence which is plainly seen; (or conversely that scholar is honoured above his intellectual merit).

But I hope now that the reader can understand how it is that ‘Geoffrey’s’ Saltus Geomagog from the First Variant is expanded upon in the Vulgate version which is said to be ‘near Totnes’, where the Giant is thrown over a cliff by Corineus. This is probably the cliffs at the entrance to Salcombe on the south coast of Devon (Salgoem’as it is still so named’ says ‘Geoffrey’. Again, we see clear evidence that Henry Blois has been on these cliffs on Bolberry down just above Burgh Island close to Salcombe as indicated in the Vulgate version where the story line is set.  My proposition to the reader is that the only reason ‘Geoffrey’ has been to Bolberry down which overlooks Burgh Island which is very close to Salgoem…. ‘near Totnes is because Henry Blois was searching for the island of Ineswitrin which he knew was in the old Dumnonia.

If it was the Melkin prophecy which influenced Henry Blois who was searching on the cliffs for the elusive island somewhere in Dumnonia and from that experience invents the story in the Vulgate version, it is hugely annoying to a rational thinker (and not the madman I am accused of being) that  an ignoramus pronounces that the Melkin prophecy is a fraud and I am accused of making this entire theory by my own invention; and the sum of what that theory concludes i.e. that Joseph of Arimathea’s remains are on Burgh Island is considered ‘drivel’….. and I am instructed that I should rather defer to Carley’s expertise, the one person who denies that Melkin even existed and pronounces his hair-brained horseshit about Syria.

So, I will appeal to the readers logic rather than Carley’s because if the Melkin prophecy solution pin points Ineswitrin by its geometry, then it cannot be a fake and if it is not a fake ‘in logic’, it must have been devised by Henry Blois…. because it is beyond chance that the solution in reality identifies by geometry an island and that island just happens to be in Dumnonia. But, Henry Blois just replaced the name on the prophecy, he did not compose it.

But it becomes a ridiculous proposition that Henry himself composed the Melkin prophecy because we have identified through the etymology of the last paragraph of the life of Gildas that Henry Blois, not understanding where Ineswirin actual is geographically, posits the island of Ineswitrin as an estate on Glastonbury island.

We can be certain Henry is indeed looking for the island; firstly, on the hill in Motacute based on evidence related to what Father Good said about Joseph of Arimathea’s remains being ‘carefully hidden’ in that place. Secondly, we can be sure that he has been to the cliffs above Burgh Island because how would ‘Geoffrey’ know of the cliffs near Salcombe. The only reason Henry Blois had been there is because he had suspected that Burgh Island was Ineswitrin just as he had suspected Looe island as a possibility….. also based on his own reasoning and knowledge that the old Dumnonia was  made up of the two counties of Devon and Cornwall. We already have covered that Henry Blois was in Devon by his eyewitness description of the battle at Plympton castle in 1136 described by the author of GS; and based on the fact that as ‘Geoffrey’ lands Btutus in Totnes on the Dart and mentions this in the First Variant.

‘Geoffrey’s’ Saltus Geomagog which is said to be ‘near Totnes’ in HRB, where the Giant is thrown over a cliff by Corineus is probably the cliffs at the entrance to Salcombe on the south coast of Devon (Salgoem) ’as it is still so named’says ‘Geoffrey’. We can conclude that Henry Blois traveled to the cliffs near Salcombe by having to use the only bridge on the Dart which crosses it at its highest navigable point. This again, is another example of the experiences of Henry Blois becoming those of ‘Geoffrey’ using his own personal experiences to construct the story-line of HRB; just as we saw the core of the King Lear story being based on Henry Blois’ own father and again in the John of Cornwall prophecies of Merlin…… Henry’s reference to  an archaic Brentegia being synonymous with Brent moor which he has to pass to get to Pympton.

To get to any of these deductions I have made about Henry Blois’ association with ‘Geoffrey’, the Gaimar Epilogue, the Roman de Brut, the Grail legends, it is necessary to open up to the truth that Henry Blois only compares himself to Cicero because of his vast authorial output relevant to Cicero’s and the effect Cicero had on the world since he lived.

By making these necessary deviations from the dogma being peddled by modern scholars, we then can have confidence that the prophecy of Melkin is a genuine document, based on all the evidence to this point, because this is where and to what end I am making this study and trying to unfold this very complicated set of events, working toward the ultimate conclusion. What I made plain in the preface to this work is the ramifications of finding the tomb are immense, especially if what the Melkin prophecy maintains i.e. the duo fassula accompanies the remains of Joseph of Arimathea.

However, for the moment we must continue on with the analysis of the DA. The main features of the foundation legend for Glastonbury that Henry had concocted i.e. the building of the church by the disciples of Christ678 and its consecration by them is referred to only 13 years after Henry Blois death in 1184 in a charter that Henry II attested between the 2nd and 16th of December just after the fire. It should be understood why there is no mention of Joseph of Arimathea as at this stage even though his name was in chapter 1&2 of DA.

678Mater Sanctorum dicta est, ab aliis Tumulus Sanctorum, Quam ab ipsis discipulis Domini edificatum et ab ipso Domino dedicatum primo fuisse venerabilis habet antiquorum auctoritas. Great Cartulary of Glastonbury p.186

There was no ‘tradition’ actually at the abbey, as the DA was still a seedling planted only 13 years ago when Henry’s copy of DA came to light.

It is more likely the monks were conservative with the use of DA and chose to use GR3 version B to show dignitaries as Joseph might be a bit hard to swallow until time had passed. Hence the referral to the apostles in the charter mentioned, yet not expressly mentioning the name of Joseph.  My guess would be that if King Henry II was not informed verbally while Henry was alive albeit on his death-bed….. then as an alternative scenario, the monks might have only shown King Henry II GR3 instead of DA, but in any case, Henry Blois’ disciplic foundation had taken root.

Although the legend of Joseph did ‘evolve’, the seeds for this legend were planted by Henry Blois in his life time in DA; but until Arthur had been discovered and Robert de Boron’s work was all the rage, Joseph matured with time with two corroborations of his existence at Glastonbury i.e. one coming from Grail literature and the other from interpolations in DA. We must never lose sight of the fact that although Joseph is a concocted legend at Glastonbury it is based on the truth which was embedded in the Prophecy of Melkin which after we have covered the section on Grail literature, the reader will I hope understand more clearly.

To make such an outrageous claim of housing the relics of Joseph with no long- standing heritage would seem foolish for the Glastonbury propagandists, but no-one could counter the antiquity of the old church or how far back into antiquity the old Church was founded; and the Apostolic foundation had supposedly been recorded by William of Malmesbury a reliable historian in GR3.

It must be getting plainer to the reader that incrementally Henry Blois puts out stepping stones, each one put just a bit further from the last, but in itself just one step away from the last place, until what seemed and impossible step of credulity to bridge, is made a safe traverse from no known history in 1126 to a fully believed Glastonbury lore.

King Henry II financed the rebuilding of the abbey after the fire using (as Adam of Damerham relates) the stones from Henry Blois’ palace. Henry II was a concerned benefactor to Glastonbury until his death in 1189, but his son Richard Ist was more concerned with employing his coffers for war. One theory of modern scholars is that the funding for restoration at the Abbey dried up upon King Henry’s death; hence the reasoning for the disinterment of King Arthur by an ingenious Henry de Sully soon afterward.

Another theory might be that while King Henry II was alive, with the proliferation of Henry Blois’ Arthuriana in the courts of insular Britain and on the continent, the time came to capitalize on the fame of Arthur or even see if the rumours were true. This proposition obviously cannot be made by modern scholars because of their belief that the Perlesvaus which states King Arthur and Guinevere ‘are’ (presently) buried in Avalon is of a late date in terms of composition.

The only reason they have concluded that is because of Lagorio’s, Carley’s and Scott’s misconception that ‘King Arthur in Avalon’ in DA can only be a reality after the disinterment when the ‘Leaden cross’ confirms this position. Taking this route down the rabbit hole logically denies the fact that what is written in DA about the position of Arthur’s grave being included in DA, could possibly be the reasoning behind Henry De Sully knowing where to find the manufactured grave and which was in reality pointed out by Henry Blois in DA. This then leads to another misconception that Henry De Sully must be responsible for the fraud.

This is obviously a ‘silly scholars’ theory because what would give the idea to Henry de Sully to include Guinevere’s lock of hair in the grave unless the Perlesvaus had openly stated that she was in the grave also in Avalon. If we choose not to ignore the eyewitness account of Gerald of Wales, unlike modern scholars who dismiss his evidence, it would then mean that the King Henry II and Henry de Sully were in cahoots and fabricated the ‘Leaden cross’ just to establish at Glastonbury what a cleric at Oxford had only intonated by associating through Burmaltus’ transport of King Arthur to Insula Pommorum, so that it was now synonymous with Glastonbury; and thus, rather than the inventor of the Isle of Avalon being culpable of manufacturing the grave, logically Henry de Sully and the King are now responsible for converting Glastonbury into Avalon.

This is obviously not the case and could not be the case for many more reasons which I will cover in progression when covering Gerald’s witness to Arthur’s disinterment. But the experts by neccesity have to ignore Gerald to make their own chronology of events stand up. Just another case of cherry picking and ignoring evidence which does not tie into their erroneous theory.

However, it is my belief that King Henry II was advised by Henry Blois that King Arthur lay in the graveyard and the only way Henry Blois could disconnect himself from this information is by saying that he was told that he had been informed by an ancient bard (obviously with the Perlesvaus in mind). It is possible Henry Blois gave the Perlesvaus to the king at this meeting. However, we shall cover Gerald of Wales’ insistence that King Henry II was the informant on which the basis of the dig took place.

Henry Blois may even have instructed King Henry to only reveal this on his own death bed or asked him to make sure Arthur is housed in the Church. Hence we have Giraldus’ connection to King Henry’s involvement in the disinterment soon after King Henry’s death. This is of course speculation, but goes some way to explain the many extraneous chronological discrepancies which will be covered in the section on Gerald and his relationship with Henry II.

Though Carley believes John of Glastonbury is ‘discovering’ material, much of it must have actually existed in John’s time and originated through Henry Blois. John is not a gross fabricator but draws from other works.  The information existed at Glastonbury, so JG mentions Arviragus in connection with the DA tradition. We know Arviragus was a Henry Blois invention in HRB.

It is obviously Henry who has implied in another work that it was Arviragus who gave the disciples for a dwelling an island to flesh out the foundation story and tie it into the twelve hides around Glastonbury:

After this Saint Joseph and his son Josephes and their 10 companions travelled through Britain, where King Arviragus then reigned, in the 63rd year from the Lord’s incarnation, and they trustworthily preached the faith of Christ. But the barbarian King and his nation, when they heard doctrines so new and unusual, did not wish to exchange their ancestral traditions for better ways and refused consent to their preaching. Since however they had come from afar, and because of their evident modesty of life, Arviragus gave them for a dwelling an island at the edge of his Kingdom surrounded with forests, thickets and swamps, which was called by the inhabitants Ynswytryn, that is ’the Glass island’. Of this a poet has said, ‘The twelvefold band of men entered Avalon: Joseph, flower of Arimathea, is their chief. Josephes, Joseph’s son, accompanies his father. The right to Glastonbury is held by these and the other ten.’ When the saints then, had lived in that desert for a short time, the Archangel Gabriel admonished them in a vision to build a church in honour of the holy Mother of God, the ever virgin Mary, in that place which heaven would show them. Obeying the divine admonitions, they finished a Chapel, the circuit of whose walls they completed with wattles, in the 31st year after the Lord’s passion, the fifteenth, as was noted, after the assumption of the glorious Virgin, and the same year in fact, in which they had come to St Philip the apostle in Gaul and had been sent by him to Britain.

As we know, Henry Blois, writing as ‘Geoffrey,’ enlarged upon some casual mention of a British King supplied by Juvenal.679 Henry Blois invents the whole persona of Arviragus who is mentioned sixteen times in HRB. Henry Blois donated the ‘lives of the Caesars’ to Glastonbury and certainly knew Arviragus played no part in the Roman annals. Arviragus is found in no other writing. Henry employs Arviragus to give context in HRB to the pseudo-history which highlights the bogus viewpoint of a relationship between the supposed illustrious Britons and how they were regarded in high esteem by the Romans. Arviragus seeks refuge (coincidentally) at Winchester, but Claudius follows him there with his army.

679HRB IV, xvi ‘Some King shalt thou lead captive, or from the draught-tree of his British chariot, headlong shall fall Arviragus’.

Originally in Juvenal, Satire IV, .126-127, a satirical poem by Juvenal, in which a giant turbot presented to the Roman emperor Domitian (AD 81 – 96) is said to be an omen that “you will capture some King, or Arviragus will fall from his British chariot-pole”.

 

As the narrative in HRB goes, the Britons break the siege and attack the Romans, but Claudius halts the attack and offers a treaty. Claudius proffers a pact with Arviragus because of the standoff at Winchester and Claudius gives his daughter Genuissa in marriage to Arviragus.  Arviragus becomes powerful, which causes him to halt his tribute to Rome, forcing Claudius to send Vespasian with an army to Britain.

 

Vespasian marches to Exeter and besieges the city. Arviragus meets him in battle there. Again, the fight is stalemated and Queen Genuissa supposedly mediates peace. Vespasian returns to Rome and Arviragus rules. Arviragus and his queen build the city of Gloucester and therein, (after Arviragus’s death), is the Dukedom of Gloucester formed. Arviragus is succeeded by his son Marius…. another invention of ‘Geoffrey’s’.

 

This episode supplies historical context in the HRB bridging together ‘Geoffrey’s’ concocted false-history leading up to and setting up an erroneous power relationship between Rome and the Britons before the ensuing Arthurian legend. None of the history or Arviragus is true and now we know…… if ‘Geoffrey’ invented Arviragus, how it is that he turns up in John of Glastonbury’s account i.e. through the book obviously authored by Henry Blois and purported to have been written by Melkin, the De Regis Arthurii rotunda.

 

If any major role had been played by Arviragus, a Roman chronicler such as Tacitus (if the early date for Arviragus is believed) or later chronicler would have remarked upon him. The British submission to Rome is seemingly presented as an accord or free gesture of magnanimity on behalf of ‘Geoffrey’s’ Arviragus…. which obviously runs contrary to realistic history. ‘Geoffrey’s’ supposed entente is laying the foundation for his pre-Saxon Britons where they are not perceived as conquered.

 

To carry this fake history chronologically by ‘Geoffrey’…. to appear as historicity portraying a defiant Britain, no one personage (except Ambrosius) can be attached to a historical event.  So, Henry uses a persona in the guise of Arviragus (mentioned historically but only anecdotally by Juvenal) to lead in to his Arthuriana. As we have become accustomed by now, it is part of Henry’s conflationary ploy. Obviously, the appeal to ‘a poet’ as the basis for the provenance of fixing Joseph and Arviragus together through the Twelve hides could only derive from Henry, being the inventor of Joseph at Glastonbury and Arviragus.

 

Arviragus whose real historical contribution is slight (if at all) is employed by Henry Blois to rewrite history in the form of an embellished and fabricated persona in exactly the same way the chivalric Arthur is invented. It would have been a Henry Blois device to bring his invention of Arviragus from HRB into Glastonbury lore in his ‘Grail book’ or De Regis Arthurii rotunda which is from where John of Glastonbury has sourced his elaborations.

 

Is it not (again) a raging coincidence that both Arviragus and Arthur are known to be Galfridian inventions….. both feature in Glastonbury lore, just like Phagan and Deruvian? I stress again that no scholar will be able to sort this mess out without admitting and fully understanding that ‘Geoffrey’ is Henry Blois. From that simple understanding everything else unfolds logically and the easiest way to uncover Henry Blois is through the prophecies of Merlin, especially the section on the John of Cornwall version which we shall get to in progression.

 

So, we cannot, as Carley supposes, hold John of Glastonbury as the inventor of such stories. Even though Henry has not interpolated the name of Arviragus into the DA, it seems fair to assume HRB’s Arviragus is found connected to Glastonbury through Henry and his output.

 

It would seem a huge coincidence given that Arviragus is an invention of Henry’s and that John of Glastonbury found the source for Arviragus giving Joseph of Arimathea and his band a dwelling in Avalon, if it had not come from the man who invented the name Avallon and who had put Joseph squarely within Glastonbury lore and invented the persona of Arviragus.

 

John of Glastonbury is merely the person who coalesces from different sources and one of these I am positing is a missing book titled De Regis Arthurii rotunda, (impossible to have been composed by Melkin) which connected HRB’s Arviragus with Glastonbury lore.

 

One of the things which has made the DA most impenetrable in determining who wrote what and for what purpose, is made much clearer, by understanding that Henry had an earlier and later agenda. The apostolic agenda through Philip which had been posited by Henry at his first presentation at Rome in 1144…. later becomes connected by clever consolidation to a foundation by Joseph. 

 

However, leaving untouched much of William’s work evidenced in the latter half of DA, Henry interpolates the DA at the beginning. But problems arise in working out when items of his later agenda are so easily and seamlessly woven into the former. This to me is clear evidence of one person who understands why the contradictions exist trying to coalesce and synthesize into one chronological legend that which was disjointed because of the overlaying of earlier agendas. This in some way backs up the idea that the two attempts in 1144 and 1149 left behind some other copy of DA in which there was no Joseph material and he is consolidating what might have appeared in those editions to match as seamlessly as possible his ‘second agenda’ Joseph material.

 

Because we do not have evidence of the prophecy of Melkin before John of Glastonbury we have seen this fact in no way negates that the prophecy existed because it was the basis for the mythical Island in HRB and the later Joseph legend at Glastonbury in DA and his anachronism appearing to be included with Arthur through the common authorship of Henry Blois.

 

The Melkin prophecy was the inspiration for the Grail and was the inspiration for the storyline propagated through ‘Robert de Boron’…. but more importantly than all those, it was the template for the manufacture of Arthur’s gravesite. Henry Blois is responsible for all this by his possession of the prophecy of Melkin but his substitution of the name Ineswitrin on a bone fide ancient document is the only reason Joseph ever came into contact with Avallon. Until scholars get their heads around this certain and verifiable fact Joseph remains on Burgh Island.

 

The assumption by scholars that it is a case of early thirteenth century interpolation and consolidation in DA is largely based on two premises. The first is that Gerald of Wales does not mention Joseph but mentions Avalon. For this reason, scholars have assumed Joseph lore followed insertions into DA about Avalon, which were thought to follow Arthur’s disinterment. Secondly, modern scholars have also assumed St Patrick’s charter was produced later than the disinterment of King Arthur because of its reference to Patrick being ‘first abbot of Avalon’.

 

This presumption is entirely incorrect as it does not give credence to the fact that the inventor of the name Avalon is the Abbot of Glastonbury. The reference to Avalon in chapter 9 of DA in the postscript pertains to the monastery not the Church and would not have appeared on the faked St Patrick charter produced by Henry Blois (written in gold)…. if indeed it was presented at Rome at all.

 

In other words, Henry has employed his own propaganda of the concocted St Patrick charter which I believe was used in the case for the second Metropolitan attempt and then subsequently included the charter’s contents along with a ‘postscript’ written by himself into DA. This transpired when he finally consolidated the DA.  The conclusion is that the concocted St Patrick charter existed and was employed by Henry i.e. he has not just inserted the narrative of the charter in DA, he has then added the postscript in the final consolidation; and hence, we have witness of Avalon in the postscript as a consolidation of his ‘second agenda’.

 

Avallon, (which is Henry’s Burgundian town eponym) and Joseph inspired by the Melkin prophecy at Glastonbury, have Henry Blois as common denominator. It was Henry who clearly posited Ineswitrin as the Isle of Glass through Caradoc, purely for the motive to establish the credibility of the 601 charter by which his case for antiquity was proved to papal authorities. The chance that Robert de Boron recounts an Isle de Voirre without any contact from Henry would involve an alarmingly fortuitous convergence of factors…. since Caradoc also intonates the ‘Glass’ association with Glastonbury prior to Robert de Boron.

 

There was absolutely no precedence in Glastonbury lore concerning Joseph prior to William of Malmesbury unearthing the prophecy; probably alongside, in the same place at the same time he uncovered the 601 charter. If we can accept Ineswitrin as the original name on the Prophecy of Melkin (and it is difficult not to given ‘White tin island’ being synonymous with Ictis and Joseph’s known trade); then the mystical island scenario on which Avalon is based and where Arthur is last seen, would make the connection from ‘Geoffrey’s’ HRB to the prophecy too obvious to use without Henry’s authorship being discovered.

 

William of Malmesbury had probably handed over the original Melkin prophecy to Henry Blois along with the 601 charter. That both pertained to Ineswitrin and were found at Glastonbury may well have been the catalyst for Henry’s storyline invention of Avalon  in the First Variant, which was not mentioned in the Primary Historia; since this was newly discovered and Henry had been in Wales in 1136. This is only a year after Mamesbury presents his copy of DA to Henry and then in 1137 he in Normandy composing the Arthuriad.

 

Why the Melkin prophecy is not in DA is because of subtlety and traceability just as Glastonbury is not mentioned in HRB or Arviragus in DA. Henry’s authorial edifice is an illusion, just as Caradoc’s Iniswitrin is later substantiated in DA as being relevant as an earlier name for Glastonbury and is corroborated in the St Patrick charter. If more of Melkin’s work existed, it may well have been destroyed in the fire in 1184. But the work composed in his name about Arthur’s round table was surely from H. Blois. Only a fool would discount the genuineness of the original Melkin prophecy but there are plenty of them about!!

 

It seems obvious, if we can accept the provenance of a Glastonbury Perlesvaus, or at least it was composed by someone connected with Glastonbury and Grail literature… that Henry Blois wrote the original of the Grail book/Sanctum Graal/Vulgate Estoire. He expected posterity to learn of the coincidence/collidance of the French Grail literature and its connection to Joseph, to be commensurate with Melkin’s ‘duo fassula’ on Avalon where Joseph was buried. One can only suppose that John of Glastonbury must have found the Melkin prophecy in a work along with other material (including the mention of Arviragus and his connection to the twelve hides) which must have been contrived by Henry once he had centered his Avalon at Glastonbury and his second agenda started to take shape.

 

If the fire of 1184 had not happened and several parts to the puzzle had not been destroyed, what should have naturally coincided earlier i.e. the understanding that the Grail and ‘duo fassula’ were commensurate…. had to wait until John of Glastonbury included the Blois version of the Melkin prophecy in the Cronica…. which had substituted Avalon instead of Ineswitrin. The prophecy survived since the six hundreds in the form Henry Blois found it but then substituted Ineswitrin by the Burgundian eponym Avallon found in the first Variant.

 

Herein is the answer to why the instructions within the prophecy are not a fabrication…. and actually reveal Burgh Island. Avalon is not some ‘Celtic Otherworld’ as most modern commentators maintain and there was certainly no Island of Avalon before Henry Blois’ invention in the First Variant.

 

Arviragus is not in DA yet the boundaries of twelve hides are in chapter 72 & 73 of DA and form part of William’s original work. It is Henry Blois in another work who has joined William of Malmesbury’s twelve hides and HRB’s fictional Arviragus.  John of Glastonbury is a consolidator of other works concerning Glastonburyana and we know a large part of this propaganda derives from Henry Blois. It appears as if it is John who puts together the hides and Arviragus; but given John of Glastonbury’s disposition not to invent fable, much of John’s information is derived from Henry’s lost work.

 

Anyway, Gerald of Wales is only concerned with ‘Geoffrey’s’ Arthur as he appears in HRB, because his power center was in Wales and stood as an icon for Welsh nationalism. So, the fact that Gerald does not mention Joseph (even having read the DA) is irrelevant and should not be assumed by scholars as a priori basis for a late appearance of Joseph. The presumptuous deduction made by them being that mention of Joseph in DA is a late invention, following an inspiration from French Grail literature.

 

Again, if this were the case, how is it that Caradoc’s mention of Isle de Voirre (which can only apply to Glastonbury) pre-empts Robert de Boron’s Isle de Voirre…. when we know Life of Gildas was written c.1140. That would be the opposite of what Lagorio concludes; Glastonbury propaganda affecting continental literature.

 

Gerald of Wales neither mentions the St Patrick charter nor Ineswitrin, yet this is obviously Henry Blois’ invention which is also in DA. Gerald having read DA is not concerned with Glastonburyana but Arthuriana and Avalon. So, Lagorio’s assumptions about the ‘evolving’ of the legend concerning Joseph is flawed; as Joseph was assuredly written into DA before Henry Blois’ death.680

 

680Carley. The Chronicle of Glastonbury abbey. P li.  The first official recognition of Joseph at Glastonbury is not recorded until John wrote his Cronica in the early 1340’s; what status the legend enjoyed before then, and when it was actually incorporated in DA is not clear.

It is not clear because Carley refuses to believe Henry Blois could have interpolated DA or been responsible for Joseph lore at Glastonbury. This is largely based on the fact that Gerald does not mention Joseph’s name. Why should Gerald when commenting on Arthur’s disinterment? He does not mention St Patrick either!!  So Carley has concluded the St Patrick charter is by a later interpolator also.  Let me therefore make it clear. Joseph and the St Patrick charter were included in DA before Henry Blois’ death…. just as the Grail was taken to Avalon in Robert’s work c.1165-1175, long before Arthur was unearthed.

Another reason scholars assume Joseph material derives from a later interpolator and was not in DA at the time of the unearthing of Arthur is because Adam of Damerham makes no mention of Joseph either.  Adam starts his account, (as we have noted), where DA finishes i.e. with the abbacy of Henry Blois.  For pages Adam leaves us in no doubt of the glorious reputation of Henry Blois held by monks at Glastonbury. Adam even mentions that Henry Blois had generously ordained that 30 Salmon should be eaten at the festivals of Easter and Pentecost ‘so that his own name might be remembered’. I only mention this to show Henry’s vanity in perpetuating his legacy into the future.

Adam is purely ‘following on’ and therefore is not repeating or reiterating anything found in DA. Adam wrote a hundred years after Henry died. Adam says Henry Blois died in 1177 so his accuracy is not great. He also mentions that certain saints were unearthed from the site of the Old church after the fire i.e. St Patrick, Dunstan, Indract and Gildas. Probably the only genuine relics were those of Indract. But that aside, Joseph is not mentioned as he was not unearthed. The point about unearthing Joseph was that no-one could attempt a bogus find, as one would have to replicate and produce what one imagined constituted the Grail or duo fassula.

Logically, it seems likely that if Henry had searched for Joseph at Montacute as well as Glastonbury, it may well be the cause of why Arthur is buried where he is. Henry thought the piramides might mark where Joseph was buried since Henry himself did not know where Ineswitrin was. Both the 601 charter and Prophecy were uncovered at Glastonbury. But if Henry did believe the prophecy of Melkin about a burial site for Joseph (since it was him who had provided the bogus etymology in Caradoc and changed the name on the prophecy), it clearly shows he had no idea where the remains of Joseph might be.

It seems probable that in Adam’s era there was suspicion as to how Joseph suddenly arrived to complement Glastonbury and provide it with apostolic ancestry. Anyway, Adam was relating as a continuator from William’s research, not reiterating the history already established in DA which was too recent to have formed what might be termed a ‘tradition’. Adam is covering what had happened since DA and therefore Lagorio and Carley’s assumptions, on the basis that both Gerald and Adam don’t mention Joseph and that Joseph material could not have been in DA at the time of Henry’s death or even at Arthur’s unveiling no longer stands as a scholastic decree.

Therefore, this leaves open the entire framework I am positing i.e. that Joseph material is based upon Melkin’s prophecy and the Melkin prophecy was the catalyst for the mysterious island in HRB and the Grail is based upon the duo fassula…. and the discovery of a body of Arthur on Avalon in the future is based upon Joseph’s sepulcher being found as predicted by Melkin. Most important of all is that the Grail quest is a simulation of Henry’s personal search for the relics of Joseph and the enigmatic duo fassula. Let us hope common sense prevails..

However, before this can happen, the experts need to understand the geometry leading to Ineswitrin and they should not discount it as anything other than an encoded document pinpointing the grave of Joseph on Burgh Island. Henry’s knowledge of the Melkin prophecy has in effect defined the Island of Avallon as the last place Arthur was seen.

Ineswitrin has become fictionally interpreted in HRB as Avallon, named by Henry Blois. That we should be confident that there has been a substitution of name on the Melkin prophecy is fairly self-evident. 1) The data would not point to an Island in Devon coincidentally. 2) There would not be five cassates681 on the Island which are still evident today. 3) The island’s connection to Ictis and Joseph’s name to the tin trade are a coincidence too far to be anything other than fact. 4) The islands etymological name is evident in that it was ‘White tin Island’ or Ineswitrin. 5) Henry would never have gone to the trouble of the etymological addition to Caradoc’s life of Gildas if the 601 charter, which had the name of Ineswitrin inscribed on it, did not exist.

To be clear, the 601charter existed in reality, it referred to an island in Dumnonia evidenced by its donation from its King. It is Melkin’s prophecy, which by its geometrical directions, points out the Island in Devon. Hence, Melkin’s prophecy in reality is locating Ineswitrin as the island upon which Joseph’s relics are to be found and it is synonymous with that island named in the 601 charter. Hence, it is not Insula Avallonis as stated on the prophecy…. as we know that this name also is the invented name plucked from a town in Burgundy by Henry Blois the writer of HRB.682 Thus we can be sure the same person has substituted the name.

681See image 3

682The fact that Henry’s other greatest fiction of Arthur’s continental battle scene derives from the same area in the Blois region witnesses Henry’s source of inspiration is personal.

Any theory to the contrary which avers that both Melkin and his prophecy are a fake is a theory and in no way verifiable. As I have maintained from the beginning, my reason for writing this is not to put forward a theory but to show how it is that certain events have transpired which have resulted in the relics of Joseph remaining on Burgh Island. It is easily verifiable.

Henry invented the chivalric Arthur. So, Arthur’s grave could not exist on the invented Island of Avalon. But this does not follow for Joseph of Arimathea on Burgh Island. The stupidity is that…. it is our experts who supposedly are better informed than ourselves who have decreed that a search is fruitless and no bodies are to be found on Burgh Island.

Julia Crick ‘knows’ Geoffrey’s chivalric Arthur is a twelfth century invention. Therefore, Arthur could not be buried on Avalon. She is not qualified to pronounce on Joseph being buried on Ineswitrin. Carley denies the existence of Melkin and has no idea of the meaning of Melkin’s prophecy. He dismisses the geometry which we have covered in this work. To him it has no relevance. How could it, because he was taught to accept by his mentor Lagorio that Glastonburyana (and Joseph) just happened as a ‘fortuitous convergence of factors’ and because he has adduced there is no mention of the prophecy or of Melkin himself before John’s Cronica.

It is worth pointing out though, that there was a devastating fire which must have burnt some volumes and evidence which would have led us to an earlier interconnection between Glastonburyana and continental Grail literature…. if it were still extant. Carley’s expert opinion is unbending largely because several of his works on Glastonburyana have posited conclusions which are based on false assumptions.

Anyway, back to the DA and as I have digressed so is Henry Blois about to digress because he has just assde the first two chapters and now the DA back to how it started when presented to papal authorities:

Chapter 3 of DA

How a certain monk of St Denis spoke of Glastonbury.

Let us digress a little in order to further establish the antiquity of this church. When a certain monk of Glastonbury named Godfrey, from whose letter we have taken both this chapter and the next, was staying at St Denis in the district of Paris in the time of Henry Blois, Abbot of Glastonbury, one of the older monks asked him “where do your people come from? Where do you live?” He replied,” I am a Norman monk, father from the monastery in Britain that is called Glastonbury”. “Is that ancient church of the perpetual Virgin and compassionate mother still standing” he asked. “It is”, the monk said. At this the elder who was gently stroking Godfrey’s head, remained wrapt in silence for a long time and at length spoke thus: “this church of the most glorious martyr Denis and that which you claim as yours share the same honour and privilege, the one in France, the other in Britain; they both arose at the same time and each was consecrated by the highest and greatest priest. Yet in one degree yours is superior for it is called a second Rome”. While he was hanging on that man’s words, the guest master separated them from each other, despite their reluctance, and they never saw each other again. But, no more of this.

This is such an inconsequential made up story by the artful Henry Blois himself to show others that Glastonbury is thought the second Rome. It seems to me that this is a ploy by Henry Blois and this was written in DA before his death. To me it is doubtful that this was written by the writer of T.  The reader must not forget two things. Firstly, we are dealing with the master of retro authorship. 

If my assumption that DA was in Henry’s possession until his death, he could well have written this for posterity. What is almost certain is that, if it was written in DA by our consolidating author of T, the propaganda about Glastonbury as a second Rome originates from Henry Blois.683 A good reason for suspecting this is that his name is involved. The propaganda in essence places Glastonbury monastery above his good friend Abbot Suger’s ecclesiastical house by the respect shown by the monk of that establishment for Glastonbury. There may be a grain of truth to the account, but in essence it is an account of a conversation which at best can be accounted as hearsay.

683It is not by accident that Henry Blois’ friend Bernard refers to Henry as a rival pope in his letter to pope Lucius II where he alludes to ‘vitis illa Wincestrie, immo ut vulgo canitur, vitis secunde Rome’

But, this is not the first time Henry Blois uses seemingly inconsequential anecdotes which establish or add credibility to one of his propagandist positions.  The propagandist position is that, like St Denis where all the French Kings were buried, so is Glastonbury where King Arthur is buried. This is how ‘lore’ is established. Even though the letter, which no doubt existed, (but was fabricated by Henry), portrays the essence of a dialogue between two priests…. the bogus letter to which the piece in DA refers, makes sure we understand that at a contemporary time (when Saint Denis, Bishop of Paris c.250 AD, established the abbey of St Denis), Glastonbury was ‘standing’ as it is second to Rome.

What also raises my suspicions about Henry’s involvement in reproducing this letter as relating to a monk of Glastonbury named Godfrey, is that he is staying at St Denis in the time of Henry Blois…. and so, in effect back dates the perception we are meant to believe…. that if William of Malmesbury wrote this, it must have been a commonly held perception about the antiquity of Glastonbury especially in terms of primacy…. being accounted second unto Rome.

Henry’s aim from the time he returned from Clugny in 1158 was to establish Glastonbury as the second greatest Christian ecclesiastical establishment after Rome; established by Jesus’ uncle and it is King Arthur’s Avalon.

Before the burgeoning Cistercians, Clugny had once held a similar honour in France.  My suspicion is that the story is made up of inconsequential and intimate detail dressed up to seem matter of fact…. as a conversation portrayed in a letter. My worst suspicion is upon the final sentence in that it pretends upon William of Malmesbury’s style; to be dismissive of tale and hearsay, but as always (again) the seed of propaganda is planted and irreversible.

Chapter 4 in DA

How a great number of people first began to live at Glastonbury.

Having described the foundation, dedication and later rediscovery of this oratory it remains for me to describe how this island came to be inhabited by a large number of people. We read in the ‘deeds of the ancient Britons’ that 12 brothers from the northern parts of Britain came into the West where they held several territories, namely Gwynedd, Dyfed, Gower, and Kidwelly, which their ancestor Cuneda had possessed. The names of the brothers are noted below: Ludnerth, Morgen, Catgur, Cathmor, Merguid, Morvined, Morehel, Morcant, Boten, Morgent, Mortineil, and Glasteing. It was this Glasteing who, following his sow through the Kingdom of the inland Angles from near the town called Escebtiorne up to Wells and from Wells along an inaccessible and watery track called Sugewege, that is ‘the Sow’s way’, found her suckling her piglets under an apple tree near the church of which we have been speaking. From this it has been passed down to us that the apples from the tree are known as ‘Ealde Cyrcenas epple’, that is ‘old church apples’. Similarly, the sow was called ‘Ealde Cyrce suge’. While all the other sows have 4 feet, this one had eight, remarkable though that may sound. As soon as Glasteing reached that island he saw that it abounded with many good things and so came to live on it with all his family and spent the rest of his life there. That place is said to have been first populated by his offspring and the households that succeeded him. These things have been taken from the ancient books of the Britons.

Scott highlights the point that: ‘the reference to Henry Blois in the past, establishes that this chapter and the previous was not William’s work since Henry did not die until 1171’. This is certainly not authored by a consolidating or last interpolating editor and the author of the letter above (from which this is derived: from whose letter we have taken both this chapter and the next,) uses the same conflationary format as witnessed elsewhere concerning not only himself but again with how Glastonbury got its name.

Henry feels he has licence to invent anything as we have seen before mainly in HRB where there are no end of myths; but especially where Newburgh is relating a story from Henry Blois having found a greyhound in a rock and keeping it as a pet. Just as unlikely is a pig with 8 legs.

The sole person, whose aim it is to convince us that…. firstly, Ineswitrin is the old name for Glastonbury and latterly that Insula Avallonis is synonymous with Glastonbury, is Henry Blois. Here, I believe is how Henry connects his own French propaganda which posits an alternative Isle de Voirre and connects its namesake Glas through an episode found randomly in the vita tertia of St Patrick. I believe this is Henry’s etymological contortion through an apple eating pig owned by Glasteing; so Glastonbury becomes identified as, Insula Pomorum, Isle de Voirre, and Avalon, all names fabricated by Henry Blois (except for Ineswitrin which should never have been associated with the location of Glastonbury).

We should also remember that Henry’s ‘first agenda’ had to convert Ines Gutrin684 (as it pertained to Glastonbury) as if it were synonymous with the Ineswitrin on the 601 charter which he was using as an evidential part of his case. This of course he had done neatly by impersonating Caradoc.685 Henry has employed the identification of Glasteing as a swineherd from Glas. The Vita tertia of St Patrick contains an episode where St Patrick encounters a large grave in which Glas is raised from the dead saying: Ego sum Glas filius Cais, qui fuit porcarius Lugir regis Hirote.

684Aelred Watkin would have us believe regarding Iniswitrin, Inis Gutrin, Isle of Glass, Avalon, Avallo etc:  At first sight these epithets may seem disparate, but there is one factor that is common to them all, namely a reference in some form or another to a Celtic underworld or beyond world, a magical abode of healing and of peace. Watkin is certainly right about the common factor but it has nothing to do with a Celtic underworld.

685The final paragraph in which we are assured are the genuine words of Caradoc in the Life of Gildas, we get the etymological convolution which is employed solely to make the Ineswitrin on the 601 charter credibly appear to pertain to the location of Glastonbury: Glastonia was of old called Ynisgutrin, and is still called so by the British inhabitants. Ynis in the British language is insula in Latin, and gutrin (made of glass). But after the coming of the English and the expulsion of the Britons, that is, the Welsh, it received a fresh name, Glastigberi, according to the formation of the first name, that is English glass, Latin vitrum, and beria a city; then Glastinberia, that is, the City of Glass.

The sole purpose for which Henry employs this pig story in DA is to connect the apple island of VM through an apple eating pig to Glastonbury. This is so that the island in VM where Arthur is taken by Barinthus is now no other than Glastonbury. It is not by coincidence that this is where miraculously, thanks to Henry Blois having planted a bogus grave and identified its spot (in DA), Arthur will be found. Henry’s alter ego, the chivalric Arthur, will be the food of story tellers and Henry Blois’ entire fake-history will become part of British history.  It is no wonder he compares himself to Cicero.

As we saw in chapter 3 of DA, the information in Godfrey’s letter from whose letter we have taken both this chapter and the next, (meaning the above chapter 4) covers a number of passages, rebuilt to cause conflation from Nennius’ Historia Brittonum and some other source (not in Nennius) which provided the court pedigrees of ‘Hywel the Good’ shown by A. Wade Evans: udnerth map Morgen, map catgur, map Catmor, map Merguid, map Moriutned, map Morhen, map Morcant, map Botan, map Morgen, map Mormayl, map Glast, unde sunt Glastenic qui venerunt que vocatur Loytcoyt.

Considering the content of this supposed letter (if one existed), I can only conclude contrary to Scott that this has Henry’s stamp on it. It might well be written into DA by Henry himself as it exists, or the information supplied was in the form of a letter composed by Henry Blois which our consolidating author of DA has transferred into DA from what was a separate letter bu doubtful.

Since this is written by the master of illusion and retro dating…. and William himself is supposed to be the composer of DA ‘as a whole’, I would suggest Henry Blois is referring to himself as if being referred to by William. It does not imply that Henry is dead as Scott assumes, but merely implies that Godfrey was writing this letter in the time of Henry Blois. This goes some way to establishing my proposition that Henry made sure the final redaction of DA was not exposed to the public domain until after his death…. and DA was part of the 40 or so books donated to Glastonbury after his death.

It is unfortunate in GS at the point where we could discover exactly what the author knew about Wales that the pertinent folios are missing. As I have covered, my proposition is that ‘Geoffrey’ obtained his knowledge of Wales as Henry Blois who was there (clearly as an eye witness in GS) to the suppression of the Welsh rebellion in 1136. It is not by coincidence that the brothers from the north come into the West where they held several territories, namely Gwynedd, Dyfed, Gower, and Kidwelly.  This is exactly where Henry had spent time.  It is also clear from GS that Kidwelly castle belongs to Henry Blois. This we might assume is through having retaken it and repelled a siege from within as we discussed earlier. The fact that the book or books of the ancient Britons is referred to twice as the source for the eight-legged pig is indicative of the inventor of this story…. the inspired author of so much other dubious lore found in HRB (also about the ancient Britons).

Chapter 5 in DA

On the various names of that island.

This island was at first called Ineswitrin by the Britons but at length was named by the English, who had brought the land under their yoke, Glastinbiry, either a translation into the language of its previous name, or after the Glasteing of whom we spoke above. It is also frequently called the island of Avalon, the name of which this is the origin. It was mentioned above that Glasteing found his sow under an apple tree near the church. Because he discovered on his arrival that apples were very rare in that region he named the island ‘Avallonie’ in his own language that is Apple Island, for ‘Avalla’ in British is the same as ‘Poma’ in Latin. Or it was named after a certain Avalloc who is said to have lived there with his daughters because of the solitude of the spot.

When will scholarship not be duped by Henry’s maze of eponyms and etymological contortions for Glastonbury? This chapter follows from the previous in its onslaught of propaganda in equating VM’s Isula pomorum with this apple polemic. Scott, like most previous commentators regards both the previous chapters (which are obviously linked), a late interpolation: principally because of the reference to Avalon, which we know was made only after the claim to possess Arthur’s bones.686 How Lagorio in her false assumption has so neatly hypnotised every subsequent scholar about the date when Avalon appeared at Glastonbury is astounding.

686John Scott’s DA, P.188, note24

We should be observing that it is the same man who invents Avalon in the first place in the First Variant who attempts through VM to make Barinthus’ Insula Pomorum synonymous with Glastonbury and this was long before the discovery of Arthur’s bones in Avalon. Whoever maintains that Avalon was not associated with Glastonbury prior to the discovery of the ‘Leaden cross’ is plainly ignoring the apple polemic of VM which if we were to think like a scholar, could not have forseen an unearthing of Arthur in Avalon without a designer leading them through this etymological quagmire to that conclusion; which only transpired in reality because the designer led them to Arthur’s grave by stating where it was before it was found.

The pre-planted ‘Leaden cross’ merely confirms in 1189-91 the illusion set up in Arthur’s faked grave site sometime after 1158 and before 1171…. which was already predestined to be a final confirmation of Avalon by the author of HRB and VM and pointed out by the same writer in DA. The etymologial contortions we are studying now in DA, just duped those in that era to join the dots; and accept what essentially our Cicero has left to posterity i.e. a fantastic fairytale.

One can see that on this flawed principal a priori to which Carley and Lagorio both adhere also, there can be no rational explanation as to how Giraldus’ testimony immediately accepts Avalon as Glastonbury…. if he had not previously had some understanding of it. Who is responsible for Arthur being found at Glastonbury, which is already established as Avalon? How could it possibly be Henry de Sully? Certainly, Robert de Boron knows of an association of Joseph of Arimathea and the Vaus d’Avaron already c.1165-80. It is no coincidence a person named ‘Blaise’ records this.

If it were the ‘leaden cross’ that establishes Avalon at Glastonbury first, then we must ignore Giraldus’ statements, otherwise why are they unearthing Arthur at Glastonbury? Gerald says Arthur was a distinguished patron, generous donor, and a splendid supporter of the renowned monastery of Glastonbury; they praise him greatly in their annals….Gerald had read DA and the substance concerning Arthur and Avalon was already in DA.

There is no way this reference can refer to ‘Caradoc’s’ one Arthur episode at Glastonbury. I will discuss Gerald in a later chapter, but briefly, Gerald is our best eyewitness. If we are not tethered to modern scholarship’s presumptions; the fact is that the burial site was determined by the given location between the piramides which Henry Blois had interpolated into DA as a seemingly inconsequential anecdote.

Adam writing c.1290 is far less likely to be accurate on a date for the unveiling 100 years after the disinterment.687  Gerald knew King Henry II personally and was an eyewitness to the opening of Arthur’s manufactured gravesite. Henry II died in July 1189, so the disinterment may have happened in that year or just after his death in 1190 Gerald says:

The abbot had the best evidence from the aforementioned King Henry, for the King had said many times, as he had heard from the historical tales of the Britons and from their poets, that Arthur was buried between two pyramids that were erected in the holy burial-ground…..Furthermore, in our times, while Henry II was ruling England, the tomb of the renowned Arthur was searched for meticulously in Glastonbury Abbey; this was done at the instruction of the King and under the supervision of the abbot of that place, Henry (de Sully)…..Now when they had extracted this cross from the stone, the aforementioned Abbot Henry showed it to me; I examined it, and read the words…..It read: “Here lies entombed King Arthur, with Guenevere his second wife, on the Isle of Avalon”.

687This date is approximate for he records the burial of Eleanor, queen of Edward I, as taking place 27 December 1290. He says that after that event Abbot John was summoned by the King to the funeral of his mother, Eleanor of Provence, which was performed at Ambresbury on the festival of the Nativity of the Virgin Mary, 8 September 1291

Quite simply, as DA states, Arthur is buried between the piramides with Guinevere. So, why should it be presumed Gerald is lying by saying that the king said ‘many times’ that Arthur was buried between two pyramids? In truth Lagorio and Carley have quite simply ignored a contemporary eyewitness and made a massive erroneous assumption i.e. DA’s description of where to find the body could only have been interpolated after the unearthing and anything mentioning Avalon in DA could only have been written after this event.

It is evident I am annoyed at this. I have nothing against Carley or Lagorio or Crick but the fact remains that pronouncing such a decree means that no-one will ever find who ‘Geoffrey’ really was or the provenance of the Grail legend or get to the bottom of Glastonbury lore. Quite simply, these scholars presumtion excludes Henry Blois from two of our genres under scrutiny.

The only reason such a pronouncement was made was through ignorance. The ignoring of Gerald is simply not scholarship. But what these erroneous assumptions lead to is detrimental to knowledge as a whole because their subsequent assumption is that Melkin and his prophecy are also fake. Believing this is also ignorance because it is the essential document which solves the Matter of Britain. If scholars continue to hold this view, then we would never realise from what source the Grail legends were inspired and the truth that is hidden in the trappings of a tale.

Why the interpolator of DA giving the position where Arthur’s grave was found, neglects to recount anything further than the position (after the fact), seems he has no idea of what events took place. Logically, if Ralph of Coggeshall and the Margam chronicler ascribe the disinterment to chance, (because a monk had expressed a strong desire to be buried between the piramides and by fortune the grave digger came across Arthur’s bones), it can only point to two deductions.

Firstly, we know there was no grave to be found unless Henry de Sully staged the disinterment. (This is the generally held misguided consensus). But, Henry de Sully is not the author of HRB’s chivalric Arthur. If he had the opportunity to point out in an interpolation in DA where the body was located as posited by Gerald before the unearthing; do you think Henry de Sully would write such an innocuous statement. If It had been him that interpolated DA he surely would have put the details in DA that Gerald discloses. Henry de Sully is the person who supervises the dig not the fraudster as Gerald plainly states.

So, secondly, we must deduce that Coggeshall and the Margam chronicler have heard an account of the unearthing of Arthur which someone has related to them which combats the current scepticism about a possible fraud…. by implying it was a chance and random discovery. This is the hearsay of the populace giving credence to the find.

I can only logically conclude that the grave site was manufactured there by Henry Blois. The location and specific depth etc. was revealed to the King by Henry Blois with the pretence Henry Blois had gleaned the information (or it had been passed into posterity) by an old Welsh Bard and the strong contender for that position is Master Blehis the composer of Perlesvauss which when he write puts Arthur and Guinevere’s remains at Glastonbury in the present tense i.e. before Arthur was disinterred.

The idea/inspiration for this fiasco is obviously based on the Melkin prophecy where Joseph is to be found in the future. The confirmed certainty that it is Arthur’s grave and the location is Avalon is established by the ‘Leaden cross’ which, (as discussed previously), is modelled (inspirationally) on Eadmer’s reference to the ‘lead tablet’ ‘confirming’ Dunstan’s whereabouts at Canterbury; and as a certainty since this letter was in essence addressed to him we know that this was the defining evidence which refuted Henry Blois’ rumour about Dunstan having having been transferred to Glastonbury. Again, we witness Henry Blois using experiences in his own life to ensure a certainty that his alter ego is discovered and there can be no discrepancy about where Arthur is when his grave is unveiled.

Grandsen makes an error in her method of rationalizing all the discrepancies. She presumes ‘the monks of Glastonbury suppressed the part played by Henry II, because they considered the story sounded less contrived without it’. This again is based upon the supposition that all things Arthurian in DA are interpolated after the disinterment. But in fact, the opposite lends credibility to the position that…. Henry Blois, who wrote things Arthurian in DA, could not know what role Henry II played in Arthur’s unearthing.

Hence, it is only Gerald who recounts Henry II involvement leading to the disinterment and provides an eyewitness account. There is no association with King Henry mentioned in DA, which certainly there would be, if the location was inserted by a later interpolator after the disinterment…. Plus, all the other incidental detail provided by Gerald.

Grandsen sees Gerald as commissioned by the monks to carry out a propaganda campaign. She also thinks that Glastonbury monks distributed pamphlets to other religious houses. She also thinks that Gerald had simply stated that Glastonbury was the former Avalon and was somehow responsible for furthering the propaganda by giving independent etymologies for both Glastonbury and Avalon assuming they were not in DA already. Grandsen imagines some sort of joint venture, where Gerald’s version is in cahoots with the monks. Grandsen’s viewpoint assumes that Avalon becomes Glastonbury by a contemporary monk interpolating after the bogus find…. engineered by monk-craft and Henry de Sully.

Since we know Henry Blois is ‘Geoffrey’ and Avalon is based on the name of a Burgundian town and we know Robert de Boron’s stories come directly from Henry Blois as Blaise, (who also knew the Vaus d’Avaron was in the west); it is remarkable all these ‘convergent factors’ fortuitously fits together neatly for the supposed interpolating monk.

Again, the only reason Grandsen has this viewpoint is because the cabal has deduced that it has to ignore Gerald for its chronology to work; and that chronology denies the Perlesvaus colophon being in the present tense intonating where the grave is and probably the reasoning behind King Henry referring to the information as having been derived from a bard. If scholars think that Glastonbury only became Avalon after the unveiling of the ‘Leaden cross’ how is it that the Perlesvaus colophon in the present tense knows about Arthur’s and Guinevere’s graves in Avalon and where they are unearthed eventually being synonymous with Glastonbury…. before the disinterment.

Are we then supposed to believe that Gerald who has spent much time with Henry II enters ‘supposedly’ into a propaganda pact with Glastonbury monks, who don’t use the propaganda about the King in their annals which they had supposedly commissioned Gerald to concoct? Events did not transpire as Grandsen, Carley, Lagorio et al have portrayed.

Between 1171 to the period 1189-90 Henry Blois’ Matter of Britain material circulated on the continent and in insular Britain and Master Blehis had made it fairly plain in the Perlesvaus that Glastonbury was perhaps Avalon (by the description of the lead covered church). It was also plainly written in DA. When the King decided to act688 upon the words which we have proposed he heard at Henry Blois’ deathbed, and DA had existed in the public domain for twenty years, there came a point where the most talked about person in the medieval era was unearthed.

688I will discuss this point concerning Eleanor in the Chapter on Gerald.

Arthur’s disinterment probably transpired at the very time of King Henry’s death. I point this out because Henry de Sully was appointed by Richard Ist in september 1189 immediately after King Henry’s death in July 1189 and may have been appointed to carry out King Henry’s instructions. Gerald is not lying. So, we should think because he was a friend of the King’s he aggrandizes this event transpiring ‘because of’ King Henry. So, my guess is that within about 6-7 weeks of Henry II dying, King Richard now carries out his father’s wishes to disinter Arthur. 

Richard Ist was of course the younger maternal half-brother of Countess Marie of Champagne and Countess Alix of Blois. These were the two nieces by marriage to Henry Blois’ nephews. It is at their court where Henry propagated his Grail stories to Chrétien and Robert.

King Louis’s wife Constance died, and Louis married Adèle Henry Blois’ niece who was the sister of the Count of Blois and Champagne. King Louis betrothed his two daughters, Marie and Alix to Theobald of Blois’ sons, Theobald and Henry. Their father was Henry Blois’ brother.

It also important to point out that Henry’s brother (Theobald V of Champagne), presided over the wedding arrangements between Eleanor of Aquitaine and the King of France, Louis VII and when he remarried Adèle the main recorded proponent of Grail literature was betrothed the Henry’s favourite nephew. We should not forget Marie of France, Eleanor of Aquitaine’s first child, was instrumental in Chrétien de Troyes obtaining the ‘book of the Grail’ written by Master Blehis, our Henry Blois. We know Marie and Alex were propagators of French romanz literature and Henry Blois was uncle to both of their Husband’s.

Now, I would suggest it was during his time in Burgundy that Henry hatched the plan to write Grail literature. It was in 1158 that Marie of France married the said ‘Henri the Liberal’, the troubadour, the favourite nephew of Bishop Henry Blois (since Eustace’s death).  This Marie of France is the same as the person who wrote the Lais of Marie of France where also we hear of Avalon in her work, but I will get to this in the chapter about her because again there is huge misunderstanding from modern scholars.

This connection must not be dismissed, as Henry returns back to England to take up his place at Winchester in that year 1158. Having become less powerful and less able to manipulate and having seen his malicious Merlin prophecies concerning the Celts overrunning Henry II fail to become reality, Henry settles into a more reclusive mode to write and orally propagate propaganda concerning King Arthur, Joseph and Avalon.

If modern scholarship could rid itself of the a priori standpoint that all things Arthurian in DA are interpolated after Arthur’s disinterment, and Avalon was commensurate with Glastonbury transitionally before the ‘leaden cross’ was exposed; we can then accept a Grail, Arthurian and Joseph legend emanating from Glastonbury through Henry Blois to his relations before the Arthur disinterment; not emanating from the court of Champagne and Troyes back to Glastonbury.

Once this view is accepted, we might then accept the Island name on the prophecy of Melkin was changed to Avalon and understand why this was done as a consequence of Henry’s ‘second agenda’ i.e. the establishing of Avalon at Glastonbury and thus locating Joseph’s grave there also. Hence all the lore about the two cruets at Glastonbury!!

It is necessary that modern scholars accept the Prophecy of Melkin as part of the inspiration for the mythical island in HRB, and how ‘Geoffrey’s’ island is linked to Joseph…. because we now understand that Geoffrey of Monmouth is in fact a pen name for the Abbot of Glastonbury.

Pertinent to this tangled mess is the sepulchre of Joseph…. to be found with a mystical object already stated in the Melkin prophecy; and the commonality between Ineswitrin as Burgh Island, Joseph, Avalon and the Grail, which are all common to the prophecy of Melkin; aware that Avalon is the invention of HRB’s author.

Modern commentators also must understand that originally the bones of Joseph and the duo fassula were stated to be on Iniswitrin in the Melkin prophecy and are still on Ineswitrin in reality. The modern scholar must grasp how Henry Blois who put Arthur at Avalon in HRB; Henry Blois is the abbot of Glastonbury where Avalon was then recognised to be located. As we know, Henry Blois was a patron of Gerald and most probably predisposed an acceptance within Gerald concerning Arthuriana and Glastonburyana in relation to Avalon during conversations in Henry’s own lifetime (although Gerald never associated the Bishop with Geoffrey of Monmouth and is obviously dubious of ‘Geoffrey’s’ history). But Henry Blois may have even showed an updated DA to Gerald before he died.

After that long deviation again, we will get back to DA:

Chapter 6 of DA

With what great devotion various saints came thither.

The church of which we are speaking, frequently called by the English ‘the old church’ because of its antiquity, was that first made of wattle. Yet from the very beginning it possessed a mysterious fragrance of Divine sanctity, so that, despite its mean appearance, great reverence for it wafted through the whole country. Hence the streams of people flowing along all the roads that lead there; hence the assemblies of the wealthy divested of their pomp; hence the constant succession of men of religion and letters.

We should not forget that on the 601 charter the church was termed ‘old’ and this was on a document which obviously existed and was genuine, otherwise there would be little point in Henry making the etymological addition to the last paragraph of Caradoc’s bogus Life of Gildas or William’s unadulterated DA commencing with the charter.

The church’s mean appearance i.e. in wood; we now hear again was first made of Wattle which implies it was no longer and I believe never was. Author B states it is in wood c.960AD.  So, before that date, we are led to believe in chapter 19 that Augustine’s fellow preacher Paulinus, Bishop of Rochester and earlier Archbishop of York, had strengthened the structure and covered it in wood c.600 AD. We must take account of why is it so important that the composition of the church is highlighted so frequently….especially, in consideration that William supposedly mentions often what it used to be made of 750 years previous to when William is supposedly writing these words. As I covered already, it is so that it mirrors with the cratibus in the prophecy of Melkin which makes the prophecy more likely to appear to pertain to Glastonbury when in reality it bears witness to relics on Burgh Island.

Now, all things considered, which we have discussed above concerning the synonymy between Glastonbury and Avalon that was seen to be in evidence through VM’s Insula Pomorum at an early date of 1155-58; we must now be aware that the Melkin prophecy is being made relevant to Glastonbury also through Insula Avallonis. Hence the inordinate persuasions to have us believe that the old construction of the church was in Wattle, so that another part of the Melkin prophecy complies with Glastonbury lore. But, it is the man who is inventing the lore who is also bent on us believing the prophecy applies to Glastonbury as he is the inventor of Avalon in HRB. Thus, certain parts of the prophecy’s wording i.e. cratibus, he would have us believe applies to the church in Avalon. My proposition that a parallel is being sought…. points to the existence of the prophecy of Melkin in Henry’s era and therefore is an indicator that the prophecy’s duo fassula is the template for the Grail itself and Arthur’s gravesite.

Chapter 7 of DA

On St Gildas.

As we have heard from our forefathers, Gildas neither an unlearned nor an inelegant historian, to whom the Britons are indebted for any fame they have amongst other peoples, past many years there, captivated by the holiness of the place. There too he died in 512AD and was buried before the altar in the old church.

Gildas does not even mention Glastonbury in his De Excidio et Conquestu Britanniae. The only connection Gildas has to Glastonbury is that found in the concocted Life of Gildas, where Henry has impersonated Caradoc. The point of the interpolation in DA is to continue the proposition that Gildas was at Glastonbury from Henry’s 1144 ‘first agenda’.

Above, it is stated he died at Glastonbury in 512 AD. So, this has provided a further 100 years of antiquity from where William started his oldest physical evidence provided by the 601 charter. The story of Guinevere’s kidnap, as we have covered, was initially introduced to date Glastonbury to counter Osbern’s accusation through association with a ‘datable’ Gildas and to highlight the activities of Arthur, but also to corroborate that the HRB Arthur is synonymous with Life of Gildas’ Arthur through Guinevere.

As we saw in GR3 (Henry’s interpolations), Gildas is mentioned as above, but now in DA he is actually buried at Glastonbury. Henry’s interpolations of William’s GR cover the saints at Glastonbury, but omit that Gildas was buried there. This is simply because Henry did not add this anecdote in DA when he went to Rome in the first instance, but it has been added subsequently…. when he recomposed DA post 1158 and had obviously manufactured a memorial for Gildas in the abbey.  It would hardly be fitting to produce a book on the Life of Gildas in which Gildas poses as an ‘arbiter’ at Glastonbury in an episode which no-one has ever heard of before; and also posit that he was buried at Glastonbury when no previous mention of his name had been found there. This might stretch credibility too far for papal authorities not to suspect newly invented material. Gildas’ resting place is obviously manufactured at a later date and brought into Glastonbury lore in chapter 7 of DA.

Chapter 8 of DA

On St Patrick.

A little before this time, when the Angles with threatening the peace of the Britons and the Pelagians were assaulting their faith, St Germanus of Auxerre provided help against both, as we read elsewhere; for he scattered the former with an alleluia chant and blasted the latter with the thunder of the evangelists and apostles. Then, when he was considering a return to his own country, he received Patrick into his immediate company before sending him some years later, at the command of Pope Celestine, to preach to the Irish. After he had diligently carried out the duty enjoined on him, Patrick returned to England in his old age, rejecting his former dignity and popular acclaim. He landed in Cornwall on his altar, which is still held in great veneration by the inhabitants, both on account of its sanctity and usefulness and on account of its deliverance of the sick. Then, coming to Glastonbury and finding 12 brothers living there as hermits, he gathered them together and, assuming the office of Abbot, taught them to live a communal life, as he quite clearly declares in the following document that he wrote at the time.

If I am correct in my analysis that the St Patrick charter was employed in the later attempt at metropolitan status in 1149 after an initial gambit of a disciplic/apostolic foundation; we can then understand that the present chapter and the following St Patrick charter are a later insertion/redaction to an already interpolated DA by Henry Blois which was simply apostolic and now to which the GR3 version B concurred as they were both presented as evidence in pursuit of metropolitan status. Thus we have the anomaly in chronology where Henry has to introduce St Patrick after he has spoken of Gildas with: A little before this time…..

Firstly, in the above, Henry refers us to HRB and then to his interpolation in GR3 relating to Patrick the archbishop preferring to stay at Glastonbury.689 All this we can understand is part of a persuasive polemic relating to the metropolitan.  If a consolidating author was persuading us to believe in the St Patrick charter by stating that the Patrick charter was written at the time of St Patrick (as we are all supposed to believe), certain inconsistencies in logic appear. What is the point of the St Patrick charter if Patrick is the first abbot of Avalon and yet Arthur’s disinterment has already established Avalon as Glastonbury? Why was it necessary that this document happened to be relating about the ‘tor’ rather than at the abbey? Well, the obvious reason is so that the copy (without the seals) was found at the abbey and so could be produced at Rome.

689rather than to dwell in Kings’ palaces

There is simply no way that any other person than Henry Blois wrote the St Patrick charter which rules out Scott’s theory of a consolidating author who comprehensively rearranges DA. No consolidating author c.1230 would be setting us up to receive the next chapter (9) which is the St Patrick charter itself, which obviously existed before he wrote and logically could only be of use to Henry in his endeavour. There is simply nothing to be gained from a late invention as Scott believes.

I should just summarise what we have covered to make clear the construction of DA. Initially in 1144, at Rome, Henry had proposed an apostolic foundation and had included the Gildas myth at Glastonbury along with Caradoc’s Life of Gildas which he had written firstly to counter Obern’s accusation and then added the last paragraph to show that ineswitrin was synonymous with Glastonbury so that the 601 charter referred to a known location. Gildas was not a saint at Glastonbury nor buried there at this stage. In 1149 Henry had constructed the St Patrick charter as additional evidence to be presented with another of Malmesbury’s work i.e.GR3.

It is unlikely DA had the postscript attached where St Patrick is the first abbot of Avalon and this is more likely a later addition when Henry himself consolidates DA toward the end of his life c.1169. This late consolidation was to complement the Grail and Arthurian propaganda and material concerning Joseph propagated to the court of Champagne and Troy and especially where Glastonbury is converted to Avalon.

Henry then added chapter 1 & 2 of DA before his death which, in effect, consolidates his First 1144-1149 and Second 1158 agendas.  Where Scott deduces a late consolidator for DA, I prefer Henry’s separate agenda’s to explain the overlay of material in DA. Hence, where Scott believes chapter 8 is written by a late interpolator because it leads into the St Patrick charter of Chapter 9, I suggest that it merely reflects a follow on consolidation from Henry’s ‘first agenda’ where also the text of the St Patrick charter gets included in DA.

The first agenda focused on dating and proving the antiquity of Glastonbury by the historical persona of Gildas. Gildas in effect had been placed at Glastonbury by the bogus Life of Gildas and who (we are led to believe) had followed on from an unbroken Christian settlement at Glastonbury church of apostolic foundation. This continuous glory of foundation myth had to be established as a complete chronological train of events in the St Patrick charter, so the pope who was granting the metropolitan would understand.

So, where Scott is suspicious of chapter eight’s beginning A little before this time because of chapter eight’s connection to the St Patrick charter; I suggest it is merely a reflection of the 1149 attempt at metropolitan and follows on in a consolidation from the earlier agenda which presented the Gildas material in the 1144 presentation.

However, as I have suggested before, the St Patrick Charter may have been produced as a separate document and then incorporated into DA as it is here presented with chapter 8 as its introduction. Either way, it is still a product of Henry Blois; easily understood by its corroborative Phagan and Deruvian material from Henry’s HRB. As to there being any substance to the legend of Patrick’s relics at Glastonbury, it is impossible to tell, but it seems unlikely given author B’s uncertainty as to the two Patrick’s.

Henry Blois may not be the first fraudster at Glastonbury, which institutionally, my uncle Ferdinand referred to as the officine de faux. If one had to take a position, it would be fair to conclude that someone called Patrick was buried at Glastonbury, but the charter was concocted by Henry based upon this previous rumoured uncertainty. Many of the traditions later attached to Saint Patrick actually concerned Palladius, who in ‘Prosper of Aquitaine’s’ Chronicle was said to have been sent by Pope Celestine I as the first bishop to Irish c.431. Prosper of Aquitaine’s account associates Palladius’ appointment with the visits of Germanus of Auxerre to Britain to suppress the Pelagian heresy and it has been suggested that Palladius and his colleagues were sent to Ireland to ensure that exiled Pelagians did not establish themselves among the Irish Christians. This is where Henry gets his information for DA concerning St Germanus’ possible connection to Patrick. We should not forget that this similarity of conflationary material in the construction of a legend smacks of ‘Geoffrey’s’ similar methods in HRB.

In author B’s lifetime, who was the first to write a Life of Dunstan, there was a Patrick myth, so it may have substance: now Irish pilgrims, like men of other races, felt special affection for Glastonbury, not least out of their desire to honour the ‘elder’ St Patrick, who is said to have died there happily in the Lord.

In the GP, William of Malmesbury had expressed his view that the first founder of Glastonbury was King Ina, acting under the advice of St Aldhelm, written when William had visited Glastonbury before Henry’s arrival. A similar statement is found in GR1.  The relics of Benignus and Indract were recognised as genuine, but William in GP was sceptical of St Patrick’s relics residing at Glastonbury and allows the possibility of Patrick’s return after his Irish mission just as Henry in his interpolation reiterates. In William’s VP according to Leland, supposedly Patrick ‘came to Glastonbury, and having become a monk and abbot there, after some years yielded to nature’. He then follows on with the assertion: any hesitation about this statement is dispelled by a vision of one of the monks. This seems to me that Leland is sourcing what Henry had written about Patrick in DA not William’s life of St Patrick. If Henry can write a life of Gildas, he can also write a life of Patrick.; but I am already accused of apportioning authorship to our Cicero to frequently, so I will desist on this occasion.

In William’s VD: Irishmen frequented the place in great numbers; men with a wide range of expertise, who had mastered the liberal arts fully. Wishing to give themselves over to philosophy more completely, they had abandoned their native soil, rejected all family ties and made their way to Glastonbury, led on by love of their preacher, Patrick, whose mortal remains are held to have lain buried there from time immemorial.

If William did believe that Patrick’s relics resided at Glastonbury it was probably down to pressure from the monks, but we cannot say if he recorded it based on previous author’s testimony or the monks’ firm belief or whether he believed it himself…. or that he even wrote the life of Patrick.  Author B struggled to rationalise Patrick’s existence with a Patricius ‘senior’ and ‘Junioris’ and expected contention on the issue: but if my writings are refuted and scorned by the envious rejection of the jealous. There is just no way to tell if there is any truth that St Patrick was at Glastonbury before Henry Blois took up the mantle to establish it as fact…. based upon what seems to be a flimsy foundation.

Chapter 9 of DA

The charter of St Patrick.

In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ. I Patrick, the humble servant of God, in the year of His Incarnation 430, was sent into Ireland by the most holy Pope Celestine, and by God’s grace converted the Irish to the way of truth; and, when I had established them in the Catholic faith, at length I returned to Britain, and, as I believe, by the guidance of God, who is the life and the way, I chanced upon the isle of Ynswytrin, (Insulam Ynsgytrin) wherein I found a place holy and ancient, chosen and sanctified by God in honour of Mary the pure Virgin, the Mother of God: and there I found certain brethren imbued with the rudiments of the Catholic faith, and of pious conversation, who were successors of the disciples of St Phagan and St Deruvian, whose names for the merit of their lives I verily believe are written in heaven: and because the righteous shall be in everlasting remembrance, since tenderly I loved those brethren, I have thought good to record their names in this my writing.

And they are these: Brumban, Hyregaan,690 Brenwal, Wencreth, Bamtonmeweng, Adelwalred, Lothor, Wellias, Breden, Swelwes, Hin Loernius, and another Hin. These men, being of noble birth and wishing to crown their nobleness with deeds of faith, had chosen to lead a hermit’s life; and when I found them meek and gentle, I chose to be in low estate with them, rather than to dwell in Kings’ palaces. And since we were all of one heart and one mind, we chose to dwell together, and eat and drink in common, and sleep in the same house.

690HRB IV, viii. The name of the King’s nephew was Hyreglas; who in HRB X,v. just happens to be Hireglas of Periron the nephew of Bedevere.‘Periron’, I conclude, is the river Parrett near Glastonbury upon which Henry built a mill and he also had a White horse, hence we see in a Merlin prophecy:

An old man, moreover, snowy white, sitting upon a snow-white horse, shall turn side the river of Pereiron and with a white wand shall measure out a mill thereon in HRB VII, iii.

And so they set me, though unwilling, at their head: for indeed ‘I was not worthy to unloose the latchet of their shoes’. And, when we were thus leading the monastic life according to the pattern of the approved fathers, the brothers showed me writings of St Phagan and St Deruvian, wherein it was contained that twelve disciples of St Philip and St James had built that Old Church in honour of our Patroness aforesaid, instructed thereto by the blessed archangel Gabriel.

And further, that the Lord from heaven had dedicated that same church in honour of His Mother: and that to those twelve, three pagan Kings had granted, for their sustenance, twelve portions of land. Moreover, in more recent writings I found that St Phagan and St Deruvian had obtained from Pope Eleutherius, who had sent them, ten years of indulgence. And I, brother Patrick, in my time obtained twelve years from Pope Celestine of pious memory.

Now after some time had passed, I took with me my brother Wellias and with great difficulty we climbed up through the dense wood to the summit of the mount, which stands forth in that island (Glastonbury Tor). And when we were come there, we saw an ancient oratory, well-nigh ruined, yet fitting for Christian devotion and, as it appeared to me, chosen by God. And when we entered therein, we were filled with so sweet an odour that we believed ourselves to be set in the beauty of Paradise. So, then we went out and went in again, and searched the whole place diligently; and we found a volume in which were written Acts of Apostles along with Acts and Deeds of St Phagan and St Deruvian. It was in great part destroyed, but at the end thereof, we found a writing which said that St Phagan and St Deruvian, by revelation of our Lord Jesus Christ had built that oratory in honour of St Michael the archangel,691that he should have honour there from men, who at God’s bidding was to introduce men to everlasting honour.

691It is worth noting for those sceptics who deny there is an alignment of Churches along the St Michael Line i.e. the line which starts at Avebury and runs to St Michael’s mount in Cornwall, which Melkin directs us to bifurcate; that both Glastonbury tor and St Michael’s Mount were both dedicated to Michael already at the time of the Norman invasion. Henry Blois here, as the inventor of the St Patrick charter, re-iterates this fact. This is the alignment (meridianum Anglum) to which Melkin expects us to bifurcate within the circle of Avebury (sperula) at an angle of 13 degrees; and extend a line for 104 miles south (through Montacute) to locate an Island at the terminal point of the line. 

And since that writing pleased us much, we sought to read it to the end. For that same writing said that the venerable Phagan and Deruvian abode there for nine years, and that they had also obtained indulgence of thirty years for all Christian folk who visit that place, with pious intent, for the honour of the blessed Michael. Having found therefore this great treasure of divine goodness, I and brother Wellias fasted three months, engaged in prayer and watching, and controlling the demons and beasts that in divers forms appeared. And on a certain night, when I had given myself to sleep, the Lord Jesus appeared to me in a vision, saying Patrick, my servant, know that I have chosen this place to the honour of My name, and that here men should honourably invoke the aid of My archangel Michael. And this shall be a sign to thee, and to thy brethren, that they also may believe: thy left arm shall wither, till thou hast told what thou hast seen to thy brethren which are in the cell below, and art come hither again. And so it came to pass. From that day we appointed that two brethren should be there continually, unless the pastors in the future should for just cause determine otherwise.


Now to Arnulf and Ogmar, Irish brethren who had come with me from Ireland, because at my request they were the first to make their humble dwelling at that oratory, I have entrusted this present writing, keeping another like unto it in a chest at St Mary’s as a memorial for those who shall come after. And I Patrick, by counsel of my brethren, concede a hundred days of pardon to all who shall, with pious intent, cut down with axe and hatchet the wood on every side of the mount aforesaid, that there may be an easier approach for Christian men who shall make pious visit to the church of the Blessed perpetual Virgin and the aforesaid oratory.

Postscript:

That these things were truly so, we have proved by the testimony of a very ancient writing, as well as by the traditions of our elders. And so this saint aforesaid, who is the Apostle of the Irish and the first abbot in the Isle of Avalon, after he had duly instructed these brethren in rule and discipline, and had sufficiently enriched that place with lands and possessions by the gift of Kings and princes, when some years were past yielded to nature, and had his rightful burial, by the showing of an angel, and by the flashing from the spot of a great flame in sight of all who were there present, in the Old Church on the right hand of the altar.

J. Arimatage Robinson’s dating of the St Patrick charter to 1220 is unfounded and is based on the train of false a priori we have discussed already. There is simply no bone fide reason to believe this is a construct made in 1220 simply because Wellias’s name is employed.692  It must be understood that initially Henry Blois concerned himself with establishing the authenticity of the 601 charter by claiming Ineswitrin was in fact synonymous with Glastonbury. Only later, post 1158 when he manufactured the grave site for Arthur did he change his propagandist intent to make Glastonbury appear as synonymous with Avalon; which name….. he had invented in HRB as Arthur’s last recorded location.

692It is a little known fact that when the Saxons invaded the Britons the Invaders called them the wealas – an Old English word meaning slave or foreigner. This is probably the root of the name found on the 28 foot pyramid related inWilliam of  Malmesbury’s unadulterated text  and may be the source for Henry’s muses to connect this name on the ‘piramide’ Weaslieas to his Wellias from Wells. The taller, which is nearer the church, has five tiers, and is 28 feet high. It threatens to collapse from old age, but still displays some ancient features, which can be deciphered though they can no longer be fully understood. In the uppermost tier is the figure habited like a Bishop, in the second one like a King in state, and the inscription ‘Here are Sexi and Bliswerh’. In the third too are names, Wencrest Bantomp, and Winethegn. In the fourth, Bate, Wulfred and Eanfled. In the fifth, which is the lowest, is a figure, and this inscription: ‘Logwor Weaslieas and Bregden, Swelwes, Hiwingendes, Bearn

Supposedly, in Patrick’s own words in the St Patrick charter ‘I came to the island of Ineswitrin’, wholly implicates Henry Blois as author as it was he who convinces us of Glastonbury’s synonymy with this name in Life of Gildas.  He is the one person who carries out the substitution of Ineswitrin for Avalon in the Melkin Prophecy693 (as we know the Melkin prophecy data applies to Burgh Island). Henry Blois corroborates Ineswitrin’s association with Glastonbury in the last paragraph of Life of Gildas and here in the Saint Patrick Charter for consistency; but also letting us know it is called Avalon in the consolidating postscript in DA which would not have accompanied the St Patrick charter when presented at Rome.

We should not consider that the part played by Phagan and Deruvian in the St Patrick charter was thought about by some other than Henry Blois or at a much later date as Robinson suggests.694 I, frankly, can see no reason for its invention given its substance other than to strengthen the case at Rome for Henry Blois metropolitam. The postscript was added to DA later in Henry’s final consolidation post 1158.

693At the time (post 1158), when the substitution of the name was carried out on the Melkin Prophecy, ineswitrin had no importance in establishing the 601 charter as authentic.

694Robinson’s assumption is largely based on the mention of Wellias, which, as we have covered, could be a later interpolation, but could just as well be Henry providing the eponym for Wells nearby. Also, Robinson thinks Avalon is established by the appearance at Glastonbury of the leaden cross like most other commentators.

Scott’s assessment of the date of the charter is based upon the misguided deduction that the point of the reference in the charter i.e. to the keeping of two copies, is indicative of a date of composition after the fire.

More probably, it is the apologic explanation for why it is found at Glastonbury abbey among its muniments. Firstly, because the oratory on the tor had been destroyed or fallen into disrepair. Secondly to excuse the charter’s sudden appearance and the fact that a copy was being presented. Henry in Rome probably maintained the Patrick charter would have been found while searching old chests. Maybe it was presented separately in 1149.

I do not agree with Scott’s claim that the charter was written post 1184 and would have been fabricated to counter Osbern’s claim. Scott’s theory is based upon the fact that the postscript says Patrick was the first abbot of Avalon. Osbern’s claim that Dunstan was the first Abbot of Glastonbury was made before 1090, so I very much doubt St Patrick’s charter solved that issue…. which in effect, Henry Blois had already solved by interpolating GR3 and DA. William of Malmesbury’s DA (excluding St Patrick charter) deals adequately with Osbern’s claim, so why invent a charter post 1184.

The postscript to the St Patrick charter in DA was indeed written by Henry Blois. The Charter may have existed (in gold letters) as a separate document, fabricated for the perusal of papal authorities in 1149. It may have been added in DA in 1149.

The fact that Henry Blois’ ‘second agenda’ post 1158 was the creation of Avalon at Glastonbury, indicates Henry’s inclusion of the charter written into DA post 1158 as part of his consolidation representing the bogus document (in gold lettering) word for word which had been used as a separate document earlier. Of course, the exposed Glastonbury Tor never had trees on it… and it is just another gambit by Henry (as he does throughout HRB) to provide an incidental explanation, that since antiquity, the trees on the tor have been chopped on account of the ease of access for the pious and the ridges on the tor have been made by centuries of pius pilgrims. Also, it is a clever gambit on Henry’s behalf to invent the fact that the charter was found along with the deeds and Acts of the Apostles. There is simply no limit to the inventiveness of Henry’s muses. No practising monk would have the effrontery to invent such lies. It can only be our storyteller, our inventor of History, our manipulator of events, our Cicero!!

The St Patrick charter, in effect (pre-Joseph lore) provides myth of the foundation story of the abbey and splices well with HRB’s mention of the preacher’s names. The brief references to Patrick by author B adds credence to the concocted charter. So, I would conclude that the St Patrick charter dates to 1149 and the mention of Wellias (which in effect establishes little for any interpolator concerned with the Wells dispute) is purely coincidental because (as we know from HRB), Henry is very keen on eponyms.

I cannot see how Patrick and Wellias as contemporaries, strengthens to any relevant degree the point of the entire interpolation of the charter, or Glastonbury’s case against the intrusion of the Bishop of Wells. It rather just highlights that Henry’s position is that Patrick must have been at Glastonbury as Wells is not so far away where his friend settled.  The town nearby (Henry would have us believe) is obviously named after Wellias. Therefore, we are supposed to think that, because of the eponym, the St Patrick charter should be the more believed as genuine as tentative corroboration exists in Wells having been named after Wellias.

As I have already said, the postscript to chapter 9 is not part of the charter and would be part of Henry’s later consolidation when the conversion of Avalon to Glastonbury became the thrust of Henry’s ‘second agenda’ post 1158.  If Henry had not been the author of HRB, I too would say that the Patrick charter by its inclusion of Wellias seems to be an interpolation connected with the contention with Savaric, but again, we have the reasoning behind Caradoc’s etymology to consider if the charter was presented before the postscript was added to it in DA i.e. the corroboration of Yniswitrin.

Henry may have provided evidence that the missionaries Phagan and Deruvian were also connected to the old minster at Winchester to which Rudborne also attests.  Maybe Henry thinks if Glastonbury shows an early date of foundation by association with Phagan and Deruvian, it would follow that Winchester, which plays a prominent part in HRB, must also have been established by these first missionaries of Eleutherius. We do not know if Rudborne’s information is true and where Henry got their names from or they too went into Winchester lore from mention in HRB. The fact Phagan and Deruvian stayed in Glastonbury for nine years is just extraneous incidental detail meant to add flesh to the concoction.

Thus we have in HRB: At last, when everything had been thus ordained new, the prelates returned to Rome and besought the most blessed Pope to confirm the ordinances they had made. And when the confirmation had been duly granted they returned into Britain with a passing great company of others, by the teaching of whom the nation of the British was in a brief space established in the Christian faith. Their names and acts are to be found recorded in the book that Gildas wrote as concerning the victory of Aurelius Ambrosius, the which he hath handled in a treatise so luminous as that in no-wise is there any need to write it new in a meaner style.695

Henry knows Phagan and Deruvian are not mentioned in Gildas’ work and we know Henry has read Gildas as it is a source in the composition of HRB. Henry Blois, who is the advocator of Nennius’ work having been written by Gildas in HRB knows that Gildas does mention Eleutherius,696 but not obviously Phagan and Deruvian.

Why Henry chose to use Patrick was evident through author B’s senioris, junioris testimony. The rationale was that the charter would be accepted as a charter of St Patrick, which had been located by William in his endeavours to elucidate Glastonbury’s antiquity. That St Patrick was the first abbot and St Benignus his pupil was the second is a Henry myth. Even Ralph Higden questioned it in the fourteenth century supposing that there had been some confusion with a later Patrick. I would assume a tomb marked with the name Patrick existed and possibly is the reason why the myth existed about St Patrick’s burial at Glastonbury which author B relates.

The choice of content by Henry in the ‘St. Patrick’ charter697 is a means of propaganda and should come as no surprise given Henry’s aims in substantiating Glastonbury’s antiquity. What appears at first glance is a strange choice of focus (the St. Michael church) may indeed have deeper reasons. What may have happened is that the 601 charter which named Ineswitrin as the island being donated to the old church; it may have been called into question and as an effect caused the focus on the tor (as being separate from Glastonbury abbey’s Old Church).

695HRB IV, xx

696In Nennius, it states that: After the birth of Christ, one hundred and sixty seven years, King Lucius with all the chiefs of the British people received baptism in consequence of a legation sent by the Roman emperors and Pope (Evaristus) Eleutherius.  This is obviously lifted from Bede’s mistaken identity of Lucius. Now, If we remember Henry’s penchant for purposefully changing the spelling of names to give the air of inaccuracy over time (because the first year of Evaristus was A.D. 79), and couple this with my suspicion and wavering position of certain interpolations into Nennius….. one can only be very suspicious at the appearance of a Legate in 167 AD. A Legatus is a general officer of the ancient Roman army drawn from among the senatorial class. A Papal Legate is a messenger from the Holy See, which we know was not sending out legates in 167 AD. We are still no clearer on the subject of interpolation in Nennius given Henry’s obvious attempts in HRB to have us believe Nennius’ work was written by Gildas.

697The consensus of modern scholarship is that with the mention of Wellias as part of the narrative, the charter must be a product of the Savaric dispute.  The death of Robert of Lewes as Bishop of Bath is the root cause of future conflict where a good relation had always previously been maintained between him and Henry Blois.   Robert died in 1166 and Henry soon after in 1171.  Conventionally, the Glastonbury monastery, like most others, was subject to the diocese. After the death of the bishop of Bath the contention appeared. Robert of Lewes was indebted to Henry Blois for his position and he worked with Henry for the benefit of Glastonbury. At the death of Henry Blois the interference from Wells started. For nearly fifty years Glastonbury had been run under the auspices of the Bishop of Winchester and it was rich pickings for Savaric.

The objection or suspicion may have been that in GR1 King Ine had founded Glastonbury. By the miraculous discovery of a charter which fortuitously had been duplicated and had been discovered by ‘William’…. it could now be argued that ‘William’ could hold the positions held in his GR3 (or at least that was the argument to be presented at Rome); even though William is made to seem ignorant of the preachers names (saying they had been lost in time) before the advent of the newer additions.

We need to understand the Vulgate HRB as being different from a First Variant…. and also; to grasp the development of the Primary Historia into the First Variant, by assessing EAW’s evidence in the many variations of storyline in which it differs from Vulgate.

Henry of Huntingdon hearing for the first time the names of the two preachers who brought the word of God to King Lucius, would surely mention them by name as in the HRB: forasmuch as the blessed Pontiff, finding that his devotion was such, sent unto him two most religious doctors, Pagan and Duvian, who, preaching unto him the Incarnation of the Word of God, did wash him in holy baptism and converted him unto Christ.698

If they had been incorporated into the copy of Primary Historia found in 1139 they would be in EAW. We can see Henry Blois has conferred great status upon them in Vulgate HRB: The blessed doctors, therefore, when they had purged away the paganism of well-nigh the whole island….

This one fact above any other of the variations in storyline (considering Henry’s activities recorded by chroniclers) shows that Huntingdon has a different version from the Vulgate.699 The only reason scholars holds the view that Huntingdon’s summary is a summary of the Vulgate is because even though the differences in storyline are glaring, they have no way of reconciling the differences holding the a priori that the First Variant is by another author or it was composed after the Vulgate.  Add to this their deductions i.e. being swayed by the dates of the dedicatees they choose to ignore the glating differences which occur in EAW or rationalise it as Huntingdon’s inaccuracy or the fact it was just a letter to a friend. In the end their logic is: why advocate a different volume if the dates of the dedicatees fit…. even witnessing the glaring differences in EAW. Basically, if it does not fit the consensus of the cabal ignore it… just as we saw with Gerald’s testimony.

698HRB. IV, xix

699Scholarship’s view is erroneous in its belief that First Variant followed Vulgate. It is also misguided in its view that Merlin and his prophecies were present in the copy found at Bec and it is an assumption that any mention of Merlin and his prophecies were purposefully omitted by Huntingdon in EAW; considering the two storylines to Stonehenge.

We know Henry wrote Primary Historia initially as a composite of the pseudo-history of Britain destined originally for Matilda…. and the chivalric Arthuriana was an addition in 1137-38 after having been in Wales in 1136. Huntingdon found Primary Historia in January 1139. On 1st of March 1139 Henry is made Legate because he had complained to the pope because he had been the Archbishop of Canterbury in waiting.

It is not by chance that Severus becomes a Legate in HRB, when before (unless Huntingdon was vastly mistaken), he was earlier an ‘Emperor’- Imperator in Huntingdon’s EAW before Henry’s appointment: When these tidings were brought unto Rome, the Senate sent as legate, Severus the senator and two legions. The Merlin prophecies were never a part of the Primary Historia. As I have already pointed out, many ‘experts’ believe the prophecies were a part of the 1139 manuscript, even though Huntingdon’s précis of the Primary Historia in EAW supposedly omits mention of the prophecies and ‘overlooks’ any allusion to the character of Merlin. So, we have to see now why Phagan and Deruvian are employed in First Variant not Primary Historia.

The Primary Historia is the first version/edition after Primary Historia, not a variant. Even Crick700 comments that if the section on Vortigern, which in effect introduces the prophecies of Merlin by including the reasoning behind Geoffrey’s intermission i.e. by means of the dedicatory letter to Alexander…. ‘could be omitted without disrupting the flow of the narrative’.701 To concede such a glaring point and not recognise that Merlin and the prophecies are not mentioned by Huntingdon’s EAW is a rationalised position rather than a logical deduction.

Crick, like Carley, forces the pieces together with her assumption that Vulgate HRB was found at Bec instead of a version she has not even contemplated (which I have called Primary Historia), which, by the briefest analysis of EAW, can be seen to differ widely from Vulgate; even by Huntingdon’s short précis.

Yet, in an unperturbed and seamless way, Huntingdon continues his narrative through the very point where the Merlin saga is inserted in HRB; and where Merlin’s prophecies are integrated with Vortigern702 and the passage which inspired Henry’s introduction of Merlin and the two Dragons. The irony is that Huntingdon is completely ignorant that his own patron Alexander is going to be the dedicatee of the Merlin insertion after 1148; after both Huntingdon and Bishop Alexander have died. This is how Alfred of Beverley’s copy does not have the Alexander preamble.

The last version of the Prophecies were partly intended to unseat Henry II by inciting rebellion and so it was expedient that ‘Geoffrey’ was created retrospectively to establish his ‘Welshness’ from Monmouth rather than the anonymous Galfridus Arthur.703 Henry of Huntingdon, unsuspecting that the Primary Historia is written by Henry Blois signs off on EAW even giving Galfridus Artur a commendation: These are the matters I promised you in brief. If you would like them at length, you should ask Geoffrey Arthur’s great book, which I discovered at Le Bec. There you will find a careful and comprehensive treatment of the above. Farewell. I just digressed here to show the progression of the First Variant and why we have Phagan and Deruvian in this edition destined for Rome but not in EAW. Also the introduction of Eleutherius’ association with Phagan and Deruvisn and Lucius.

700Julia Crick, HRB, dissemination and reception in the later middle ages. P.17

701Crick p.18 also comments that ‘many copies were in circulation during Geoffrey’s lifetime’. It is ironic that even if Geoffrey had lived in reality; virtually no copies circulated until after 1155. The completion of the Vulgate and introduction of the updated prophecies, where we witness the ‘sixth invading Ireland’ prophecy and the seditious prophecies and those seeing the downfall of the Normans, transpired after 1155 when Henry was at Clugny.

702All of this is prompted and inspired from Nennius’s boy Ambrose and the two serpents as witnessed in chapter 42 of Nennius

703Galfidus Arthur’s association with the Welsh is because Henry located Arthur’s utopian court at Caerleon and this is why Alfred of Beverley thinks he is a ‘Britannicus’. Also ‘Geoffrey’s’ association with Ralf in the charters came from Monmouth also. Only after these charters were tampered with, did ‘Geoffrey’ have his provenance from Monmouth written into the Vulgate.

So, getting back to DA; in the Patrick charter, Henry leaves out Lucius’ name, but, because of the mistake Bede makes (who is then followed by Nennius), Lucius is automatically accepted as the King who was posited by Henry Blois himself in HRB as the King of Britain at the time of Severus; as Severus was Roman Emperor from 193 to 211 (which is close enough for ‘Geoffrey’).  It is remarkable that Henry wove a mistake by Bede into HRB and the person of Lucius became an integral part of his fake-history and is the cause of the arrival of the fictitious Phagan and Deruvian in the St Patrick charter.

The Eleutherius episode is entirely void of anything to do with British history as Bede had mistakenly understood Britanio for Britio. As I mentioned already, the King of Birtha was in fact a Lucius Aelius Megas Abgar. We might suggest that since Bede referred his book to papal authorities for approval, there may well have been some purposeful misguidance, which, ultimately pretends Roman proselytization of Britain where none existed prior to their propaganda…. in referring a gullible Bede to the Liber Pontificalis.

The inspiration of Henry’s Avalon in HRB becoming synonymous with Glastonbury occurred when Henry’s second agenda formed in his mind after 1158. So, chapter 2 of DA entitled ‘How the saints Phagan and Deruvian converted the Britons to the faith and came to the island of Avalon’; we may understand as a consolidation of his previous propaganda to the new.

Lucius and Phagan and Deruvian again feature in Chapter 33 of DA under the title: On the Kings, abbots and other founders of the church of Glastonbury, arranged chronologically. This chapter in effect ties together the sequence of twelve disciples of St. Philip who came to Britain, followed by Phagan and Deruvian, and followed by their distant successor Patrick.

Henry Blois is an extremely clever interpolator, but the evidence shows through Huntingdon’s précis that HRB went through a transitional evolution. The same applies for DA as it is clear that Joseph lore was the last to be added and was added after Henry had promulgated Grail stories i.e from 1159 to 1170.

The scenario is all the more believable because the St. Patrick charter was seemingly uncovered in recent research by the well-known and conscientious historian named William of Malmesbury.

Perhaps, the first fraudulently interpolated apostolic evidence of foundation, where metropolitan was actually granted in 1144, was deemed too tentative by an unsympathetic pope on the second request for metropolitan status. The Patrick charter itself provides the bogus account of how it was that a manuscript which Patrick himself purportedly discovered, related the events of the early foundation by Phagan and Deruvian which transpired at Glastonbury: In addition I discovered in a more recent document that saints Phagan and Deruvian had petitioned Pope Eleutherius who had granted them an indulgence of ten years….704

It seems likely, judging by the postscript to the St Patrick charter, that the charter was a faked ancient document presented separately from DA at Rome which Henry later added into the text of DA with the additional postscript: That these things were truly so, we have proved by the testimony of a very ancient writing…..

St David’s ring had been found miraculously by Henry Blois himself at Glastonbury. St. David (we are supposed to believe) who had been Archbishop of Caerleon, in the city of Menevia had his own abbey, founded by the blessed Patrick who had even foretold of St. David’s nativity as narrated in HRB: At that time also died David, that most holy Archbishop of Caerleon, in the city of Menevia, within his own abbey, which he loved above all the other monasteries of his diocese, for that it was founded by the blessed Patrick who had foretold his nativity.705

704The question of Indulgences has been investigated by Dr. H. C. Lea in his work on Auricular Confession. The earliest grant which he can point to as indisputably genuine is that made by Urban II at the dedication of the church of St Nicholas at Angers in 1096 AD: it gave one month’s relaxation of enjoined penance for the anniversary.  At the dedication of Cluny in 1132, Innocent II granted 40 days for the anniversary.  There is a grant by the papal legate, Peter of Cluny, to Westminster in 1121: this gave relaxation of 40 days of criminalia and a third of enjoined penance for minora to those who visited the church on the festival of the martyrdom of SS. Peter and Paul. In Dr. Lea’s list we find that in 1163 Alexander III, in dedicating S. Germain des Prés, granted a year on the actual occasion and 20 days for the anniversary. Henry saw the advantage of indulgences, but his grants provided by St Phagan and St Deruvian make these other genuine dispensations fade into insignificance with ten years.

705HRB, XI, iii

We can understand that pope Lucius II granted a metropolitan to Henry on the basis of the interpolations in William of Malmesbury’s DA which was mainly centred upon the apostolic foundation, the GR 3 version B interpolations, along with Caradoc’s evidence which puts Gildas at Glastonbury and backed up the 601 charter. The First Variant version of HRB was obviously a great aid to presenting a pre-Augustinian Christian history at Winchester.  At the second attempt, where the pope was less receptive, more guile was employed fabricating further evidence. Hence the St Patrick charter.  Bede’s introduction of the mistaken Eleutherius story which was recycled in the Primary Historia, then when Henry has ambitions at Rome has the preachers introduced and named in the First Variant…. and then probably a Charter of St Patrick (a copy in gold) was used in conjunction with DA.

  Coincidentally, it should be remembered that pope Lucius II also dispatched a papal legate, Igmarus (or Hincmar), to England, charged to investigate the request of Bernard, Bishop of St David’s, (who was a friend of Henry’s), who also was petitioning to elevate his see to the rank of metropolitan. Henry had tried to help Bernard by foreseeing the Pall being returned when he constructed the Merlin prophecies as well as affirming credence to his position in HRB that the metropolitan had existed in Caerleon previously.

Also, Igmarus the legate took with him the Pallium to William, Archbishop of York who was Henry Blois’ and Stephen’s Nephew as I have covered. This may indeed be part of the reasoning behind HRB’s glorification of St. David’s on account that both Henry and Bernard were after the same thing.706

Henry’s additions into DA which contained his ‘first agenda’ would have been started soon after William’s death in 1143 when he lost the legation; not forgetting Henry was the person who had paid William of Malmesbury and had the only copy of DA. As Scott concedes, the DA, when handed to Henry Blois, was minus most of the first 34-5 chapters.

Pope Innocent died on September 24th, 1143 along with Henry’s power as Legate. Archbishop Theobald having endured being subordinate to the bishop of Winchester in many respects while he called legatine councils at will, beat Henry to Rome and became the next legate to avoid the previous slight to his authority over the English church. Since Henry had lost the legation to Theobald through pope Celestine, he was dreaming up ways to overcome his predicament.

This set of twelfth century circumstances is one of the chance reasons that the DA and Glastonbury legends first evolved through Henry’s initial interpolations in DA. Henry had already written the Primary Historia; he was without influence with his brother and had been denied the legation…. as John of Hexham records about Celestine ‘a man of great age… had been educated amongst the inhabitants of Anjou, and designed to strengthen their hands by the abasement of King Stephen; on which ground he was exited to a dislike of Henry Bishop of Winchester.707

706It must not be forgotten that at this stage the Primary Historia was written by Galfridus Arthur initially, not Geoffrey of Monmouth who was miraculously to become Bishop of Asaph, but only after he had been consigned to death by Henry Blois.

707John of Hexam chap 22

Theobald of Bec’s legation was brief because pope Celestine died on March 9th 1144. Theobald then waited in Rome hoping to be reinstated after such a short period. But instead Henry Blois was cordially received by the next pope but was not re-assigned as legate. Considering the rapidity with which popes were changing, Henry obtained his goal and was granted the metropolitan for Winchester instead.

However, the formalities were not concluded and Lucius II died on February 15th 1148. The new pope was a friend of Bernard of Clairvaux, a Cistercian who hated Henry Blois with a vengeance. Eugenius III who, as we have covered, described Henry as ‘a man who could mislead two Kingdom’s with his tongue’, now refused to grant the metropolitan status of Winchester.  This I believe is a fair account and explanation of how Henry’s ‘first agenda’ which is relevant to the two attempts to attain metropolitan status for the south west of England reflects firstly, the apostolic fabricated interpolations in DA and secondly the Phagan and Deruvian foundation found in the Charter of St Patrick; both in direct relationship to Henry’s attempt for metropolitan.

Chapter 10 on DA

On the death of St Patrick.

Patrick died at the age of 111 in 472 AD, which was the 47th year after he had been sent to Ireland. If he was indeed born in 361 and was sent to Ireland in 425, this took place when he was 64; and he converted the Irish to the faith of Christ in 433. When he eventually returned to Britain he remained on the island of Avalon for 39 years leading the best possible life. Then he rested at the right hand side of the altar in the church for many years, 710 in fact until the fire in that church, whereupon his body was placed in a stone piramide, near the altar to the South and the diligence of the inmates of the house later ensured that this was nobly covered in gold and silver out of reverence for the saint.

Henry’s entire fake-history is based on conflation and blurred anachronisms and Henry Blois, as witnessed in HRB, does not ‘do’ dates. The person who wrote the brief insert of chapter 10 is Scott’s consolidating author who is attempting to rationalise for his readers the chronology of St Patrick with known history. Obviously from the previous postscript where Patrick is called the first Abbot of the island of Avalon, Scott’s consolidating author follows the acceptance of the conversion myth of Avalon into Glastonbury created by Henry.

He accounts the years until the movement of the relics on account of the fire sometime post 1184. The collection or invention of relics was a commercial necessity for religious houses.  Considering Henry’s own interest in relic collection at Glastonbury, it seems obvious that he knew Arthur’s bones would be exhumed at some date to be given a more sanctified resting place within the church.

Henry Blois went to the trouble of making a non-corrosive leaden cross which, when found, would establish the existence of his alter ego in Avalon. At the discovery of a body of Arthur with Guinevere, his fake-history corroborated in different sources would be accounted history. No other than Henry manufactured Arthur’s grave, given we have established that Henry is author of HRB and William of Malmesbury does not know where Arthur is buried when writing GR1 and since its plainly obvious Henry de Sully did not fabricate the cross and did not write Perlesvaus or indicate where the body might be specifically as indicated in DA; it really can only be Henry Blois who is responsible. However, given author B’s uncertainty about whether the rumours were true about St Patrick’s relics lying at Glastonbury, it would be fair to assume, if any grave existed with the name Patrick on it, Henry Blois would have secured it as St Patrick’s relics.

We can assume there was no previous legend of St Patrick because Osbern would never have said Dunstan was the first Abbot if there was any definitive previous lore concerning Patrick at Glastonbury. This surely also would have been mentioned in Eadmer’s invective against the invention of false claims about the housing of relics.

Chapter 11 of DA

A vision of St Patrick.

Long after the death of the blessed St Patrick, when the question often arose whether he had been a monk and Abbot there, all doubt was eliminated by the vision of a certain brother whose memory had grown shaky after the blessed man’s death so that he continually asked himself whether it had been so or not. It was confirmed by the following Oracle. When he had sunk into sleep and he seemed to hear someone who was reciting the saints miracles at these words: ’therefore this man was distinguished with the holiness of the Metropolitan Pall; and later he became a monk and Abbot.’ He added too that he would show what he had said written down in letters of gold for anyone who did not completely believe it.

Scott708 indicates that chapter 11 of DA identifies Glastonbury with Avalon. His notion is based upon the postscript to the St Patrick charter without realizing that at one stage Henry Blois had concocted a charter, but at a later date he had added the charter itself and its postscript into DA. So, in effect it is part of the myth that makes Glastonbury synonymous with Avalon, but the postscript was added into DA following a copy of the charter and both were fabricated by Henry Blois at separate times.

708The early history of Glastonbury, p. 191 note 36

In chapter 11, Henry Blois attempts to eliminate the suspicion that St Patrick might not have been associated with Glastonbury.  In effect, the chapter establishes that ‘Archbishop’ Patrick became abbot of Glastonbury and by association distinguished with the holiness of the Metropolitan Pall the monastery at Glastonbury. Certainly, no consolidating author is interested in establishing any notion of a metropolitan pall being possessed by an abbot of Glastonbury except Henry Blois.

What is interesting though is Henry’s clever strategy of faking the St. Patrick charter. The 601 charter was ancient, the Devonian King’s flourit barely legible, having been obliterated by time. Concerning the St Patrick charter, if one was to pretend another hundred and fifty years of antiquation on top of that…. it would be very difficult to forge a convincing document for consideration which did not appear to be a fake. This is the precise reason we have this explanation of how there was in existence a St Patrick’s charter composed in gold lettering which did not obviously corrode or become illegible over time. I would imagine the charter was fabricated by Henry and the gullible contemporary’s (and us in posterity) are led to believe this charter in gold letters miraculously conveyed St Patrick’s words through time and gave evidence of Phagan and Deruvian’s foundation myth for anyone who did not completely believe it.

One should consider the cleverness of constructing such an elaborate mechanism, by which, Henry has thought out the possible way of convincing others how this new information had come to light. He used William as the discoverer of the gold lettered charter and who would doubt such a conscientious historian; especially, if the charter was in evidence.

Henry goes further back in history to establish erroneous lore because ‘supposedly’ Patrick is conveying the words of Phagan and Deruvian (which they had written in a book found in the chapel at the top of Glastonbury tor) which takes the myth right back to the apostolic era in that they had ‘re-discovered’ an already existing church in 167 their supposed era. The convolution in establishing this myth in the twelfth century without previous lore bares witness to Henry’s inventive genius. These are not the efforts of Scott’s consolidating author, who, in effect, is confuting contrary arguments to the likelyhood of St Patrick ‘returning’ to England… as he concerns himself with twisting the story to fit the known dates.

Thus, we hear of St Patrick’s unlikely 111 year age at death. The consolidating monk writes after the fire in 1184 and is solely interested in establishing Glastonbury’s claim of housing the St Patrick relics and their fortuitous appearance (since author B’s period) in the new building.

Chapter 12 of DA

On St Indract and St Bridget.

Hence the custom developed among the Irish of visiting that place to kiss the relics of their patron. Whence the well-known story that St Indract and the blessed St Bridget, prominent citizens of that land, once frequented the place. They say that after St Bridget, who had come there in 488 AD, had tarried for some time on the island of Beckery, she returned home but left behind certain of her ornaments, namely a bag, a necklace, a small bell and weaving implements, which are still preserved there in memory of her. As our pen has recorded elsewhere, St Indract and his companions were martyred and buried there. Later he was translated by King Ine from his place of martyrdom into the church of Glastonbury.

In chapter 12 of DA, Henry includes the first sentence just to re-iterate author B’s words, which is probably the earliest propaganda recorded at Glastonbury: Now Irish pilgrims, like men of other races, felt special affection for Glastonbury, not least out of their desire to honour the ‘elder’ St Patrick, who is said to have died there happily in the Lord.

As we have covered already, we can tell the entire proposition of Saint Patrick at Glastonbury is flimsy and we can see the discrepancy of a ‘senior’ and ‘junior’ Patrick as a device used to possibly explain things in author B’s era. Some have suggested Dunstan himself was the first propagator of the myth of St Patrick at Glastonbury and someone in author B’s era tries to rationalise the mistaken identity of a Patrick at Glastonbury.

We have no reason to doubt the authenticity of St Indract at Glastonbury yet he is more commonly associated with ‘Tammerton’ which could refer to Plymouth as ‘Tamar Town’. Henry Blois in DA just surreptitiously connects St Bridget and Indract as historically real to the myth of St Patrick by association. It sounds highly dubious that a bag and necklace would have come down from the fifth to the twelfth century, so I would propose that these objects were more recent to associate St Bridget with the abbey.

Chapter 13 of DA

On St Benignus.

In 460 AD. St Benignus came to Glastonbury. He was a disciple of St Patrick and the third to succeed him in his Irish see, as their ‘acts’ attest. Admonished by an Angel, he forsook his homeland and the dignity of his episcopate in accordance with a vow and undertook a voluntary pilgrimage which led him under God’s guidance, to Glastonbury where he found St Patrick. How much favour he found with God is revealed by many signs and miracles; witness the marks of his presence deal at Meare, the broad expanse of water granted at his prayers and the huge leafy tree that flourished from his withered staff. After endless struggles on the island he came to a blessed end and after many years had passed in 1091 AD he was translated to Glastonbury with honour.

We can see the only person interested in building a case for St Patrick at Glastonbury is Henry Blois because it was he who invented the charter.  St Patrick at Glastonbury is doubtful in reality, yet there were rumours and St Patrick was ‘said’ to be buried there, but it all seems controversial and dubious.  An account of St Patrick which attempts to bring him in to close association with Glastonbury would be made all the more credible if Saint Benignus of Armagh (d. 467, a known associate), was also brought into the concocted myth. St Benignus was the son of an Irish chieftain in Ireland. He was baptized into the Catholic faith by St. Patrick and became his favourite disciple. Benignus is said to have contributed materials for the “Psalter of Cashel”, and the “Book of Rights”. He succeeded St. Patrick’s nephew Sechnall as coadjutor and became the first rector of the Cathedral School of Armagh.

The probability that St Benignus ever set foot in Glastonbury is even less than that of St Patrick. However, there is another Patrick709 who was prominent in the area and Meare is only a couple of miles from Glastonbury. As we shall see in chapter 33 of DA shortly, Henry attempts to convince us of the notion of St Benignus’s proximity to the area because he has espied a grave inscription at Meare with an epitaph which associates a certain Beonna with the other Patrick ‘Junioris’ and would have us believe through this that Beonna is St Benignus. Henry is insistent that St Benignus should become part of Glastonbury lore because of his known relationship with St Patrick.

709Author B’s Junioris

St Patrick is more easily established and thus the St Patrick charter. In chapter 22, St Benignus’ name is mentioned in the numerous relics deposited at Glastonbury. Henry also interpolates his name into the body of William’s relatively untouched work in the latter half of DA.  A curious sentence is inserted as an aside at the beginning of chapter 66 which says in reference to Aethelweard: Harthacnut gave him a reliquary, in which the body of the blessed Benignus now rests.  In an obvious interpolation in chapter 67 in a list of abbots, Sigegar is randomly said to lie beneath St Benignus.

In chapter 71 Patrick is named as the first abbot and St Benignus follows as the second. These must be Henry additions to the British abbots because initially William’s list will have started with Worgret who is on the 601 Charter. In chapter 72 there is a short interpolation again to confirm the translation of St Benignus in Thurstan’s era. It is the shortest chapter of a couple of lines which has been inserted into William’s original work while on the topic of Thurstan.

This highlights the fact that Henry has inserted it into William’s original because in Henry’s mind he makes Thurstan responsible for the bogus act of translation from Meare and thus dates the event to 1091 AD during Thurstan’s abbacy. The dexterity and thoroughness with which Henry creates his illusion is clearly witnessed. I find it extraordinary that researchers in the past have been duped into believing that St Benignus ever came to Glastonbury.

A persona of secondary importance in St Benignus is incidentally provided with an entire cover story to substantiate the persona of primary importance which is St Patrick; a case study of a cover story needing background like Gaimar’s epilogue for ‘Geoffrey’s’ source book. St Patrick is the supposed creator of the St Patrick charter which substantiates Henry’s goal toward metropolitan status. The whole is a web of illusion and substantiates the fact that GR version B is heavily interpolated by Henry because its not in GR1 and if it were true Osbern would not have claimed Dunstan was the first abbot so you can guess it is not William of Malmesbury writing: Patrick was succeeded in the office of Abbot by Benignus, and where he affects being ever cautious by only stating fact: but for how many years is uncertain. Who he was and what his name in his native tongue, is neatly given in this epitaph at Meare:

Within this to the bones of Beonna lays,

Was Father here of the monks in ancient days.

Patrick of old to serve he had the honour,

So Erin’s sons aver and name Beonna.

In the DA version of this epitaph found at Meare (covered in chapter 33), it states Irish (Hybernigene) rather than Erin. It is not by coincidence that Leland did not find the Life of Benignus….because it is stated in the interpolated section of GR3 as having been written with other saints lives…. because certainly William would never have written it.

We must accept that some interpolations in GR3 are interpolations by Henry Blois into William’s final redacted manuscript as previously discussed.  Otherwise, there can be no other alternative but to recognise Saint Patrick at Glastonbury as Scott and Carley have both had to concede.

The stupidity is that, if the St Patrick charter is an obvious fake, why do we lend any credibility to Patrick at Glastonbury; especially if author B’s testimony is only tentative anyway.  What has duped our scholars is the thoroughness of both HRB and DA in clever conflation, correlation and corroboration…. the supporting evidence concerning St Benignus is a prime example which makes it all the more convincing.

If we can accept that Henry presented an early edition of an interpolated DA at Rome for his own purposes, we can then admit it was consolidated later by him. An unconcerned consolidating editor would more likely omit contradictory evidence rather than coalesce the whole.  If we understand this, we can see that Henry at the later stage is in fact rewriting history for posterity rather than writing it for his previous contemporary agenda.

  It transpired that Henry has added later anecdotal and incidental information which provides a credible background to tentative persona at Glastonbury which seemingly coincides or is corroborated by other bogus episodes. A regard for the truth was dispensed with when Henry Blois started the Dunstan rumour when he arrived at Glastonbury or composed the historical Brutus, the Briton pseudo-history for Empress Matilda and Henry Ist.

Chapter 14 of DA

  On St Columba.

In 504 AD St Columba came to Glastonbury. Some men say that this saint completed the course of his life there, but whether this is so or whether he returned to his own country I cannot determine.

Saint Columba who lived from 521–597 was an Irish abbot and missionary credited with spreading Christianity in Scotland. He founded the abbey on Iona and Henry attempts to claim him also in a half-hearted way using hearsay, probably because of the Irish provenance and author B’s reference to the Irish. Henry also employs the same affected probity that he uses throughout, to give the appearance that these are William’s words.

Scott is completely duped saying that ‘this chapter ought to be accepted as William’s work because the uncertainty expressed about whether the saint died at Glastonbury is in William’s style, whereas an interpolator would not have introduced the possibility of doubt’. Henry is not only an interpolator but a serial liar and propagandist. On these same grounds of simply trusting the credence of works scholars are still discussing the source book of HRB and worse ‘Geoffrey’ hailing fom Monmouth. Because Geoffrey attests to anything why give it credence when HRB is obviously a constructed false history.

Chapter 15 of DA

On St David the Archbishop.

How highly St David, the great Archbishop of Menevia, esteemed that place, is too well known to need illustration by our account. He verified the antiquity and sanctity of the church through a divine Oracle, for he came thither with seven bishops, of whom he was the chief, in order to dedicate it.  But after everything that the service customarily required had been prepared he was indulging himself in sleep on what he thought would be the night pre-ceding the ceremony. He had submerged all his senses in slumber when he saw the Lord Jesus standing beside gently asking him why he had come. Upon his instantly disclosing the reason the Lord restrained him from his purpose by saying that he himself had long ago dedicated that church in honour of his mother and that it would not be seemly to profane the sacrament with human repetition. As he was speaking he seemed to pierce the Saint’s palm with this finger and added that he should take it as a sign that he ought not repeat what the Lord had done beforehand; but because he had been motivated by devotion, not impudence, his punishment would not be prolonged, so that, when he was about to say the words, ‘through him and with him and in him’ in the mass on the following morning, the full vigour of his health would be restored to him. The priest was shaken out of his sleep by these terrors and, just as at the time he grew pale at the ulcerous sore, so later he applauded the truth of the prophecy. But, so that he might not seem to have done nothing, he quickly built another church and dedicated it as his own work.

These words ‘through him and with him and in him’ come in the Canon of the Mass after the Consecration and before the Lord’s Prayer. The corresponding passage in our Prayer Book is: ‘Not weighing our merits, but pardoning our offences; through Jesus Christ our Lord, by whom and with whom in the unity’ etc.  The chapter is designed to substantiate the fact that there was already a church in St David’s era. The life of St David by Rhygyfarch ascribes the foundation of Glastonbury to St David. The only reason this chapter is included in DA by Henry Blois is to stipulate that St David merely tried to ‘consecrate’ an existing church so that Rhygyfarch’s version did not contradict Henry’s bogus apostolic foundation…. or even that by Phagan and Deruvian.

This counters the tradition found in the eleventh century Life of Saint David which states that St David founded twelve monasteries to the praise of God: first, arriving at Glastonbury, he built a church there; then he came to Bath, and there causing deadly water to become salutary with a blessing, he endowed it with perpetual heat, rendering it fit for people to bathe…710

710Rhygyvarch’s Life of St David, A.W. Wade-Evans’s translation1923

Scott’s assumption that William heard this from oral tradition as he was not familiar with Rhygyfarch is irrelevant as it is not William writing. To say that Henry Blois was ignorant of the part played by St David in history would be futile as the base storyline and interaction of Dubricius found in HRB is derived from Rhygyfarch’s Life of David. We can see how the primacy of the fictional Caerleon was subtly transposed onto St David’s so it did not contradict Rhygyfarch’s testimony: Here begins the genealogy of Saint David, archbishop of all Britannia by the grace and predestination of God.

Giraldus Cambrensis also wrote a Life of St. David, but that text is little more than an extract of Rhygyfarch. In fact, all the surviving manuscripts of The Life of Saint David may be traced to Rhygyvarch’s text as their ultimate source. So, Henry was on tricky ground having to find a rationalisation for what was Rhygyfarch’s account of the foundation of Glastonbury.

In any case, whether the bogus miracle story of Christ’s appearance to St. David was included as an apologia to counter balance Henry’s fabrication of an early foundation, by establishing a ‘consecration’ by Christ himself, rather than a foundation by St David, or whether it was primarily included to counter the assertion of Rhygyfarch; both establish the right of primacy to a church pre-existing any Augustinian foundation.

The chapter contradicts the stone building of King Ine in GR1 (William’s genuine position for the stone building) and makes for an early foundation myth. Essentially, it harks to the apostolic foundation of Henry’s first attempt at metropolitan by implying that (through the disciples) Christ Himself was the inspiration for the founding of the ‘Old Church’.

In GR William notes that the place of St David’s burial is uncertain yet in chapter 16 of DA, Henry has inserted an account of how he came to be at Glastonbury. St David has little bearing on Henry’s early agenda and was probably necessarily included as part of Glastonburyana lore to counter Rhygyfarch’s suggestion that Glastonbury had been founded by St David.

Chapter 16 of DA

Of the relics of St David.

This worthy saint of God died in 546 AD. Moreover certain men assert that the relics of this saintly and incomparable man have been placed with those of the blessed St Patrick in the old church, a claim supported and confirmed as beyond doubt by the frequent prayers of the Welsh and many of their stories, in which they openly disclose that Bernard, Bishop of the Ross Valley, has more than once looked for the relics of the saint there, despite the opposition of many, but has not found them. We will append an account of how his relics were translated from the Ross Valley to Glastonbury. In the time of King Edgar a certain lady named Aelswitha acquired them through a kinsman of hers, who was Bishop of the Ross Valley at that time when all the districts had been so devastated and scarcely anyone was to be found there, except a few women, and these in scattered places. And she bought the relics to Glastonbury.

The ‘certain men’ who assert can be understood as the singular Henry Blois placing St David’s relics close to those of the bogus Patrick relics. This may be a later insertion in DA as Henry’s friend Bernard died in 1148 and there would probably be no claim at Glastonbury or reference to Bernard’s search for the grave of St David in Wales until after Henry’s friend Bernard was dead.  If the St Patrick tomb had already been planted in the old church at the time author B wrote, author B would not have implied his burial there as ‘tentative’ based on hearsay. It is upon author B’s tentative testimony confusing two Patrick’s that Henry builds the entire fabrication of St Patrick at Glastonbury.

Henry is cognisant of the fact that his friend Bernard had tried to locate the relics of St David without success. ‘Rosina Vallis’ does not appear elsewhere in William of Malmesbury as an alternative to Menevia. We can conclude that Henry visited the Ross valley in 1136 and affects a distance from Bernard (posing as William) by calling him bishop of the Ross valley. Henry Blois also cross references the Vallis Rosina found many times in Rhygyvarch’s text, of the Life of David:

“The land,” say they, “whereon you are, shall be yours forever.” And Bwya gave that day to holy David the whole of Vallis Rosina for a perpetual possession…. To this he answered, “I grieve to have seen smoke rising from Vallis Rosina, which encircled the whole country….

Henry also supplies the bogus translation story by connecting it to Aelswitha in the time of King Edgar. This is written by the man who loves to establish a myth to the glorification of Glastonbury.

Chapter 17 of DA

On the relics translated from Wales to Glastonbury.

Certain religious men from Wales bear witness that, intending a journey to Rome in those days, they brought with them to Glastonbury many bodies of saints and relics which they left behind there when they set out on their journey. This translation occurred in 962 AD, the 420th year after the death of St David.

The myth of St David at Glastonbury is based upon St David’s relics not existing elsewhere in Wales. This fact is made clear to Henry by his friendship with Bernard and should require us to be suspicious of any episode which mentions his name in connection with Glastonbury. Bernard, bishop of St David’s died in 1148, so there may be some possibility that the bogus translation myth was employed in the 1149 request for metropolitan status at Rome, as it could hardly come to light during Bernard’s lifetime if Bernard were looking for relics in Wales.

Chapter 18 of DA

On the sanctity and dignity of the church of Glastonbury.

The church of Glastonbury, therefore, is the oldest of all those that I know in England and hence the epithet applied to it. In it are preserved the bodily remains of many Saints, besides Patrick and the others of whom I spoke above, and there is no part of the church that is without the ashes of the blessed. The stone paved floor, the sides of the altar, the very altar itself, above and within, are filled with the relics close packed. Deservedly indeed is the repository of so many saints said to be a heavenly shrine on Earth. How fortunate, good Lord, are those inhabitants who have been summoned to an upright life by reverence for that place. I cannot believe that any of these can fail of heaven, for their deaths are accompanied by the recommendation and advocacy of such great patrons. There one can observe all over the floor stones, artfully interlaced in the forms of triangles or squares and sealed with lead; I do no harm to religion if I believe in some sacred mystery is contained beneath them. Its age and its multitude of saints have called forth such reverence for the place, that at night scarcely anyone presumes to keep watch there, nor during the day to spit there; let anyone aware of displaying such outcomes and quake with bodily fear. No one has brought a hunting bird within the neighbouring cemetery or lead a horse thither and left again without himself or his possessions being harmed. Within living memory everyone undergoing ordeal by iron or water who has offered a prayer there has, with one exception, rejoiced in his salvation. If anyone sought to place any building nearby which by its shade interfered with the light of the church that building became a ruin. It is quite clear that to the men of that province no oath was holier or more oft repeated than that ‘by the old church’, upon which they did anything rather than perjure themselves, out of fear of sudden retribution. The testimony of many absolutely truthful men throughout the ages upholds the truth, if it be doubtful, of the words we have set down.

The aim of this entire exercise is summed up in the first sentence in proving that William thought the church of Glastonbury was the oldest of all. William supposedly says: In it are preserved the bodily remains of many Saints, besides Patrick and the others of whom I spoke above. In William’s unadulterated Life of Patrick related by William, there is no mention of Patrick at Glastonbury to the end of book 2 from which Leland recycles. It is in the Life of Patrick where Henry Blois, writing as William, states on the final folio, there will be a third book…. which we can only imagine would have dealt with the fable of Patrick’s return.

In all likelihood the third book was never written just like the Estoire des Bretons said to have been written by Gaimar. It may have existed, but if it did, it would have been written by Henry Blois. This of course would lead into the fictitious time in later life when Archbishop Patrick settles as Abbot of Glastonbury. Leland relates that the works he came across were mutilated. Leland states that: ‘I found two at Glastonbury, where the monks say Patrick is buried, though this distich take, unless I am mistaken from the epigrams of Bede, tells a different story’.  Leland then goes on to relate information he had found about Patrick which he assumes was written by William, but had in fact been written in DA by Henry Blois.

John of Glastonbury is irrelevant also because his information is derived from HRB and DA. After stating that Constans was formerly a monk at Winchester (the reader knowing why this fable was introduced and by whom) John of Glastonbury goes on to recycle that St Germanus brought Patrick into his intimate circle. Prior to Henry Blois, the Patrick myth was just tentative at Glastonbury, so when we read the bodily remains of many Saints, besides Patrick…. we should realise these are the words of Henry Blois. The sentence which suggests if anyone sought to place any building nearby which by its shade interfered with the light of the church that building became a ruin could refer to the state of disrepair the buildings were in before the arrival of Henry Blois and to my mind suggests that this passage was written before the fire in 1184.

Chapter 19 of DA

On St Paulinus the Bishop.

To return to my theme, the birth of St Patrick in 361 AD preceded the arrival in Britain of the blessed Augustine by 236 years. The traditions of our fathers maintain that the latter’s comrade in preaching, Paulinus, Bishop of Rochester and earlier Archbishop of York, had strengthened the structure of the church, previously made of wattle as we said, with a layer of boards and had covered it from the top down with lead. It was managed with such skill by this celebrated man that the church lost none of its sanctity and its beauty was much increased. And certainly, the more grandly constructed a church is, the more likely it is to entice the dullest minds to prayer and to bend the most stubborn to supplication.

Henry Blois states his theme here, in that, Patrick preceded St Augustine by 236 years and this is the thrust of his argument and the intent behind his propaganda. It is the point of interpolating DA with a St Patrick legend at Glastonbury. It is not in any way coincidental that, the time span by which St Patrick preceded Augustine is a stated 236 years. It clearly points to the fact that it is Canterbury’s primacy, which Henry is trying to show has no basis.

It is also made clear that Augustine’s contemporary Paulinus repaired the church and Paulinus’s name is most likely happened upon because Bede attributes the building of a stone church at Lincoln to him. In other words, Paulinus is randomly chosen to repair a pre-existing church as a known builder (of that era when Augustine arrived) and one whose action provides a proof of antiquity (because the church needed repair). This same Paulinus in Rhygyvarch’s Life of St David is:

One of the bishops, called Paulinus, rises, with whom the pontiff, Saint David, had formerly read, and says, “There is one, made bishop by the Patriarch, who has not yet appeared at our synod….

In effect the chapter is evidential support for Henry’s aim which establishes that the church was old when Augustine and Paulinus came to Britain, which indeed was a fact, as noted in the postscript to the 601 charter, but it also establishes a rationalisation of why the church is no longer in wattle. All contemporaries could see it was wooden and it probably had a lead roof.711

711In Henry Blois’ Perlesvaus (derived from Master Blehis), we hear ‘coincidentally’of the chapel nouvelemant faite, qui mout estoit bele e riche; si estoit covert de plon….

I cannot stress enough how this onslaught of polemic about the previous construction of the church only highlights that the church is wooden at the time Henry Blois wrote; and it is Henry Blois who wishes us to be apprised of the wattle construction…. as it is not an issue in GR1 or VD II.

We should then accept and understand Henry has seen and is in possession of the prophecy of Melkin. How can we think otherwise; especially, when much of the inspirational iconography of the Matière de Bretagne, (which is Henry’s work) is derived from the prophecy.

The Melkin prophecy must have been in existence. Henry Blois was the person who instigated Glastonbury to be Ineswitrin to compensate for a ‘first agenda’ and then subsequently he trans-locate’s Athur’s fictitious Avalon to be located at Glastonbury; so, a reversed Ineswitrin to compensate for his ‘second agenda’ after writing VM where he had decided to locate Avalon at Glastonbury c.1155-7.

There is only one reason Henry Blois persists in letting us know the previous construction of the old church was in wattle. It is to find relevance to match the criteria of cratibus found in the prophecy of Melkin. What in normality would seemingly be a point of such little consequence i.e. the previous constituent composition, construction material or method of build, is repeated far too often to be in any way anecdotal comment, but definitive polemic; as they are in the interpolated sections of GR3 and DA. This is overstated!!

What used to be the construction material which is ‘no longer evident’ as a ‘wattle’ oratori. Author B bears witness the church was in wood in his era; hence the introduction of Paulinus covering it with wood.

Chapter 20 of DA

On the translation of Indract and his comrades.

Some years later the bodies of the martyr Indract and his comrades were translated from their place of martyrdom and buried in that church by Ine, King of the West Saxons, who had received a divine vision. Indract’s body was put in a stone pyramid to the left of the altar, the others were put under the floor in places either carefully chosen or dictated by chance.

These are probably William’s words and follow the description of the church and its sanctity found in chapter 18. There seems to be no propaganda value for Henry…. So, the chapter seems to be slotted in where he thinks appropriate in his new version of Glastonbury’s chronological history.

Chapter 21 of DA

On the relics translated from Northumbria to Glastonbury.

Sometime later when the Danes were attacking Northumbria, Tyccea, an Abbot from those parts, migrating from the north to the West under the cover of peace, retired to Glastonbury where, in his capacity of Abbot, he assumed the role of the church in 754 AD. For many years the north of the country was exposed to the plunder of those pirates while the rest of England suffered no attacks. Naturally, Tyccea brought with him rich sureties from his homeland, namely the relics of Aidan, Bishop of Lindisfarne, the bodies of the saints Ceolfrith, Benedict, Eosterwine, Hwaetberht and Selfrith, abbots of Wearmouth, Bede the presbyter, Hebba, Begu, and Boisil, together with the body of Hilda abbess of the monastery once known as Streoneshalh but now called Whitby. These relics were placed above the altar and added greatly to reverence for the place. Moreover, when Tyccea himself bid farewell to life, he received a distinguished burial in the right-hand corner of the greater church near the entrance to the old one. This sepulchre is noted both for its size and for its artistic engraving.

These for the most part are William’s words and follow the previous chapter, but Henry has seen fit to assign to Tyccea the translation of Northern saints which is anachronistic. In GP King Edward carried out the translations. Henry himself was a relic collector and may have been responsible for some relics. However, there is something suspicious about foisting the translations on Tyccea and the story may be contrived so as not to chime with his bogus story of the translation of Dunstan due to the Danish incursion.

If we follow the same rule as above where an occasional name is added by Henry, we can see Bede features. Bede who was an idol of William’s would have been mentioned elsewhere if William of Malmesbury had genuinely known of Bede’s resting place at Glastonbury. Henry has claimed Bede so as to make Glastonbury appear a seat of learning where all who were noted in history seem to have wished to be buried there; or been translated there. The notion that every famous person in British history is buried at Glastonbury is ludicrous. Joseph of Arimathea, St Patrick, St Begninus, St David, Gildas, King Arthur, Bede….nonsense!!! Notice the same ploy in the next chapter in the pretence: I will pass over the ones mentioned before, namely…. and then ‘again’ does the complete opposite by naming them. The seed is planted!

Chapter 22 of DA

On the various relics deposited at Glastonbury.

Since the island of Glastonbury is remarkable in containing the ashes of so many saints beside those mentioned above, it is a pleasure to record the names of a few out of the many whose bodily remains, we do not doubt, for the most part rest there. For to account in detail the relics of saints collected their by Kings and magnates would be to extend this volume immeasurably; besides, they are recorded in the gospel books. I will pass over the ones mentioned before, namely that twelve disciples of St Philip, Phagan and Deruvian and their many disciples, Patrick, Benignus, Indract and his comrades, Gildas the wise, St David of Menevia, and those whom the venerable Tyccea is said to have brought thither. Know that it is reliably said that resting there are St Paulinus, Archbishop of Northumbria, two Innocents translated thither from Bethlehem by pious King Edgar, St Dunstan, our magnificent father on account of whose translation from Canterbury to Glastonbury we subjoin, as well as the bishops of St Aidan and St Besilius, martyred at a tender age; also the relics of St Urban, Pope and martyr, the bones of the martyrs St Anastasius, St Cesarius, St Benignus and St Melanus the bishop. There also rest St Aelflaed the queen and St Aelswitha, the virgin whose flesh and bones are still whole, as those who have seen them attest, and whose hair shirt and holy robe have not rotted. There to are the bones of the Queen St Balthild and the virgin St Mamilla as well as the saints Ursula, Daria, Crisanta, Udilia, Mary, Martha, Lucy, Luceus, Waleburga, Gertrude, and Cecilia. In addition to the saints just mentioned there are innumerable relics of saints, the gifts of Kings, Princes, bishops and other nobleman, some of whose names are recorded in the old books of the church. Many relics too, carried from the Kingdom of Northumbria at the time the Danes were waging war there. Others were brought from Wales, when it was being persecuted, to Glastonbury, as though to a storehouse of saints. And although we do not have complete knowledge of them, they themselves rejoice in their full knowledge and contemplation of God.

This passage naturally follows the previous. It has much that is originally William’s material. However, interspersed are names such as Mary and Martha (perhaps the innocents brought from Bethlehem) amongst a list William no doubt had compiled with the added reminder that Glastonbury history goes right back to the associates of Jesus: For to account in detail the relics of saints collected……. would be to extend this volume immeasurably; besides, they are recorded in the gospel books.

We should note again the cleverness with which Henry often affects a position to seem disinterested in imparting information and yet surreptitiously follows it with the information anyway which plants the seed of propaganda. We see this where he makes a pretence of omitting material about Arthur in DA…. yet goes right ahead and drops the bombshell of where he is buried. Again above: I will pass over the ones mentioned before, namely that 12 disciples of St Philip, Phagan and Deruvian and their many disciples, Patrick, Benignus, Indract and his comrades, Gildas the wise….

Indract is certainly relevant to Glastonbury. The rest are placed in association at Glastonbury entirely due to Henry’s agendas. This chapter would seem to be constructed pre-1158 because it incorporates all the renowned around whom Henry had created an ancient association with Glastonbury. Obviously, Joseph does not feature in Henry’s pre 1155 first agenda which deals with primacy and the case for metropolitan. Joseph, Avalon (at Glastonbury) and Arthur’s burial in Avalon are all part of the post 1158 agenda on his return to England.

Because this passage is peppered with Henry’s fabrications, it is worth noting that the passage about Dunstan’s translation having been included in this chapter along with the others (who are spuriously connected to Glastonbury), lends credence to the position that the Dunstan translation myth was started by Henry Blois. As we concluded when investigating Eadmer’s letter; St Dunstan, our magnificent father on account of whose translation from Canterbury to Glastonbury we subjoin; we know is certainly not William’s position. We can therefore look upon this chapter as a consolidation of Henry’s fabrications interspersed with William’s original words.

Chapter 23 of DA

On the translation of St Dunstan from Canterbury to Glastonbury.

Since we have been talking about other saints, we will append an account of how St Dunstan was translated. In 1012 AD during the reign of the famous King Edmund, called Ironside in his native tongue, the Danes landed on the eastern shores of England and brought all of the territory of Kent under their control. There they deprived many of their proper rank, banished many from their homeland and subjected many to a very cruel death. In this way, by slaughter rapine and burning, they destroyed divine things as much as human ones all the way to the city of London, sparing neither rank nor age nor sex. As a result the venerable Archbishop Aelfheah, not to mention any others, was driven from his seat of high office, had his estates devastated and his possessions seized. Who could tell of the rest without weeping? Alas the sorrow of it! The wicked villains entered the metropolitan church of the English people, and attacked the religious servants of God. It is horrible to tell of it. And they drove all of them from the house of God and destroyed everything by fire.

It came to pass that at that time King Edmund came to Glastonbury. There he spent some time during which he related the complete story of that terrible captivity of Abbot Beorhtred and the brethren of the house, telling them that the church of Canterbury had been burnt and entirely bereft of inhabitants and religion. The Abbot and the whole congregation were saddened at hearing this, as if a sword had pierced the heart of each of them. Among other things, they began to recite the lofty virtues of their distinguished father Dunstan who had, throughout his life, wonderfully honoured Glastonbury by gifts of ample estates and magnificent liberties and, above all, by instituting there the regular life. Deciding to be silent about all except religious matters, they at once fervently entreat the King and beseech his help and advice, that they might transfer the relics of that glorious man to the religious place where, nourished once on the milk of religion, he had attained such great virtues that he had been able to illuminate not only the flock at Glastonbury but all the provinces of England.

Hearing this, the King met their desire with pious goodwill and determined that what they asked of him should be speedily effected. There was no delay; with his wish now granted the Abbot enjoined the undertaking of this mission on four of his fellow monks, specifying that, with the help of some friends, they should hasten to Canterbury, and should transfer the bones of the most holy Dunstan to Glastonbury. His sons received their father’s orders most dutifully and, when they had made all the preparations for the great journey and had been blessed, they flew forth to obey their orders enthusiastically, trusting in the mercy of God and, especially in the power of the saint himself. For these monks had formally clung to the blessed Dunstan while he was alive by performing services in his chapel and had also committed his body to its burial place after his soul had been translated to peaceful rest; they had then remained by the side of his successor St Aelfheah until his martyrdom. For it pleased both these archbishops to have as assistants individuals from the monastic community of Glastonbury, both on account of the unsurpassed love and affection in which they especially held their nursemaid and so that, spurred on by the examples of their immediate attendants, they would not deviate from the life which they had previously been accustomed to live with them in the monastery. The names of those brothers were Sebrithus, Ethelbrithus, Bursius, and Aeldwordus, surnamed Quadrans. When these brothers came to Canterbury they found the place bereft of all its inhabitants, just as they had heard from the King. They went at once to the tomb of that most holy man, which was easily recognised by them because they themselves had placed him in his sepulchre. When they opened it they found the bones of St Dunstan, more precious than gold or Topaz; for his flesh had been destroyed over the long period of time; and gathered them up with fitting reverence, and not without tears. They also recognised the ring that had been placed on the saint’s finger when he had been committed to burial, the one that he was said to have made himself when he was a young man. When they had accomplished everything for which they had come they gave boundless thanks to the one who had made their journey prosperous and returned to Glastonbury, joyfully bringing back with them the most precious relics. With how much delight their return was received by everyone, especially the monks, can be more easily inferred by a sympathetic reader and it can be disclosed by this writer’s skill. This translation was effected in 1012 AD, the second year after the murder of the Archbishop St Aelfheah and the 24th year after St Dunstan’s final sleep.

We have already covered that Eadmer’s letter was in response to the claim put out by rumour that Dunstan’s relics lay at Glastonbury. Much of the above goes way beyond being an apologia…. but should be looked upon as a direct confutation by the man who started the rumour in his youth. This spiel is essentially what should have been in the VD but William had not co-operated with Henry or the monks.

At the time of the dispute there was no written counterclaim.  How could there be because it simply is not true.  Henry’s polemic here in DA provides a background to a story which was invented by Henry himself when he first arrived in Glastonbury purely to increase alms at a Dunstan grave. At that time time Eadmer opposed the rumour. Now c.1165-68 when all those that remembered it was Henry who started the rumour were dead and while the venerable bishop in late life is writing up his final consolidation of DA he decides to put to rest the issue now Dunstan has a site near the altar.

Note now, that the entire story is now on King Ironside’s word and the bogus escapade now becomes his idea.  Eadmer gives a good enough account of why the proposition is ludicrous. Eadmer wrote his letter 1126-29 never mentioning King Ironside as part of the rumour he was rebutting. Henry most probably wrote this rebuttal in DA for no other reason than it was him who concocted the rumour in the first place, forty years ago and now (after his death) few will take up the issue as vehemently as Eadmer had done.

The above spiel would not have been included in DA for Henry’s attempt at metropolitan. It would bring the whole of DA under suspicion as William OF Malmesbury’s’s VD did not mention the translation and all generally accepted Dunstan’s relics at Canterbury. A continuator (Scott’s consolidator) has followed Henry’s lead in constructing the following chapters 24 and 25 out of necessity after the fire in 1184.

The initial rumour may have been a fabrication which, Henry, in later life regretted, as Eadmer’s letter does pointedly accuse the ‘youth’ at Glastonbury and implicates Henry as a fabricator. He was the most renowned youth at Glastonbury at the time. Dunstan was the most renowned son of Glastonbury before Henry went to work fabricating lore for every other famous saint he could possibly conceive might be equated with Glastonbury.

As we can guess, initially the rumour of the translation of Dunstan’s relics was instigated to revitalise the coffers of Glastonbury just after Henry Blois’ arrival. In propaganda terms, for Henry’s ‘first agenda’ at Rome, there is no benefit for proposing Dunstan’s relics lay at Glastonbury (as it was untrue) and we know Eadmer’s letter dates much earlier than 1144. There is no benefit in terms of ‘first agenda’ to counter Osbern’s accusation that Dunstan was the first abbot as this mainly had ramifications on the antiquity of Glastonbury and was the cause of William writing DA. The first agenda was about metropolitan status c.1144 and was the reason GR3 is interpolated along with DA and First Variant gets its upgrade from primary historia to appeal to the church audience at Rome.

The only benefit which can be derived from such a fabricated rumour of the translation of Dunstan’s relics is the attraction of pilgrim’s to Glastonbury’s most famous son at that time. ASC under the year 994AD records the devastation of London by the Danes and the capture and martyrdom of Aelfheah in 1011. Chapter 23 of DA can be looked upon as a reassertion of the bogus claim made by Henry himself in his youth when there is no-one left to contest the issue c.1168-71.

  As we know, Henry has a copy of William’s most recent recension GR3 and as we have seen is interpolating into that also, but the chronology in that is not clear. Hence, we can excuse the minor anachronism in the supposed date of translation. Most physical depictions of Henry Blois today stem from a contemporary artwork of Henry Blois with a bishop’s staff holding a ring. I would suggest that it was either St David’s or Dunstan’s ring; fabricated to show that Dunstan had been translated to Glastonbury and now Henry has the ring.

Chapter 24 of DA

How the relics of St Dunstan were hidden under the ground.

When this had been accomplished, the brethren refreshed by God’s bounteous kindness, began a series of discussions to consider how they could commit their treasure to a safer place of confinement, for they feared with some justification, that when the enemy’s fury had been appeased and the church of Canterbury restored to its original state, the Archbishop, who was pre-eminent in authority and power, would demand back the relics that had been taken from him, whereupon the happiness that the monks had felt at their acquisition, would be equalled by their misery at their subsequent loss. The conclusion of their deliberations was a decision that two of their senior brethren, who were more reliable in keeping secrets, should conceal the most holy bones in an undisclosed place and acquaint no one with the knowledge of the secret as long as they lived. Only when faced with imminent death should they point out the place to one of the older and wiser brethren, who would similarly disclose it to someone at the moment of his death, just as had happened to him. In this way it would happen that as time passed and event followed event, the place would remain unknown to all except for one person who would know the truth, until it should please the most high that this light should not be hid under a bushel, but should be placed on a candlestick to give light to all in the house of God. Once the plan had been so conceived the two brothers chosen for the purpose put it into effect. For they did a painting on the inside of a small wooden receptacle, properly prepared for this end, and wrote on the right-hand side S, with an inscription, and on the left D, with an inscription wishing to signify by these letters the name of St Dunstan. They put his remains in the receptacle and concealed it in the larger church beneath a stone cut out for the purpose beside the holy water on the right-hand side of the monk’s entrance, a place of which all the others were quite ignorant. There he lay for 172 years, knowledge of this resting-place being entrusted to one man only at a time in the fashion prescribed.

Chapters 23, 24 and 25 obviously link together in that they cover the disinterment rumour of Dunstan at Canterbury and the translation to Glastonbury legend. Chapter 24 is the apologia for the relic’s subsequent reappearance. This took place conveniently in the year of the Great Fire (1072+172=1184). The implication given by the date is that the relics were ‘miraculously found’ in 1184 and an apologia was constructed to rationalise their fortuitous appearance at such a time when pilgrim funds were much needed to rebuild the abbey.

However, the event of the fire may have been chosen by an interpolator who wrote long after the fire to explain that it was because of that event why the relics were duly unearthed at that date.

There are two scenarios with which we might explain this happening. Given that Henry had buried Arthur and revealed the location of his burial site, he may well be accused of having concocted the painted vessel of St Dunstan. We should not forget that, like Arthur, the translation story was merely a concoction and we know Henry Blois goes to great lengths to substantiate his concoctions. In which case, we may look upon chapter 23 and with the exception of the last sentence of chapter 24, as having been written by Henry.

Chapter 25 is undoubtedly the same late interpolator continuing on from the previous sentence. The case for chapters 23 & 24 having been written by Henry, I base upon the author, who has a full understanding of how he had concocted the story in the first place even naming the dubious abbot responsible for the translation and also Henry’s wish to perpetuate and substantiate his own propaganda.

The other scenario is that a later interpolator has picked up the story and either created a hoax much like Henry de Sully was thought to have done…. or merely recounted the episode at a much later date…. as if it had transpired long ago and used the fire as the reason for the relics being re-discovered.

Chapter 25 of DA

How those relics were discovered.

Time passed and the saint still lay hidden underground until there was a certain monk there named John Canan, mature in years and most wise in mind, who was very well-informed about the ancient regulations of the monastery and into whose keeping knowledge of this secret had in turn been committed, according to the reliable testimony of the brothers. This monk had been assigned guardianship of a certain brother named John of Whatley who was youthful in years and in the monastic life, and whom the elder loved with exceeding fondness for his sunny nature. Urged by his fellows, the young monk used to exhort his master, despite constant rejection, entreating him urgently and sometimes flattering him, to point out to him the spot which contained so great a treasure. Finally the elder was softened by these repeated flattering requests and so one day, when the boy was questioning him in the usual way, he gave vent to these words: ‘my most beloved son, you cannot enter the church and sprinkle yourself with holy water without your clothes touching the stone under which that which you seek lies hidden. But do not press me any more about this; rather consider wisely and in silence what you have heard’. The youth certainly did not cover what he had heard with a curtain of oblivion, while the elder in due course yielded to fate.

After his death what he had said in secret was proclaimed from the rooftops and became common knowledge. Yet although all were perplexed by the ambiguity of his words they languished in complete inactivity and no one applied his hand to a test by which the knot of so great a doubt could have been untied. Sometime later the monastery of Glastonbury was assailed by fire which consumed not only the church and other buildings but its ornaments and treasures; and what is more, the greater part of its relics. It is not our task to describe here the sorrows caused by the fire because it is not our intention to occupy ourselves with these matters. The monks, seeking some solace for their grief, gathered together those few things that the flames had spared especially the relics. Then, troubled about St Dunstan, they recalled what John Canan and after him John of Whatley had said about him, which we related above, and they discussed it among themselves. After a few days had passed two of the brethren, Richard of Taunton and Ralph Toc, who were bolder than the rest in this matter, went with like mind to the place indicated earlier by John. They investigated it thoroughly and discovered the stone of which they had heard. Turning it over they beheld beneath it a wooden receptacle strengthened on all sides by iron bands. Calling the prior and the whole congregation together, they opened it and found therein the most sacred bones of the blessed Dunstan, with his ring on the bone of one of his fingers. And to remove every shred of doubt they saw a painting of him on the inside and S, with an inscription, on the right side of the receptacle and D, with an inscription on the left, representing the name of St Dunstan who had been placed therein. John of Canan’s story was thereby confirmed and the monks cheered by the discovery of these most desirable relics after their earlier distress, took them up joyfully and placed them with fitting reverence and devotion in a shrine suitably covered with gold and silver where they joined the shoulder and arm of St Oswald, King and martyr. The church of Glastonbury may therefore rejoice that it is fortified by the presence of so great a patron, thanks to whose intercessions and merits God continues to perform his great works there, repeatedly restoring life to the dead and health of those with all kinds of illnesses and frequently bringing aid to the foolish in all their perils.

To remove every shred of doubt, seems to imply that a physical object was fabricated to substantiate the bogus relics. The detail of the rediscovery given by the later interpolator is in the tradition started by Henry at the officine de faux, but it is clumsy by comparison. Henry knew that his additions were to be thought of as that which the reliable William had written. This clumbsy attempt ruins Henry’s consistency.

Chapter 26 of DA

On a venerable cross which once spoke.

In the church of Glastonbury there is a certain cross, worthy of their narration and covered in gold and silver, which once spoke or rather, the holy spirit spoke through it, to a monk of that place named Aylsi, in this fashion. When the monks passed by the cross, and it was as though it was by an altar, he did not incline his head with due reverence as the disciple of the rule required of him, although eventually on a certain occasion he did so bow when passing it. At this the cross burst into speech, as if it had the appropriate organs saying: ‘it’s too late now Aylsi, now it’s too late Aylsi’. Shocked by the divine voice he fell immediately to the ground and died.

The reader may remember that in the account of De Inventione Sancte Cruces Nostre, in which we have seen has the hand of Henry Blois à propos de Waltham; it also has a cross which is miraculous in that the head bows to King Harold. The cross was a very powerful symbol and to the superstitious medieval pilgrim, a story of such power and wonderment would bring pilgrims.  Henry Blois understood the power of the cross and will have used it to his advantage.

Chapter 27 of DA

On another cross from which the Crown fell.

There is also in that place another very ancient cross which once used to stand in the refectory. Of this it is said that when one day King Edgar and Archbishop Dunstan were sitting at the table in the refectory thoughts contrary to the divine will arose in the Kings heart, at which, marvellous to relate, and image of the Lord attached to the beam of the cross shook its whole body, so that the force of this motion caused its Crown to fall between the King and the Archbishop. The King’s confession made clear what this portended. For when asked by St Dunstan what he had been thinking or what he had been considering doing, the King acknowledged that at that very moment he had been considering transferring the monks to another place and bringing nuns thither. The King was on this account reverently rebuked by the Archbishop, who pointed out that it was contrary to the divine will, and so he withdrew the proposition as an error.

This may well be a polemically designed passage to resist some intention by the bishop of Bath or King Henry II, King Richard or John to replace monks with nuns at Glastonbury abbey.

Chapter 28 of DA

On a wounded cross.

There is a third cross smaller than the others, yet more renowned among the people which, has of old been covered with gold and silver. By a divine miracle a great volume of blood once flowed from this when it was struck by an arrow; how this came about I will not fail to recount elsewhere.

The small cross, which is renowned among the people, may well be the small cross supposedly found with the Holy cross which went to Waltham, which is said to have been left in the church at Montacute.  Again, this might well be another bogus story concocted as a pilgrim attractor. How the arrow hit the cross is not explained elsewhere, which may indicate, in whatever concoction the story appeared, it was burnt in the fire.

Chapter 29 of DA

On a certain image of the blessed it Mary.

Also to be found there is an image of the blessed St Mary which was not touched, not even the veil that hung from its head, by the great fire that surrounded the altar and consumed the cloth and all the ornaments on it. Yet because of the fire’s heat blisters, like those on a living man, arose on its face and remained visible for a long time to all who looked, testifying to a divine miracle.

Obviously written after the fire and so could not be connected to William or Henry Blois. Because the lacquer had bubbled and the image of St Mary was saved from the fire, a miracle was made of it.

Chapter 30 of DA

On the altar of St David, commonly called ‘the Sapphire’.

We read in the life of St David, Archbishop of Menevia, that while he was administering in his office of Abbot, to many of the brethren in the monastery of the Ross Valley, that he himself had built, an angel appeared to him one night saying: ‘tomorrow morning you must gird yourself, put on your shoes, and set out for Jerusalem. But you will have companions on your journey, two men from your household well known for their uprightness, Teilo and Padran, who will meet you tomorrow at an agreed place which I will now show you’. Without delay the saint disposed of the useful articles from his small cell, received the benediction from his brethren and, setting out on his journey early in the morning, reached the agreed place where he found the brothers as promised. So they began their journey together, not surrounded proudly with escorts but rich in the unity of their souls, none of them the Lord, none of them a servant. As they approached foreign lands St David was enriched with the gift of tongues so that they would not need an interpreter among the strangers. At last they drew near to the desired place and on the night before their arrival an angel appeared to the patriarch of Jerusalem and said:’ Three Catholic men are approaching from the far west whom you are to receive with joy and courteous hospitality, and consecrate as my bishops’. As a result of this divine vision the patriarch gladly carried out the orders concerning the approaching saints. After he had consecrated them he said to them: ’the power of the Jews prevails over Christians and by confuting us they drive out the faith. Appear before them therefore and preach to them constantly every day so that their vehemence will be checked and will abate when they come to know that the Christian faith has spread to the far West and that its praises are sung at the ends of the earth’. In obedience to his command they devote themselves to preaching and by its success convert the infidels and strengthen the weak. After completing all their tasks they arrange to return home. Thereupon the patriarch enriched the venerable father David with four gifts, namely a consecrated altar on which he used to offer the body of our Lord and which was valued for its innumerable miracles, a remarkable bell, a staff and the tunic of woven gold, all of which are vaunted for the brilliance of their glorious miracles’. ‘But’, said the patriarch, ’because these would be burdensome to you on your journey I will send them to you when you have arrived home’. ’The holy men bid farewell to the patriarch and at length reached their homeland where they awaited the fulfilment of his promise. Eventually they received their gifts brought to them by Angels, David in the monastery called Langemelech and Padam and Teilo in their own monasteries. Hence it is commonly said that those gifts came from heaven.

Since St David wished so precious a treasure to have a most worthy guardian after his death he presented that stone to the church of Glastonbury while he was still alive because he cherished that church with fond love on account of its venerable antiquity and especially on account of the relics of St Patrick and the other saints preserved there, as will most clearly be proven to anybody reading his deeds. Moreover that altar is still displayed in the church of Glastonbury in memory of the saint, preserved not by human diligence but by divine providence which, amid constant storms of change with Kings and Kingdoms rising and falling, the fierce hurricanes of war raging and almost everything else being destroyed, continued to check the greedy hands of those who would have stolen it. The cover in which the blessing David received that stone is still preserved and appropriately honoured in his episcopal see. After this famous stone, hidden in the past for fear of war, had lain concealed for a long time, its whereabouts known to no-one, Henry of blessed memory, the Bishop of Winchester and Abbot of Glastonbury, located it in a doorway of the church of the blessed Mary and adorned it sumptuously with gold, silver and precious stones, as can be seen today.

It is highly unlikely, given the attributes I have uncovered regarding the fabrications of Henry Blois, that a sapphire belonging to St David was genuinely discovered by Henry. In my opinion this was written by Henry, who, as I have posited before, is guilty of including his name as if it were written retrospectively. The account above is closely allied to the storyline of Rhygyvarch’s Life of St David which also names Padam and Teilo. The point which is relevant is that Henry Blois (the arch ‘back dating’ specialist), could have referred to himself as he did earlier in the third person to avoid any suspicion of authorship.

The reason we should consider this possibility is two-fold; firstly, because of his relationship with Bernard bishop of St David’s. It would be simple to donate the skin covering spoken of in Rhygyvarch’s Life of St David which authenticates the bogus find and would be easy corroborative evidence to find at St David’s…. if the skin covering found its way there via Bernard. Secondly, Henry Blois is the only one respected enough to concoct such a find and not be suspected of a manufactured fraud…. and rich enough to have the altar adorned so that it became part of Glastonbury lore.712

712An anonymous manuscript in the British Museum verifies that an altarpiece containing a large sapphire was among the items confiscated by Henry VIII during the dissolution of the monasteries in the mid-16th century. It does not seem too silly to suggest that the gem referred to (which Henry Blois had tried to buy at Waltham for 100 marks) is the stone by which St David’s altar became famous.  The gold-leafed wooden portion remains, but the sapphire is missing. It would have been easy enough to cover wood with gold leaf and the spurious find (by Henry himself) puts St David at Glastonbury…. which of course, Henry Blois as the interpolator, is trying to square with Rhygyvarch’s Life of St David. Through Henry’s interpolation, Glastonbury now owns a consecrated altar upon which the patriarch of Jerusalem used to offer the body of our Lord. The implication is that the altar was constructed and after the miraculous find of a sapphire the two were put together which indicated to the gullible that St David had hidden the sapphire and thus, we are allowed to believe this is Rhygyvarch’s association of St David adding to the church. To complete the illusion, we are informed by Henry Blois that St David built the stone church but there was of course an already extant wattle church and therefore there is no contradiction to Rhygyvarch.

Saint David was unrecognized as a saint until he was canonized by Pope Callixtus II in 1123, most probably through the influence of Bishop Bernard. As a friend of Henry Blois’, we find Bernard’s position regarding the metropolitan greatly aided through ‘Geoffrey’ and Henry Blois’ Merlin prophecies concerning St David’s.

Don’t forget, it is highly likely the introduction of St David’s name in DA is to counter Rhygyvarch’s Life of St David which asserts Glastonbury was founded by St David. We can assume by the other references to Rhygyvarch’s Life of St David that Henry Blois has read it and employs certain passages to give a semblance of coinciding reality.

It seems a possibility to suggest that Bernard was given the purported cover which probably was just a random piece of skin manufactured to seem like the cover of the altar which he had found.  Henry manufactures the bogus find to coincide with Rhygyvarch’s Life of St David:

When all things are done, they undertake to return to their native land. Then it was that the Patriarch presented father David with four gifts, to wit, a consecrated altar, whereon he was wont to consecrate the Lord’s Body, which, potent in innumerable miracles, has never been seen by men from the death of its pontiff, but covered with skin lies hidden away.

Chapter 31 of DA

On the nobles buried at Glastonbury.

There is much proof of how venerated the church of Glastonbury was even by the nobles of our country and how desirable for burial, that there especially under the protection of the mother of God they might await the day of resurrection, but I omit it from fear of being tedious. I pass over Arthur, famous King of the Britons, buried with his wife in the monks Cemetery between two pyramids, and many other leaders of the Britons, as well as Centwine who lies in one of the pyramids. Also there are tombs of the Kings Edmond the Elder, in the tower to the right, Edmond the Younger, before the high altar, and Edgar, previously in a column before the entrance to the church, but now in a shrine which also boasts the remains of the martyr Vincent. If space be available posterity will not complain that I was told such things in vain. I pass over in silence to the tombs of the bishops Brihtwig and Brihtwold, which richly adorn the northern portico of St John the Baptist, and those of the bishops Lyfing and Sigfrid and the ealdorman Aelfheah, Athelstan, Aethelwine and Aethelnoth, each of whom granted £100 worth of land and many other goods to Glastonbury.

Every commentator seems to believe the mention of Arthur (or some even Avalon) did not appear in DA until after Arthur’s disinterment. The Glastonbury interpolations in GR3 already discussed are polemically aligned with those in DA. They were undoubtedly inserted as part of Henry’s case for metropolitan. Why is it that scholars are so easily duped by Henry Blois’ affectation of probity whilst pretending to be William; and by their naivety, dismiss any possibility of understanding why the body was found where it was.

Henry has no intention of ‘passing over’ Arthur, using the same scheme in GR3 chapter 21:

How sacred was that place, even among the Princes of the land, so that there above all other they preferred, under the protection of the mother of God, to await the resurrection, there is much to show, which, for fear of being tedious, I omit.

But, here in DA (after having planted the bodies in a manufactured grave), he actually stipulates the location where Arthur and his wife (Guinevere) are buried:

but I omit it from fear of being tedious. I pass over Arthur, famous King of the Britons, buried with his wife in the monks Cemetery between two pyramids, and many other leaders of the Britons.

One cannot just create tradition in an instant at Arthur’s unveiling. Henry Blois accomplishes it by foisting his words onto a reliable William of Malmesbury and others in a book about Glastonbury; not forgetting ‘Geoffrey’s’ efforts concerning the synchronicity of a non-descript, non-locational Avalon in HRB, which became an Insula Pomorum (c.1155-58)…. easily identifiable with Glastonbury. Henry uses the same ploy in chapter 22 as we witnessed above with a whole host of names, which are clearly Henry’s concoctions: I will pass over the ones mentioned before, namely that twelve disciples of St Philip, Phagan and Deruvian and their many disciples, Patrick, Benignus, Indract and his comrades, Gildas the wise, St David of Menevia.

If we know the chivalric Arthur is Henry’s concoction in HRB and he feigns to ‘pass over’ him and all the above mentioned (excepting Indract) in their association to Glastonbury; why is that scholars cannot see the affectation of a pretence in skirting over something which Henry is in fact establishing as propaganda to the reader? It is clear he pretends nonchalance, when in fact they are the main characters in his propaganda. The latter half of chapter 31 seemingly splices back into William’s words.

Chapter 32 of DA

On the two pyramids.

If I could elicit the truth I would gladly explain the significance of those pyramids which are a mystery to almost everyone. They are located a few feet from the old church and border on the monk’s cemetery. The taller one, which is nearer to the church, has five stories and is 26 feet high. Although it is almost in ruins, due to its great age it still preserves some memorials of antiquity which can be clearly read, even if not fully understood. For on the highest storey is an image fashioned in the likeness of a bishop and on the second an image displaying regal ostentation and the words Her, Sexi and Blisyer; on the third the names Wemcrest, Bantomp and Winethegn; on the fourth Hate, Wulfred and Eanfled; and on the fifth and lowest story an image and this writing Logwor, Weslicas and Bregden, Swelwes, Hwingendes, Bern. The other pyramid of 18 feet has four stories, on which may be read Hedde, Bregored and Beoruuard. I will not rashly certify what these mean but hesitantly suggest that within those hollow stones are contained the bones of those whose names can be read on the outside. It can certainly be maintained that Logwor is he after whom Lugersbury, now Montacute is named, that Bregden gave his name to Brent Knoll, now Brent Marsh, and that Beorhtwald was abbot after Heamgils. Concerning these and others who may come up, I will speak at greater length later. For now, I will proceed to set down the series of abbots, what was given to each for the use of the monastery and by which King.

We discussed the pyramids under the section on GR and the reason Henry has chosen this space between the pyramids is because they are different from any other grave markers in the Glastonbury cemetery…. and only feet away from the old wooden church. The pyramids which are a mystery to almost everyone are highlighted on purpose. It is ridiculous to pretend to be ignorant of their significance in a graveyard when names of people are on them. What Henry is really trying to do is to highlight the mystery of why the pyramids are there, because between them he has planted the body of the famous King Arthur and his wife. The description of the pyramids and the persons named for the most part seem to emanate from William’s original work.

Chapter 33 of DA

On the Kings, abbots and other founders of the church of Glastonbury, arranged chronologically.

                                                                                                                                              It ought first be mentioned that three pagan Kings gave twelve portions of land to the twelve disciples of Saints Philip and James who came to Britain in 63 AD, whence the name ‘the twelve hides’ still persists. Then saints Phagan and Deruvian who came to Britain and illuminated it with the gift of faith, obtained from King Lucius, who was reborn in Christ through their efforts, confirmation of the island of Avalon and its appurtenances for the twelve brethren established there and the others who should follow them. Their successor after many years was the blessed Patrick who, finding twelve brothers still there leading a sort of eremitic life, instructed them in the communal life and enriched them with many possessions, as we can well believe even if they are unknown to us. His successor was St Benignus. Who he was and what his name was in the native tongue is expressed not inelegantly by the verses which are written as an epitaph on his tomb at Meare:

The bones of father Beonna are disposed within this stone.

He was in ancient times the father of the monks here.

And formerly Patrick’s servant too, perhaps

So say the Irish who call him Beonna.

He was succeeded there by many abbots of the British nation, whose names and deeds, veiled in a cloud of oblivion, have been lost to memory over time. Yet their remains which still rest there reveal that the church was held in the highest veneration by the great men of the British. A painting commemorating events of the past, exhibits the names of three only of those abbots, namely Worgret, Ledemund and Bregored, about whom I will have more to say later.

Henry Blois is a master at his craft, intonating that the Island of Avalon was connected through the twelve hides and the disciples through his fictitiously expanded Lucius from HRB. We may speculate that this chapter was in the edition of DA presented in the 1149 presentation because there is no real consolidation of the lore before chapters 1&2 and those two were definitely the last to be added to DA. Lucius has no place in British history. Avalon is an invention of Henry Blois’ along with the foundation myth of Disciples and Phagan and Deruvian. We are informed by Scott that this chapter is largely a fabrication of a later reviser because it refers to St Philip, Phagan and Deruvian. This is more accurately a chapter written by Henry Blois the creator of Avalon in HRB and the man who has subtly materialised his invention to exist at Glastonbury. We should never lose sight of the part that the island of Ineswitrin in the original form of the prophecy of Melkin has played in this saga, which we have covered already.

St Philip, Phagan and Deruvian are all Henry Blois concoctions. We know St Benignus at Glastonbury is a Blois invention which lent corroborative evidence in establishing St Patrick definitively at Glastonbury, but I do not deny there may have been a Beonna at Meare associated with the other Patrick. It is even possible that there was a painting with the names of Worgret and Bregored on it. However, the mention in this chapter of Worgret and Bregored is probably because their names are on the 601 charter and help to verify that it is genuine to aid Henry’s case…. as we know, the rest of the chapter is comprised of Henry’s propaganda. He is leading toward a further mention of Worgret (about whom I will have more to say later), as he gets to the point where William originally started his DA with the 601 charter.

Chapter 34 of DA

On the illustrious Arthur.

We read in the deeds of the most illustrious King Arthur that at Caerleon one Christmas he distinguished with military honours a most vigorous youth named Ider, the son of King Nuth, and, in order to try him, led him to Frog Mountain, now called Brent Knoll, to do battle with three giants notorious for their wickedness who he had learnt were there. This young soldier had gone on ahead of Arthur and his companions without their knowing it and had boldly attacked the Giants whom he killed in a terrible slaughter. After he had done so, Arthur arrived and finding Ider weak from excessive exertion and helplessly lying in a trance where he had fallen, he and his companions began to lament that the youth was almost dead. So, he returned home unutterably sad, leaving behind the body that he thought was lifeless, until he could send a conveyance there to bring it back. He considered himself responsible for the young man’s death because he had come to his aid too late and so when he returned to Glastonbury, he established 80 monks there for his soul, generously granting them lands and territories for their sustenance as well as gold, silver, chalices and other ecclesiastical ornaments.

Scott remarks that this story, the source of which cannot be determined was obviously interpolated after the purported discovery of Arthur’s remains at Glastonbury.713This is not definitive. Who else but the composer of chivalric Arthur material and (the giant fighting Arthur) would insert this with Arthur returning to Glastonbury.

713John Scott p.197.77

Scholars would have us believe that, at the discovery of the ‘leaden cross’, all and sundry (Glastonbury monks included) were instantly informed and converted to the fact that Glastonbury used to be called the island of Avalon and there had been no preconditioning of this wondrous translocation in the period between 1171-1189-91. How do we explain the supposedly independent Vaus d’Avaron714 of Robert de Boron c.1160-80, Chrétien and Robert’s and Caradoc’s Isle de Voirre…. the Grail’s appearance through Chrétien in the same era…. Perlesvaus’ reference to the church covered in lead, along with Joseph of Abarimacie and the Grail.

714We cannot know if Henry purposefully changed the name Avaron or if it was a later scribal error, but it is a madness to think that Glastonbury converted itself into Avalon and invented Joseph following Robert de Boron. This would imply that Robert de Boron is supposedly responsible for the Grail at Glastonbury. This truly would be a convergent set of fortuitous factors if we are in denial about the Melkin prophecy’s duo fassula being the template for the Grail. We would then have to deny the similarity of a body being found on Avalon just as Arthur was; and the coincidence that Joseph will be found in the future on Ineswitrin. Only a scholar would account the prophecy a fake and ignore the fact that the geometric instructions locate Burgh Island.  Until it is accepted that Henry named Avalon in place of Ineswitrin on the prophecy, and the name of Avalon and Arthur’s manufactured gravesite on the island (located ay Glastonbury) are a complete invention…. scholars will be confounded in solving the puzzle of how La Matière de Bretagne evolved from genuine events just after the crucifixion.

Most importantly, King Arthur with Guinevere being buried mentioned in a book written at Avalon. We would have to necessarily ignore Giraldus’ testimony to uphold Scott’s view that all reference to Arthur postdates the exhumation.

Chapter 34 is quite simply an invented story which incorporates the local topography of Brent Knoll and provides an episode which infers another link to Glastonbury for King Arthur; which in turn implies Arthur in deed set up the monastery there. This is such a clever passage by Henry Blois in that it is entirely independent of HRB’s Arthuriana. It associates the same ‘Caerleon’ chivalric Arthur invented by Henry Blois with Glastonbury.

This could not be an association that could be made in HRB at that stage without obviating Henry’s authorship. This of course coincided with the Caradoc kidnap episode which also puts Arthur at Glastonbury. King Arthur ‘returning’ to Glastonbury implies that he came from there; and therefore provides adequate proof by association of Henry’s other goal…. the conversion of Avalon into Glastonbury.

As I have mentioned, the latter chapters of DA from chapter 35 onward are more or less how they existed when Henry received DA from William of Malmesbury. There is one later interpolation in chapter 69, to which, Henry has added regarding Arthur. Chapter 69 is titled: On the possessions of Glastonbury given by English Converts to the faith.

What is vitally important to recognise in this next interpolation in chapter 69 of DA is that it occurs in the section of the book which for the most part remains unadulterated from William’s original composition. Scott sets in bracket’s the following interpolation on Arthur, distinguishing it as an inserted interpolation found in a body of genuine text written by William.

What this actually proves for us is the genuine words of William would have run: Firstly, the King of Devon gave 5 hides of land known as Ineswitrin. What this reveals is that the 601 charter actually existed, as one can determine (as Scott indicates) how William’s words were written originally.  Secondly, from this sentence above, we can understand that William had no conception that Ineswitrin was synonymous with Glastonbury as the original words written by William commences the chapter titled: On the possessions of Glastonbury given by the English converts to the faith.715

Therefore, as I have maintained, the etymology that leads us to believe Ineswitrin is synonymous with Glastonbury which is found in the last paragraph of life of Gildas and in chapter 5 of DA titled: on the various names of that Island; is all part of Henry’s propaganda concerning his ‘first agenda’.

As William starts by date in chap 69 with the first donation to Glastonbury (which he does at chapter 35, the start of the original DA), a donation of an ‘estate’ by the King of Devon in the five cassates known to be on Ineswitrin…. we have Henry’s interpolation concerning Arthur’s fictitious donation into the largely untouched part of DA:

Arthur in the time of the Britons gave Brent Marsh and Poweldone with many other lands in the neighbourhood, for the soul of Ider, as has been mentioned above; these lands were fallen upon and taken away by the English when they were pagans but later restored, with many others after their conversion to the faith.716

715Firstly, the argument does not hold because the date of the 601 charter predates the West Saxon take over of the abbey c.670. Secondly, even with Henry’s clever explanation of the change of name and re-donation…. it is impossible to donate an island to a church on which the church stands. Also it is purely logical that if Ineswitrin and five cassates represented the entire Island of Glastonbury (as we are led to believe by the spurious etymologies)…. why are only five cassates being donated if the charter really does apply to the whole Island of Witrin defined by the word Ines. The Island is obviously in Devon and is Burgh Island which has the five cottages on it.

716Interpolation into chapter 69 of DA.

The latter half of the polemic as we saw under the section in GR is part of the vital rationalisation of Henry searching for a way to establish what otherwise is a conundrum. Why, if Ineswitrin was synonymous with Glastonbury would a King of Devon be donating it to itself? The rationalisation is that Ineswitrin was known as Glastonbury in the time of the Britons and was restored to Glastonbury subsequently having been taken from them by the Saxons; i.e. the Saxons then restored to the church what was initially theirs, when they supposedly converted to the faith.

Henry sees the flaw in this argument in GR and in DA in that…. if at this time one King ‘supposedly’ ruled England, what is a King of Devon doing donating an Island to the ‘old church’. Henry Blois therefore, tries his best to explain the contradiction in the next chapter. The obvious solution which we have maintained throughout is that Ineswitrin is Burgh Island in Devon and it was never synonymous with Glastonbury. We can see William’s unadulterated reference to land known as Ineswitrin implies he does not know where it is.

One final observation is that Henry invents a King Nuth and Ider who feature nowhere else and so clearly disarms any suspicious mind into thinking that the account of this King Arthur in DA, which is the same King Arthur as that in HRB (both connected to Caerleon), are supposedly derived from independent sources; and therefore add to the credence of an historical chivalric Arthur.

To everyone’s credulity, through this propaganda in chapter 69, King Arthur ‘returned’ to Glastonbury; so, it would only be natural, if Arthur were buried on Avalon (obviated after the fact of his disinterment), that Glastonbury was always (in its previous guise as Avalon) associated with Arthur. The most pertinent fact is the title to chapter 69 On the possessions of Glastonbury given by the English converts to the faith, where land ‘known’ as Ineswitrin was a ‘possession’ of Glastonbury having originally been written by William.

The chapter 35 and its title which originally commenced the DA before much of the 34 chapters of Henry Blois’ interpolations were added.

We can see below Henry has not changed the original title of chap 35 written by William which originally began the DA.717 If Glastonbury and the ‘old church’ are commensurate’; then as stated in the title below, how can the estate of Ineswitrin be ‘given’ to Glastonbury. It comes back to the fact that one can’t donate oneself to oneself and Ineswitrin is elsewhere. Only a scholar would think it anywhere else but in Devon…. with a king of that area donating it. No ‘estate’ called Ineswitrin would term itself an island (Inis…with only five cottages on it) and the ‘old church’ to which the donation was being donated would not be receiving an ‘estate’ which termed itself an island and pretended to be the same island upon which the old church stood.

Chapter 35 of DA. On the estate of Ineswitrin, given to Glastonbury at the time the English were converted to the faith.

In 601 AD the King of Devon (Domnonie) granted 5 cassates on the estate called Ineswitrin to the old church on the petition Abbot Worgret. ‘I, Bishop Maworn, drew up this deed. I, Worgret, Abbot of the same place set my hand thereto’. The age of the document prevents us knowing who that King was, yet it can be presumed that he was British because he referred to Glastonbury in his native tongue Ineswitrin, which as we know was the British name. But Abbot Worgret, whose name smacks of British barbarism, was succeeded by Ledemund, and he by Bregored. The dates of their reigns are obscure, but their names and ranks can clearly be seen in a painting to be found near the altar in the larger church. Aeorhtwald succeeded Bregored.

(It ought rather be believed that this King was an Englishman because in the time of the Britons there were no provincial Kings, as in the time of the English, but only absolute monarchs and also because, although that estate (Ineswitrin) and many others were granted to Glastonbury in the time of the Britons, as is plain from the preceding, yet when the English drove out the Britons they, being pagans, seized the lands that had been granted to churches before finally restoring the stolen lands and many others at the time of their conversion to the faith.)

In the bracketed passage, as Thompson718 rightly points out, it is written by the same scribe as T, but Scott thinks it a later addition.  However, with complete innocence Thompson observes that ‘The writer was presumably thinking of such figures as Arthur and Vortigern’. This is precisely what our interpolative author is making sure we and papal authorities understand. Not for any reason that it might corroborate HRB, but simply squaring Henry’s insistence that Ineswitrin applies to Glastonbury to strengthen the case for antiquity in pursuit of metropolitan status and in corroboration of the 601 charter.

717Logically, if William had been employed to show the antiquity of the Abbey, he is going to start with the most ancient piece of evidence…. which not only was dated, but also showed a church referred to at Glastonbury as already old at that date.

718GR vol ii p.403

The charter was being produced in front of the pope along with DA and GR3 to show that lands previously owned by Glastonbury i.e. Ineswitrin had been seized in Saxon times and reinstated back to Glastonbury. Not for any purpose in gaining lands, but purely to show that this specific charter was proof that Glastonbury existed before the Augustine mission in that…. it already had an existing church, which, as we are directed to understand conveniently in ‘William’s words’ from GR3: Another point is worth notice; how ancient a foundation must be that even then was called old church.

We can understand more clearly why Henry went to such lengths to interpolate William’s work. If he was ever going to free himself of subordination from Archbishop Theobald in the period after he lost the legation, he would have to be a metropolitan bishop. This also clarifies the contradictions between two separate agendas in DA. One aimed at a metropolitan which includes a disciplic foundation, later confirmed by the St Patrick charter. The 601 charter in effect is what convinced pope Lucius II to grant metropolitan status in the first place.

Henry’s friend Bernard at St David’s had been trying most of his life as bishop to gain the same thing based upon what was maintained in Rhygyfarch’s Life of David and this is why Henry tries to help out by predicting a metropolitan in the early Merlin prophecies. Henry employs William of Malmesbury’s works to create a bogus history, but it is not entirely fallacious as Glastonbury’s ‘old church’ did exist before Augustine’s arrival. We know this from the genuine charter when Burgh Island was donated to Glastonbury in 601AD.

Yet Henry Blois is using Glastonbury’s antiquity (and bogus material in HRB about Winchester) to gain metropolitan status for the whole of western England. As we saw previously, when John of Salisbury writes on Henry’s trip to Rome in 1149: After being publicly received back into favour, he began to intrigue with Guy of Summa, bishop of Ostia,719 Gregory of St Angelo and other friends (as they afterward confessed) to secure a pallium for himself and become archbishop of western England.  How Guy of Summa, bishop of Ostia and Gregory of St Angelo compromised Henry we shall not know. What their ‘intrigue’ consisted of and what their role was in helping Henry would shed light on much surrounding Henry’s manipulative intentions.

719On September 23, 1149 Eugenius III consecrated Guido de Summa Bishop of Ostia. He died in 1151. It is more likely that the DA was shown at Rome between these dates with the St Patrick charter (copy). Even though the 601 charter was genuine, like the St Patrick charter, it was given a rationalizing postscript in DA.

The 601 charter could be assumed a fraud until conveniently the Life of Gildas persuades us to misconstrue the 5 cassates of Ineswitrin as part of the same island as Glastonbury. The only other mention of the island of Ineswitrin was in a prophecy about the discovery of Joseph of Arimathea’s body and William would have thought this a ludicrous invention as there was nothing in any charter or previous legend (excepting those of the Cornish) concerning Joseph of Arimathea.  Why would there be? There was no legend of Joseph at Glastonbury.

The monastic house to which Ineswitrin was given in 601AD was not a West Saxon house and the island of (Ines) Witrin’s connection and location became lost in time when the church at Glastonbury was taken over.  The only residue of the truth was maintained in a weak legend of the Cornish which still bore witness to Joseph’s presence in Britain. The work of Melkin or certainly his prophecy was paid no attention by William of Malmesburyand is the main reason scholars like Carley pronounce on subjects such as the Prophecy of Melkin having no understanding of its meaning. Maybe if he had not been so quick to denounce Melkin and his prophecy, he would not have written such mindless babble about Abbadare saying: he is to be identified with Baybars (in Arabic al-Malik al-Zahir Rukn al-Din Baybars al-Bunduqdari), Sultan of Egypt and Syria, Edward’s formidable adversary during the Ninth Crusade, who had captured the fortress of Safed, Melkin’s ‘Saphat,’ (and with it the Galilee) from the Templars in 1266, and died of poisoning in July 1277, in the year before Edward’s visit to Glastonbury. I have argued elsewhere that Melkin’s reference originated in some satirical lay which had consigned the deceased Baybars and his paladins to one of the alternative Mediterranean, Oriental or Antipodean locations of an Avalon which has here been repatriated, along (uncomprehendingly) with the Sultan, to its British origin. Honestly, as long as I live, I do not think I will read something so mind numbingly isane; and they say I’m mad!!!!

Henry obviously could not include the Melkin prophecy in DA as it would be evident by the commonalities found in it that it was the template for the mythical isle of Avalon in his HRB, the emergent Grail stories and the reappearance of a famous body in the future. But still in 2019 the cabal and Carley still do not recognise that Abbadare is Jesus.

Anyway, Henry had not conceived of Joseph as the founder of Glastonbury and included such propaganda in DA when it was first presented to the pope. The Primary Historia had no mention of Avalon when it was first composed. But, Henry had deemed Avalon for the place where Arthur was last seen in the First Variant and we know by its more high tone and biblical nature…. First Variant was part of Henry’s evidence for the 1144 case which convinced the pope to grant Metropolitan to Henry.

Why scholars believe a supposed scribe (still alive in 1247) decided to include Joseph in DA when Arthur is already a huge attraction at Glastonbury is never clearly defined; especially when Robert and the author of Perlesvaus had made Joseph’s connection with Avalon 70 years previously.

The simple answer is that no late scribe coalesced and formulated the lore concerning Joseph at Glastonbury. Quite simply the only reason the name of Joseph was ever associated with Glastonbury is because Henry Blois possessed the Melkin prophecy. There is just no way any modern scholar will get his/her head around this simple fact because everything else that Crick, Carley et al have taught and believed all of their professional careers concerning our three genres…. crumbles; every thesis about Joseph and the Grail they have put forward becomes void. It is not that their endeavours have been in vain for without the circumspect groundwork of all previous aficionado’s of the three genres discussed here, no comprehensive conclusion could ever be discovered.

Henry Blois’ Joseph in DA becomes insignificant by comparison to Arthur after Arthur’s disinterment and this is the reason for his seeming late appearance in Glastonbury lore. Also, as we saw a reluctance to brandish Joseph lore so blatantly… having acquired him so recently, until time had honoured the myth and the collision of Grail literature and Henry’s other works confirmed the legend.

Scholar’s rationalisations about Joseph’s inclusion into DA are incorrect.  As I have explained, Adam would not mention him and Gerald’s interest is only in Arthur. Gerald is not interested in some obvious concoction…inventing a saint to attract pilgrims with no previous tradition. Gerald is a chronicler of his times not a historian.  Joseph’s association with Glastonbury is in DA c.1193 when Gerald wrote concerning Arthur’s discovery, but it is not clear to what extent the Perlesvaus had affected Gastonburyana or if continental Joseph d’Arimathie legends had combined with extant lore at Glastonbury so that there was a conscious understanding of Joseph and Grail lore being accepted.

Chrétien has already re- told stories about the Grail and Robert de Boron of Joseph, but more importantly, there is already a book written by Henry Blois at Glastonbury which connects Joseph and Arthur to that place.720

720William A Nitze, Glastonbury and the Holy Grail p.248. “The interesting passages bearing upon this subject have been conclusively discussed by Professor Baist and M. Lot. On more than one occasion the former scholar has expressed the opinion that in the twelfth century Glastonbury witnessed the production of an ecclesiastical Arthur story which was based on the Perceval of Crestien, and which brought the latter romance into relation with the local legend of Joseph of Arimathea and his brethren as founders of Glastonbury Abbey.” This of course is Where Lagorio and Carley take their view from and would be the only explanation, if one does not implicate Henry Blois as the instigator of continental stories…. or accept him as the initial author of the contents of Perlesvaus.

The basis for modern scholar’s conclusions rests upon the assumption that the discovery of Arthur (hence Avalon) is the product of an un-associated and concocted discovery by Henry De Sully. Scholars have not taken into account that where Arthur lay is pointed out in DA, and the possibility it was also told to Henry II by Henry Blois on his deathbed.

All Scholars have followed Nitze’s conclusions and based their assessments on the ‘fact’ (according to Logario) that Joseph does not feature in DA in 1171 (or 1191) and the Melkin prophecy is a fourteenth century fraud. King Henry II visited the dying bishop on August 6th in 1171 after his return to England. Henry Blois predicted that the King would suffer much persecution for what he had allowed to happen to Becket. Two days later Henry Blois died. It is not silly to posit that Henry Blois told the King that an ancient bard had told him where to find King Arthur as the tomb’s location was pointed out in DA, as Giraldus indicates: Indeed, there had been some evidence from the records that the body might be found there. When King Henry II went there after the fire in1184 we know he was shown GR3 and DA which states he is buried there along with the evidence in the colophon of Perlesvaus.

Henry in the end is responsible for chapter one and two of DA, but essentially, if he had included the prophecy of Melkin in DA it would have been too obvious that he was the instigator of the Matter of Britain.

For Henry’s build of the empirical literary structure of the Matter of Britain he had started with HRB which propelled Arthur through the monastic and ecclesiastical system in Latin and then onto the continental stage (through ‘Wace’) and Arthur’s burial place he had already included in DA. He had written the pre-cursor to Perlesvaus which of course mentioned Joseph and Grail lore and then proliferated this new romance grail literature which involved Arthur and Joseph, through his nephew’s and their wives c.1160 and is definitively the originator of Robert’s trilogy as the reader will also conclude in progression.

If Henry wanted to remain the anonymous ghost writer, posing as Master Blihis while introducing Joseph…. he had to be careful. It is Henry who had interpolated the very book which is dedicated to him by William of Malmesbury which also mentions Joseph and in which he is seen to convert Glastonbury into Avalon; it would hardly be a clever act to include the prophecy of Melkin in DA. The Melkin Prophecy would in effect link his name to both the DA and Life of Gildas and their connection to Glastonbury/Avalon and possibly implicate him in authorship of HRB where Avalon is first mentioned.  But, even worse, it would link him to Chrétien, Robert and Marie of France and most importantly the Grail and Master Blihis, Blihos-Bliheris etc. These are the main reasons the prophecy of Melkin is not included in DA a book dedicated to him where Henry’s Avalon is established at Glastonbury.

But, thankfully, Henry Blois did not change the contents of the Melkin prophecy one jot because the instructional data in the Prophecy is how we know the cryptic puzzle was designed to lead us to Burgh island. Henry changed the name of the Island from Ineswitrin to Avalon based upon his personal association with Avallon in Burgundy721…. just as he had staged Arthur’s battle in the same region. What is certain is that he had no idea of the Islands location or who Abbadare was. But because the Melkin prophecy pertained to Joseph’s sepulchre Henry changed the name of the island to Avalon so that the prophecy would be thought to coincide with what was written in DA about an early apostolic foundation. 

721Chris Barber. Journey to Avalon p.259: to be fair to Geoffrey of Monmouth, he did not bring Glastonbury into his story. He in fact referred to the island where Arthur was taken after the Battle of Camlan as Insula Avallonis. We have already revealed the true identity of the Isle of Avalon as Bardsey Island, so we now know that it certainly was not Glastonbury. This is just one of Hundreds of books about Avalon that misdirects by its conclusions. But, being ‘fair to Geoffrey’ is not the point and an impossibility as there is… and never was a ‘Geoffrey’.  Who is Geoffrey and how did his work become associated to Glastonbury; and Glastonbury with Avalon? And Avalon with Joseph and Arthur. If one answers these questions, Bardsey remains the island of Bardsey and Barber’s conclusions are about as helpful as Carley’s but at least Barber got the right country instead of Syria.

To include the Melkin prophecy in DA would be to advertise the inspiration for the Sang Real and the mythical island and betray himself to the world even after his death. Henry could hardly leave the original prophecy with Ineswitrin crossed out and Avalon inserted copied into DA. Therefore, we could only learn of its existence by copy in another work written by Henry Blois which I have posited in Henry’s/Melkin’s De Regis Arthurii rotunda which by its title once one has understood Wace’s Roman De Brut was composed by Henry, could only have been composed by Henry Blois. Hence, the prophecy was merely copied into a work of Melkin’s or the Arthurian round table title which Henry must have written, to be found later with the name of the island changed, just as it came to be recycled in JG’s cronica.

From then on, Joseph also was buried in Avalon in the minds of all and sundry. Henry had the satisfaction in knowing that once Arthur was going to be discovered and the cross was found, Avalon would be established forever at Glastonbury. The DA would confirm the legend and Joseph of Arimathea would establish Glastonbury as a second Rome. Cicero spoke the truth but Henry Blois was his polar opposite where little by little he has decked and painted, till by reason of his embellishment the truth stands hid in the trappings of a tale. The reader must consider that Henry Blois knew the 601 charter was genuine and so was the prophecy, both found together at the same time; both with the name of Ineswitrin on them and Henry through no lack of trying could not locate Ineswitrin. However, he knew that what he had taken from the Melkin prophecy he had transposed as his own icons which were now hidden in his tale and the enigmatic duo fassula became the Grail.

The DA remained with Henry Blois as an only copy for his life except maybe one or two editions in Rome (if he left a copy there). The only reason I posit that as a possibility, is that, If Henry were just carrying out a final consolidation of DA when Joseph material was introduced, it would have been easier to cancel the previous positions resuling from his first Agenda. It is a possibility he smoothed over those positions as witnessed in the present DA because another previous edition was out there.

In DA were transferred interpolations which at two separate periods became relevant to his aims. It is these contradictory standpoints; the apostolic foundation and the Phagan and Deruvian foundation which has steered commentators to conclude different interpolators.

The first two chapters including Joseph material was added last which synthesises all Henry’s differing agendas. Scott envisages some astute reviser before the scribe of our present copy which he terms T or Cambridge, Trinity College, MS R.5.33 (724). The manuscript is attributed to Adam of Damerham which continues the history of the monastery down to c.1230, but in the same neat hand is a catalogue of the contents of the abbey’s library and the same scribe has dated the catalogue to 1247. It is from this information that we can determine the MS date. This is in fact the earliest extant manuscript of DA. There are certain interpolations which seem to pertain to the dispute with Wells and others which refer to the abbacy of Henry Blois, some of which have been added since his death in 1171. There are also references to the fire which destroyed the abbey in 1184 which cannot be any part of what William wrote or what Henry left as his own final redaction of DA.

One other factor which may have a bearing on Joseph’s name remaining less well connected to Glastonbury until the fourteenth century is because of material lost in the fire in 1184. Whatever Master Blihis had left behind from which our present Perlesvaus and High History of the Grail are derived, must have survived second hand. There must have been other material which connects for instance Henry’s Arviragus from HRB to material which John of Glastonbury is using which is also lost…. and from which Melkin’s prophecy appears.

These inevitably must have been part of Henry’s authorial edifice which comprises the Matter of Britain.  It is plain, that whoever wrote Perlesvaus was already apprised of the story of Chrétien’s Perceval and Robert’s Joseph d’Arimathie and seems to know a lot about Glastonbury. With a name like Master Blehis and Arthur’s connection to Glastonbury and the certainty of Henry having written HRB and the Merlin prophecies, one would have to be blind not to see the dots and connect them and gullible in the extreme not to recognise our Cicero. But as Carley is the main modern day proponent in denial about Melkin and Henry Blois, I refer you to his own biographic statement: ‘There is a disease which attacks most scholars who deal with the history of Glastonbury Abbey, a kind of galloping gullibility. This essay is not, I hope a manifestation of early symptoms of this malady’ I remind the reader that The Melkin prophecy is the most important document witten in the last two thousand years which sole purport is hidden in the name Abbadare. Carley’s ‘Malady’ is evident: he is to be identified with Baybars (in Arabic al-Malik al-Zahir Rukn al-Din Baybars al-Bunduqdari), Sultan of Egypt and Syria, Edward’s formidable adversary during the Ninth Crusade, who had captured the fortress of Safed, Melkin’s ‘Saphat,’ (and with it the Galilee) from the Templars in 1266, and died of poisoning in July 1277, in the year before Edward’s visit to Glastonbury. I have argued elsewhere that Melkin’s reference originated in some satirical lay which had consigned the deceased Baybars and his paladins to one of the alternative Mediterranean, Oriental or Antipodean locations of an Avalon which has here been repatriated, along (uncomprehendingly) with the Sultan, to its British origin. Total Hog!!!!!

In his final days at Winchester between 1165 and 1170 Henry writes the elusive Book of the Grail which may have gone up with the fire, disappeared on the continent, or Henry had used its fictional existence much like he had done with Walter’s book in HRB or Chrétien de Troyes is speaking the truth in le Conte du Graal claiming to be working from a source given to him by Philip count of Flanders Henry Blois’ cousin.

It could be a fiction because it establishes a fictitious source for all Henry’s concoctions and blurs the trail; Glastonbury is not connected to HRB, Joseph is connected to Glastonbury in DA and Perlesvaus but DA connects the same ‘Caerleon’ Arthur from HRB with Glastonbury where HRB avoids mention of Glastonbury. However, Glastonbury is connected to Arthur, Joseph and the Grail on the continent through Robert and Chretien’s Isle de Voirre, which had its origin in Caradoc’s/Henry’s etymological farce.722 The proposition of source books causes ‘brain ache’ as we saw with Gaimar’s epilogue bearing witness to a confusion of possibilities none of which exist as the source for Henry’s HRB.

722Caradoc, Life of Gildas:Glastonia was of old called Ynisgutrin, and is still called so by the British inhabitants. Ynis in the British language is insula in Latin, and gutrin (made of glass).

A complex propaganda invention was carried out by Henry Blois and Joseph material circulated before Henry’s death as he was the instigator of it and it was he who connected Joseph to Glastonbury. The Joseph material only surfaced in his mind to interact with his muses because he was in possession of the Melkin prophecy and this is so important to understand and to my great annoyance our main authority on Melkin’s prophecy cannot see that if it had not existed no Glastonburyalia or Grail literature would exist. It will take years before it is accepted as fact and for the present set of scholars to unlearn the backwardly contrived theses that the likes of Lagorio put forward; for their theories to work they have to say it is a Fake. This very complex subject matter because it has been divided by scholastic discipline has lain unconnected. If one cannot accept Melkin’s prophecy is a real encrypted document one will never find a solution to the Matter of Britain.

It is a bit contrived to assume that a British king Arthur in HRB and Joseph by Cornish legend…. both in Britain, are propagated in France by troubadours and they are the cause of the later legends which took fruition in Britain; especially at Glastonbury.

Glastonburyana merely coincided with the foreign template of Grail lore because it was the abbot of Glastonbury who spread the propaganda on the continent. When ‘Wace’ made Arthuriana accessible to a much wider audience and Henry saw the huge interest on the continent, he then went on to his ‘second agenda’ and through a different format to spread Joseph lore on the continent which ultimately collided with the same lore by the same author which had been percolating at Glastonbury.

If modern scholars really had a cohesive theory and their view was the true order of how events fortuitously transpired; and that there was no substance in reality to Melkin’s puzzle or the legend of Joseph; it would automatically make Kim Yale’s deconstruction of the prophecy a complete coincidence and if one was to break down the possibilities and probabilities involved that the end of one line terminating on a island one would find that the numbers involved when the parameters are obeyed i.e it has to be one hudred and four miles long at a certain angle to another line it has to bifurcate etc.etc. one would find there are more chances of winning the lottery than this document not pointing out Joseph of Arimathea’s gravesiten on Ineswitrin.

As we know…. there is not a single piece of the geometric criteria found to be redundant in the Melkin prophecy, yet scholars prefer to exclude the numerical values and declare Melkin’s prophecy a fake. Ultimately, it would mean a fourteenth century fabricator (as posited by Carley) jumbles up some figures and meaningless icons (supposed to relate to Joseph’s burial at Glastonbury) which coincidentally lead us (geometrically and by instruction to bifurcate a line) to a Devonian Island; which coincidentally, was donated to Glastonbury in 601.

If we are not going to be sedentary in our calculations, we would also consider that Joseph of Arimathea happened to be a tin merchant in Cornish legend i.e. in the old Dumnonia, and a King from that region donates an Island to Glastonbury.  This Island then happens to be described by Diodorus as having a tidal causeway and happens to be an island renowned for ‘provending’ tin (two miles from where the cache of ingots/Astragali were found). It would also mean (if we assume the prophecy did not exist) that Father Good took a stab in the dark and happened to posit Montacute as a place where Joseph was buried…. rather than the name of Montacute having been supplied by Melkin as a place on the line to which he had indicated in the prophecy should be constructed to locate the Island.

A remarkable stab in the dark (for our fourteenth century fabricator) since it is not until the modern era the prophecy was decrypted.  We should not think of Montacute in any other way than a marker on the line which the prophecy intended us to find, which, again by coincidence is mentioned pertaining to Joseph’s burial.

Now, if we add these random coincidences together with an Island which has a name in ancient ‘British’ which could (by my reckoning) have been derived from ‘White Tin island’ (Ineswitrin) and then connect the 601 charter to Glastonbury, (in which its British name is used and then coincidentally fits Diodorus’ description of Ictis having a tidal causeway); it becomes glaringly obvious that the Island of Ineswitrin is not at Glastonbury.

I see now that since 2010 when nothing existed on the web about Melkin; there is now a Wikipedia page for the prophecy of Melkin which has appeared recently obviously written by modern scholars who have their heads where the sun don’t shine. This new material on the internet postulates the same intransigent nonsense about Melkin’s Prophecy; and surely written by a scholar. The legend may have been partly based on an older narrative of how the discovery of the alleged grave of King Arthur at Glastonbury, in c. 1191, had been foretold by an ancient Welsh bard, mentioned by Gerald of Wales around 1193.

This was obviously written by those believing what Carley has proposed. But if the prophecy is a fake, why try to defend an indefensible position. Why all the fuss about something that could be just dismissed if it really was a fake!!!

Carley will not back track on his position that Joseph must be a late invention. He has chosen to ignore all the evidence put forward here that associates Henry Blois to Geoffrey of Monmouth and the icons in Melkin’s Prophecy being the substantive material in Grail literature.

Crick knows the chivalric Arthur to be an invention; she knows Arthur could not exist on any island as he is a fabricated persona from the mind of ‘Geoffrey’. She does not know who transfered the Burgundian name of a town to become a mystical Island in a book about which she professes to be an expert. She believes the book was written by Geoffrey of Monmouth; fully concedes its historicity is a fabrication and yet never questions the identity of ‘Geoffrey’. She never appears to enquire upon his validity i.e. the three stages of Geoffrey’s appearance as Gaufridus Artur, Geoffrey of Monmouth and the Bishop of Asaph and how it is we only have one recorded instance of a physical presence in front of Theobald. Therefore, she is not in a position to advise on the existence of Joseph of Arimathea’s sepulchre on Ineswitrin. If our experts are inept, to whom do we turn.

Without cross referencing the authorship of HRB with that of Glastonburyana and Grail literature, Crick723 nor Carley nor anyone else is in a position to pronounce upon whether Joseph of Arimathea is buried on Burgh Island without checking the facts first.

723Crick writes a paper on ‘the Marshalling of Antiquity: Glastonbury’s Historical dossier’. This high-sounding revelation starts with:  the use to which history was put by the monks of Glastonbury…nurturing a cult of venerability which was spurious in the extreme. Why they felt impelled to do this, what they thought they were doing, and how they tackled their task are questions which underlie the following paper.  The only thing spurious regarding Geoffrey of Monmouth or Crick’s knowledge of events at Glastonbury is her expertise. Crick attaches some sort of connection between Arthur being unearthed in 1191 with the state of the abbey at Henry Blois’s arrival. It is a certain fact that Henry Blois had not even thought of making Insula Avallonis commensurate with Glastonbury in 1126: The ultimate explanation for the historical and hagiographical creations of William of Malmesbury and Caradog of Llancarfan probably lies in reduced circumstances in which Henry of Blois found the monastery in the 1120’s when he came to be its abbot.

The beauty of writing this tome is the certainty that the established experts will deny the substance of Melkin’s prophecy and my findings. Even they as ‘experts’ cannot prevent what is ordained and at its appointed time will be uncovered. As Melkin’s prophecy predicts the whole world will come to pay their respects.

While I am on the subject of DA, there are a few more pertinent points to cover which may help elucidate what actually transpired at Glastonbury after Henry died. We have no certainty who our consolidating author of DA was or if there was more than one after Henry until the scribe of T gives us the present oldest manuscript. One interpolator may have been Robert of Winchester who was prior at Glastonbury under Henry while Henry Blois was bishop; who then became abbot of Glastonbury after Henry’s death. Robert of Winchester was concerned with infringements from Wells before the Savaric usurpation.

Two churches, at Pilton and South Brent, the patronage of which was disputed between Wells Cathedral and Glastonbury Abbey fell under the jurisdiction of Wells while Robert was abbot and was the start of friction through Henry de Sully’s abbacy between 1189-1193, when Savaric FitzGeldewin took over as Bishop of Bath and Glastonbury.724

724Adam of Damerham relates that Richard I was captured by the Duke of Austria who gave his captive to the Emperor of Germany. Now, Savaric was a cousin of the Emperor and because of the King’s importunity was suffered to grant Savaric the Bishopric of Bath as well as the abbey of Glastonbury to secure his release from his Savari’s cousin’s chains.  Henry de Sully was summoned to Durrenstein and informed of the transition to Savaric and Henry de Sully was elevated to the Bishopric of Worcester instead.

However, there are charters found in GR3 version B and C and DA which must be early concoctions concerned with the infringements of the bishop of Bath and Wells. These charters provide polemical support for dismissing any attempt on behalf of a bishop to set foot inside Glastonbury. It is possible to speculate that these charters may represent an earlier attempt to appropriate Glastonbury from Henry while Henry was at Clugny in exile, but there seem to be no records referencing this while Henry was alive. One must conclude that these are additions to charters directly related to the Savaric affair.

In regard to the later passages after Henry’s death concerning Dunstan we covered in DA, we can observe that the boldness of the assertions in DA concerning Dunstan are much in keeping with the confident un-historically correct assertions made about Patrick, St Benginus, Arthur and Joseph. Henry was a High-born well connected person of immaculate pedigee, with enough confidence to dismiss conventionally held beliefs about Dunstan at Canterbury and with the gall and historical knowledge to propose the concocted account that Dunstan was translated to Glastonbury when Canterbury was set ablaze by the Danes.

Henry Blois did not count on Eadmer contradicting him and realistically he was only able to do that through his insistence that there was a lead tablet in Dunstan’s grave which showed they were the remains of Dunstan at Canterbury. Henry was not going to contest the issue with the lead tablet as the ultimate evidence until 40 years later when he returned to re-iterate and establish his rumour now those contesting it were dead. However, like so many experiences Henry is involved with, we see the shadow of those experiences in his Authorial Edifice known as the Matter of Britain and the ‘Leaden Cross’ found in his manufactured Grave for King Arthur, modelled on the Lead Tablet seen by Eadmer with Dunstan’s remains, became one of the major icons in establishing Avalon at Glastonbury.

So, it is possible to speculate that a later interpolator just after the fire in 1184 uses the premise instigated by Henry for a definitive find by planting a tomb and finding an identifiable and unequivocal Dunstan.725 The only reason to labour this point is that Lagorio followed by Crick and Carley all seem to think that the complex manoeuvrings which brought about the unearthing of Arthur, the apostolic, and Joseph foundation and the creation of Avalon at Glastonbury…. just happened to transpire through the combined efforts of various interpolators. This has to be by design and even the cathedral building masons worked to a design that inevitably when the building was finished the original designer was dead.

725Adam of Damerham says at the same time other saints were dug up such as the bones of St Patrick, St Indract and Adam repeats Henry’s interpolation and confirmation of the story about Dunstan’s translation. This is also another proof that it was Henry who had started the rumour and wrote the account in DA for which Eadmer at the time said there was no written evidence. Naturally, William does not mention the translation of Dunstan because he knows it is a fabrication. So, we can deduce soon after the fire Dunstan’s coffin was fabricated and our consolidator of DA adds his account after the fire. But as I covered this under the section in DA Henry Blois was the instigator of the rumour and confirmed the rumour in writing in DA 40 years later.

Again, Grandsen’s theory that through desperation after the fire, Avalon, Joseph, Arthur, became an integrated body of Glastonbury lore by the simple interpolation of DA which took its cue from continental romance literature.  R.S Loomis, after questioning why Avalon came to be identified with Glastonbury, tells us it is not the scheming of an Angevin King or the cupidity of Glastonbury Monks but it all rests on the mistaken logic of a Breton minstrel.726

I fully admit there may well be flaws and mistakes in this thesis, but until scholars admit that the accepted theory is less tenable than mine…. Henry’s authorship of HRB will be denied; Glastonburyana will be accredited as having taken shape by a ‘fortuitous convergence of factors’ and the real Master Blehis will not be associated with the Glastonbury Perlesvaus or the emergence of Grail literature. More importantly than all, the body of Jesus and Joseph of Arimathea will remain fifty feet underground on Burgh Island.727

726Arthurian Literature in the middle ages R.S Loomis p.67

727See Image 5

It is remarkable that the appearance of a continental Grail in our ‘experts’ view, becomes the template for the ‘Glastonbury’ duo fassula found in the prophecy of Melkin and not vice versa. Would it make sense that Glastonbury waits two hundred years to invent a prophecy? Why invent an ‘ecclesiastically more acceptable Grail’ which is now (duo) doubled?  It is not clear to what purpose the Grail could possibly be made double if it were a late invention.

Those experts who posit such a theory can find no rationale for Glastonbury’s doubling of a single Grail, simply because it never happened. Robert’s chalice of the last supper or magic vessel and Chrétien’s singular Graal are the product of Henry Blois’ propaganda on the continent derived from himself imagining what the duo fassula might be; but even Henry understood it was intricately connected to Jesus (Abbadare) and wove into his stories tales of a single ‘vessel’. Let it not be misunderstood; both the Glastonbury ‘two Jugs’ and the continental singular Grail were inspired by the duo fassula and its relevance to Jesus…. which, Melkin makes plain exists in Joseph of Arimathea’s sepulchre and is still in it today. If there were any logic to scholars theories and if they were able to recognise Henry Blois is behing the matter of Britain they would then have to admit that the Melkin prophecy was extant in Henry Blois’ day. This is why they are all reticent to cocede any obvious truth; that the theories held by the cabal for the last two hundred years are immutable, the utterings and pronouncements of past sages which shall be referenced reverentially rather than admitting what is blatantly obvious. The endless referencing of predecessors erroneous pronouncements adds credence to their conclusions adding to a body of knowledge built without foundation.

The duo fassula is the (elephant in the room) subtext in the Melkin prophecy after Abbadare is lost in the fog, within which, Melkin hides the real reason for designing his cryptic geometric puzzle. Henry Blois’ in his inventions which constitute Grail literature misunderstood the ‘doubled’ fasciola which in reality pertains to the ‘Turin shroud’ but this again is why I am called mad for following such a proposition. Henry thought the duo fassula pertained to two vessels, but spoke about un Graal as a ‘vessel’ containing what he thought was Jesus’ blood (sang real) as he could not link two vessels to Jesus.

Scholarly opinion naively believes that two hundred years before the advent of a fabricated prophecy, ‘William of Malmesbury had pointed out repeatedly that Wattle was the material of construction of the church at Glastonbury and stated the fact with such frequency in all innocence and with no intent. Why would William of Malmesbury think it necessary to relate to his readers that the church ‘used to be made’ of Wattle? Because henry Blois is the interpolator of Malmesbury’s work and he has the Melkin prophecy in his possession.

Why are such pains taken to erect a bronze plaque which in effect provides the only basis for any understanding of a bemusing (yet supposedly recently invented and randomly mentioned) linea bifurcata?  Why was it necessary to mark where the Old Church had existed by specifically mentioning a linea bifurcate if there was no previous lore concerning it? It is because it is specified in the Melkin prophecy and the officine de faux is trying to find commonalities with the prophecy, just as Henry had done earlier with the Wattle while impersonating William. Not even Henry Blois had managed to conceive and design some extraneous lore which would incorporate the use of the linea bifurcate which would help substantiate the existence of Joseph at Glastonbury.

In fourteenth century when John of Glastonbury wrote, all the monks believed the fabricated history which Henry Blois had conjured up about Glastonbury, and further continuators had built upon the foundations of Master Blihis. Henry based his entire edifice of Arthur’s Avalon, Joseph and the Grail on the prophecy of Melkin; ‘not’ vice versa. The linea bifurcata was just another piece of Melkin’s puzzle that monk craft employed so that the linea bifurcata appeared to be marking where the Old Church had stood (the Grail chapel) after the fire. This was supposedly because of its association with Joseph.

It would be a remarkable coincidence that what Henry Blois did not embellish from the prophecy i.e. the linea bifurcata; and was instead invented as a means of marking the ‘Old Church’ relative to Joseph’s supposed sepulchre…. in reality actually geometrically locates Ineswitrin in Devon. Yet we, as common sense observers, can witness this in the geometry. So, not only does the scholastic view have a theory which explains Glastonbury’s Joseph lore as a ‘fortuitous convergence of factors’ but we also have a beyond probable coincidence of geometry which just so happens to employ every numerical criteria and icon provided by Melkin.728 One would be more likely to win the powerball lottery than all that random material be rationalised in geometry and it actually pertain to an Island.

728Carley’s fatuous explanation of the numerical data is at least an attempt to find relevance but my question is: why bother if the prophecy is a fake: Buried there is Abbadare powerful in saphat, who sleeps there with 104,000 among whom was Joseph from across the sea who lies in Linea bifurcate against the south corner of the wattle church built by the thirteen inhabitants of the place.

Now, the layman does not require any specific qualification to understand to which Island location the geometry applies. Converse to the scholastic viewpoint that the geometry is meaningless Mumbo Jumbo and the prophecy has relevance to Muslims and Syria (or whatever other tripe is peddled); for what logical reason would the supposed inventor introduce such meaningless icons such as a linea bifurcata, the numerical values which no interpolator seems to find further use for, or the mystifying sperula…. if indeed the prophecy was intended to convince us of a sepulchre of Joseph in the abbey grounds.

What have these random words and numbers to do with Baybars, Muslims or Syria…. or are we to assume the numerical values have Middle Eastern relevance also? It is an effrontery to common sense that Carley feels he has free licence to pontificate such nonsense. It is a sad fact that Carley’s pontifications are unchallenged by acquiescent deference and that other scholars have respect for his dark utterances as if they were profound truths.

What relevance would the linea bifurcata have to a concocted prophecy? If the prophecy had been concocted, one would think that the monks would have made it simpler to understand and pertain more acutely to the goals of their propaganda. Melkin’s prophecy is the foundation for the Matter of Britain not the ‘matter of Syria’ and it is an encrypted geometrical puzzle. As I have already covered, there was certainly no misunderstanding (even in the fourteenth century) that the ‘bifurcated line’ was understood as directional, yet now Carley et al. muddy the waters even further with their learnèd opinions, reinforcing an erroneous view by supplying a Wikipedia page with false information.

The DA was probably presented to Henry at Winchester just before his brother became King. Once Stephen was enthroned, Henry’s pseudo-history (which was being composed) was put on hold, as affairs of state took up his time. Any plan of a book destined for Matilda was obviously forgotten as Henry had helped his brother to usurp her crown.729 The Anarchy as such had not started, but Henry found himself in Wales suppressing the Welsh, working closely on his brother’s behalf to put down a Welsh rebellion730 while his brother dealt with the Scots in the north. There would of course be no account of Wales in GS (right at the beginning) unless Henry had been there (but alas, from what we would have known of his eyewitness account…. the folios in the GS are missing). Henry Blois advised his brother (after attempting to quell the rebellion in the south) to let the Welsh fight amongst themselves as is implied in GS. It was not until mid 1138 that Henry Blois finished the first rendition of the Primary Historia, which in essence was the initial pseudo-history now followed by the new chivalric Arthuriad after his experiences in Wales. Don’t forget both Gower and Kidwelly are mentioned in DA.

729Yet the material concerning the many Queens of Briton was still left rather than recomposing or changing the chronology and story line of the original Pseudo-History as the back bone of what became the Primary Historia.

730In 1136, the Welsh saw an opportunity to recover the lands lost to the Marcher Lords, who were nobles appointed by the Norman overlords to guard their borders. The Welsh Marches had castles built along its border by William the Conqueror, to control the Welsh. It was this opportunity, when the Welsh saw the Barons squabbling over Stephen’s usurpation of the crown and Robert of Gloucester had been side-lined as well as Matilda; this opportunism sparked the battle of Gower.  King Stephen, while Henry Blois was with him with knights from Glastonbury and Winchester, lost 500 men in the battle. This Norman defeat spurred on other Welsh rebellions, in the Great Revolt, including a battle for Kidwelly castle which Henry Blois took by force and subsequently kept the castle; the GS referring to the castle as Lidelea. The Battle of Great Barrow followed again in South Wales and Henry Blois meanwhile was taking in the surrounding countryside and dreaming up the Arthuriad.  In fact, it was Gwenllian’s patriotic revolt and death in the battle for Kidwelly castle in the Great Welsh revolt of 1136 where Henry Blois gets his inspiration for the name Guinevere, which he then puts into fable in Caradoc’s life of Gildas and then commissions her story in engraving on the Modena archivolt. As witnessed in the GS, Henry’s advise to his brother was to leave the Welsh to their own devices as they would fight amongst themselves because Henry Blois recognised Stephen had more pressing matters from Matilda and her brother Robert of Gloucester.

There were probably only two copies of the Primary Historia until it was reworked into the First Variant post William of Malmesbury’s death in 1143, to be employed in the 1144 request for metropolitan status.  The exemplar of the First Variant (which was owned by Henry) was updated with Prophetic material which dated from 1155. However, there were no dedications to Alexander or mention of Walter in it; yet while Henry was bust replicating the Vulgate historia with updated prophecies he also covered his tracks further by replicating those same updated prophecies in copies of the First Variant. Therefore, in his mind those seditious prophecies had been in the public domain since 1139, but we know the Primary Historia had no such prophecies included and Henry must have substituted his original copy at Bec for an updated version which has confused Crick. Oh, but this would be unimaginable to a scholar, because they don’t even believe ‘Geoffrey’ was seriously under pressure to hide his tracks.

The final Vulgate version post-dates 1155 which has the ‘sixth’ in Ireland prophecy. The arrogant colophon, which is really directed to ‘whomever it may concern’ (but made to look as if it were pointed to three historians), is the final addition to the Vulgate HRB as pressure came upon the work to show that the seditious prophecies were extant even while William of Malmesbury and Caradoc were alive (the presumption is that Caradoc takes up the mantle from Geoffrey). Huntingdon also appealed to in the colophon died in 1157; so, it was safe to ‘appear’ at that stage to be appealing to him also as a contemporary historian aspecially since it was him who first saw the Primary Historia.

This is the genius of the Merlin interpolation into Orderic as this in effect predates the prophecies to Henry Ist time. Henry/’Geoffrey’ was under immense pressure on his return from Clugny. If anyone had suspected that the Merlin prophecies were written by him he may have been put to death for treason by Henry II, because there was no love lost between the two in 1158. Hence the colophon naming historians and especially Orderic’s interpolation which emphatically between both methods i.e. substituting the copy at Bec ‘seem’ to back date the prophecies.

So, any accusation of sedition as people saw the upgraded King numbering emerge, and the Celts were encouraged to rebel in the era of Henry II in the updated prophecies could not be accountable to Henry. What probably sparked this crisis in hiding his authorship was the advent of Ganieda’s prophecies in VM which were so obviously from the period in the Anarchy and thus ‘Geoffrey’s’ work came under scrutiny from people recognising the subtle change in the prophecies. 

Henry made it seem as if the whole HRB was written earlier by addressing William of Malmesbury as if he were still alive. It was post 1155 when the majority of copies started to be produced and proliferated on the continent and in insular Britain being understood as an early work obviated by the dedicatees. The original Primary Historia is no longer extant and the few extant First Variant versions were eventually replaced by the more complete Vulgate editions or had updated prophecies added in newer editions. As there were probably only two copies of Primary Historia produced it is not difficult to accept that no copy has survived into the present era except what we can garner from EAW. We also know that between 1147 and 1151 there were only two references to Galfridus’ work, both of them insular and both relying on the evolving First Variant and there were not many copies of this edition made either; but both having provence through Henry’s nephew’s in the north of England.

Since the DA reflects two parts to Henry’s first agendas, both stemming from attempts to obtain metropolitan (the apostolic foundation followed by the Phagan and Deruvian foundation), it is safe to suggest that neither the interpolations which comprise the two attempts at metropolitan were deployed before William’s death or even in the public domain in England. If we can accept that both the early and later foundation myths are the consequence of separate attempts at metropolitan in Henry’s ‘first Agenda’ because Henry had been dismissed as Legate, this indicates that Henry had interpolated DA at an earlier stage (in 1144) and employed it as a genuine work of William’s words. But as I have covered the Joseph material is definitely post 1158.

The second attempt at Metropolitan status probably was accompanied by the St Patrick charter written on gold lettering which was later written into DA. Paragraphs like the postscript to the charter rendered in chapter 9 where ‘Avalon’ is mentioned would not have existed in DA at the papal presentation; but is part of a later consolidation of DA by Henry post 1158. Chapter 22, where basic Phagan and Deruvian lore is introduced may well have been part of the 1144 attempt based upon the first Variant’s reference to Eleutherius, but if an apostolic foundation were posited first then it would be unlikely. Latterly, the Phagan and Deruvian lore expanded upon by their inclusion in the St Patrick Charter.

One pertinent point in this whole affair of the Matter of Britain post Henry’s death is that Henry’s invention of a chivalric Arthur and the outcome of Arthur’s renown in the subsequent disinterment at Glstonbury; outshone Henry’s introduction of Joseph and the Grail.

Therefore, the Joseph tradition fomented at a slower rate becoming legend by the time John of Glastonbury undertakes to consolidate and recycle the various sources including the updated VM colophon and Henry’s De Regis Arthurii rotunda. The essential difference between the HRB Arthuriana and the material about Joseph of Arimathea is that the truth behind the story of Joseph and the Grail, (although fabricated by Henry in romanz) is based in reality. The HRB is a tale situated along historical lines.

That Henry suspected Ineswitrin existed in reality is highlighted by the fact that his hand is somehow connected to the search at Montacute and the coincidental procurement of Looe Island. Henry knew Joseph’s sepulchre existed, but after he had exhausted his search at Montacute he started to look for an Ynis in Dumnonia. Looe island would be the obvious bet with the extant Joseph legend. Cornwall was a wasteland before the invasion and afterward even worse. What does Henry want Looe island for?

The Montacute search for Joseph spawned the fictitious story in De Inventione. As we have mentioned, Montacute was the only other place mentioned in connection with Joseph’s burial by Father Good and since it is a precise marker on the line which Melkin led posterity to construct, the information could only have come from Melkin (or someone who knew the solution to the puzzle); which means the prophecy and the reference to Montacute existed in the time of Henry Blois.

Henry’s search for Ineswitrin almost certainly prompted his acquisition of Looe Island.  Henry went to Devon731 in search of an Island based upon the fact that the 601 charter implied the island existed in Dumnonia. Henry knew Devon as he was left by his brother in charge at Exeter after the siege in early 1136 while his brother went after Baldwin. Henry, who we know was in Plympton as an eyewitness to a dawn raid on the castle there even earlier in 1136 was also very close to Ineswitrin at some stage either then or later.

731Both the 601 charter and the Prophecy of Melkin both named Ineswitrin.

If we refer back to Henry Blois’ concoction in both JC and HRB; that is about Salcombe (Salgoem) and ‘Geoffrey’s’ Saltus Geomagog (which like Salcombe is near Totnes as stated), where the Giant is thrown over a cliff by Corineus, being one and the same place…. we may suspect that Henry had ridden up on ‘Bolberry Down’ where he imagined the battle episode with the giant up on the cliffs took place. This cliff top to the west overlooks the Ineswitrin of old, the present day Burgh Island.  Obviously he would have got to Plympton by passing south of Brent moor Henry’s archaic Brentigia in the JC prophecies which we shall get to in progression.

William of Malmesbury proposes in DA, with the help of documents at the abbey, to show the line of succession of abbots from antiquity; and, after he has recorded the names and dates of some nineteen English abbots before the year 940, he says: ‘I fancy it will now be clear how far that writer was from the truth who wildly stated that the blessed Dunstan was the first abbot of Glastonbury’.

It is plain that William was certain that Osbern’s accusation that Dunstan was first Abbot of Glastonbury was wrong. In VD 1 William states against Osbern: it is a misuse of learning and leisure to retail falsehoods about the doings of Saints; it shows contempt for reputation, and condemns one to infamy. William now disliked Osbern while taking his bread with the monks at Glastonbury, after earlier praising him; he now disagreed with what he had written and even refuses to refer Osbern by name. This change of opinion could only come about by certainty i.e. the genuineness of the 601 charter.

Just to re-iterate one last time; Henry’s problem was that if a donation had been made to the ‘Old Church’ on the Island of Glastonbury; to which island does the 601 charter apply in reality? Henry found it necessary to contrive that the five cassates donated were local to Glastonbury to avoid any contention or discrepancy as to whether the charter was going to be received as genuine or not. You can’t have a charter for an unknown location when you are proposing it is proof of antiquity.

  GR1 has no mention of Ineswitrin as William had written this unadulterated volume before setting eyes on the 601 charter and the island is not mentioned in any other genuine work or saint’s life prior to William finding the 601 charter. We cannot conclude that the charter itself is an invention because it dates to four years after Augustine’s arrival. If it were a fabrication it would surely have ante-dated 597AD. I have shown above it fits in to where William originally referred to it in DA at the start of his proof which is now chapter 34. 

One can only surmise the original manuscript of the Melkin prophecy which pertained to the island of Ineswitrin (where Joseph is buried) was found at the same time, as it relates to the same Island in the 601 charter originally, even though the island’s actual location was lost to memory when the Dumnonians might have emigrated to Brittany. When the West Saxons took over Glastonbury and Ine built the stone church the charter had no relevance. The most certain fact that Henry could know is that Ineswitrin was in Devon or Cornwall, the old Dumnonia. Yet some other piece of information existed about Joseph’s burial site which spurred him to search at Montacute.    

In the two books on the life of Dunstan written contemporaneously with DA, there is no mention of Ineswitrin.  In the Life of Patrick, written before DA, there is no mention of Ineswitrin.  Yet, we know the person who concocted the St Patrick charter is one and the same who impersonated Caradoc who gave us the entangled etymology which puts Ineswitrin at Glastonbury. However, it is plain in the chronological sequence that William’s DA originally commenced at 601AD with the Ineswitrin charter which constituted the best (genuine) proof of the antiquity for the abbey. The 601 charter was then added to William of Malmesbury’s GR3 which constitutes chapter 27 & 28.

In GR, the preamble which starts at chapter 19 in GR3: Now, as we have reached the reign of Cenwealh, and the proper place to mention the monastery of Glastonbury, let me then from its birth tell thereof, the rise and progress of that house, so far as I can gather it from the formless mass of the documents, is positioned where it is in GR by William’s genuine inclusion of the 601 charter in his most recent updates to GR after DA had been written and William had left Glastonbury.

The accusation of some sceptics to the genuineness of the 601 charter will be that William did not refer to Ineswitrin in VD II, (written at the same time as DA), but the simple truth is that William recounted a copy of the charter purely to show the date when Ineswitrin was donated. William would never have thought that Ineswitrin was the previous name of Glastonbury because quite simply, it was not.  Therefore, it was not mentioned in VD II.

The truth of this statement is indicated in the way the last paragraph of Life of Gildas is added to the main body showing the intention of carrying out the fraudulent etymological trans-location. The final paragraph would only have been added to the bogus work supposedly written by Caradoc, after William’s death in 1143 as William had never contemplated in either GR3 or DA that Ineswitrin was in any way synonymous with Glastonbury.732 The only reason some might think William did think of Ineswitrin as Glastonbury is because of all the propaganda put out by Henry Blois under the name of William of Malmesbury and the belief that Caradoc had actually written the etymological spin in the last paragraph of Life of Gildas

William, out of favour with the monks, not having delivered what the monks expected, went to Henry at Winchester c.1134.733 Henry gladly accepted the DA and paid William. Henry Blois now had the only copy of DA into which was added the various stages of Henry’s agendas which reflect the legends upon which modern Glastonburyana still bathes itself in myth. By the time the monks at Glastonbury received the DA upon Henry Blois’ death, 30 years had transpired since William’s death. Since William’s sojourn at Glastonbury, most of the elder monks who could have remembered William’s visit were passed on. This is, in effect, how the names of Ineswitrin and Avalon were foisted imperceptibly upon Glastonbury.

732William may have met Caradoc but Caradoc was probably not at Glastonbury and also had died c. 1129. (See chapter 22 on Caradoc). It is most probable that the Life of Gildas was written after Stephen came to the throne and before 1140 which, as we discussed, is determined by the date of construction of the cathedral at Modena which has the kidnap of Guinevere episode engraved upon it.

733The original plan to which William refers in the prologue of DA is to counter Osbern’s accusation which, (without lying about Dunstan’s relics in VD 1&2) he accomplishes by the various proofs in his unadulterated DA, especially by commencing DA with the 601 Charter.

Only 13 years after Henry’s death there was a fire and many who could contradict the sudden appearance of material were in disarray. By the time Henri de Soilly unearthed the much famed King Arthur which Romanz, and the DA, and a Glastonbury Perlesvaus had rumoured to be connected to Avalon…. Glastonbury’s standing as Avalon was corroborated for those who were ignorant of the facts beforehand. Henry’s bogus history of Arthur had been accepted by all, based on the success of his HRB…. and it being accepted as a credible account of history since the ‘Leaden cross’ had now identified Arthur’s relics in Avalon.

Through King Henry II’s influence, as Gerald suggests, Arthur was unearthed at Glastonbury (see appendix 34). We should not forget either, that Eleanor of Aquitaine and her daughters were most probably primed in Arthuriana in a direct link through Henry Blois. Eleanor may indeed have something to do with influencing Arthur’s unearthing after King Henry II death through her son Richard. King Henry II died in July 1189 and in September 1189 Richard I of England appointed Henry de Sully Abbot of Glastonbury.

There was no long-standing legend of Joseph except the mention of him in DA and whatever was understood about his connection to Britain…. through Perlesvaus, Joseph d’ Arimathie, the Melkin prophecy and his connection to Avalon (possibly posited in Henry’s/Melkin’s De Regis Arthurii rotunda)…. was made more easily acceptable as the disparate works collided and corroborated each other.

Arthur, the Grail and its heroes searching for the Grail’s elusive presence are connected with Joseph of Arimathea and can only sensibly be understood as their separate stories having been spliced together by Henry Blois originally entwining motifs from Melkin’s prophecy to his work on Arthur, before Chrétien and Robert expanded upon the connection through Master Bihis and Blaise.

Chrétien de Troyes in his unfinished romanz Perceval, le Conte du Graal mentions the Grail before any other raconteur, but Joseph does not feature in the story. Chrétien de Troyes claimed to be working from a source given to him by Philip count of Flanders. Henry’s mother Adela was the daughter of William the Conqueror and Matilda of Flanders. Henry and Philip were related and Henry may have given him one variant of a Grail story i.e. Perceval, le Conte du Graal c.1160.

The only reason I mention this here is at this stage Henry had not decided openly to state Joseph’s name because he was developing the lore of Joseph in Avalon and Joseph’s connection to Glastonbury. Henry himself wrote the text that Robert then writes into prose for which Robert is now renowned.

Marie of France was an older maternal half-sister to the future Richard I of England who was the Count of Poitiers (1169–1196) son of Eleanor of Aquitaine (Marie’s mother) and Henry II of England. Wauchier who is Chrétien de Troyes continuator of Percival le conte du Graal refers to what he thinks is the original author by name and calls him ‘Bleheris’ the first time. On the second occasion he states specifically that this Bleheris was of Welsh birth and origin, ‘né et engenuïs en Galles’. Now it would not take a genius to work out who this sounds like; especially with a name like Bleheris and ‘Geoffrey’ pretending to come from Wales. 

In plain speak, (unless you are a Grail scholar) Wauchier is saying that Chrétien de Troyes’ poem was originated by Henry Blois. Wauchier says this in connection with a tale being told to a certain, Comte de Poitiers, whose favourite story it was, saying ‘he loved it above all others’, which would infer that it was not the only tale the said ‘Bleheris’ had recounted to the Count.

So, we have a young Richard who is presently le compte de Poitier/pitou c.1170-80 listening to Wauchier who is ‘continuating’ one of Bleheris’s histories which had been told first to Chrétien de Troyes obviously before 1170 (Henry Blois d.1171). Since we know Chrétien de Troyes was at Marie Countess of Champagne’s court c.1165 until he joined Philip I court, we are well within Henry Blois’ life time for Henry to be the first promulgator of Grail stories at Marie’s court. You can advance evidence after evidence but there are supposed scholars like Judy Shoaf who pretend to be better informed and yet she does not even know that Marie of France was married to Henry Blois’ nephew even after ‘blithely prattling on’ saying “we know nothing of Marie of France” while claiming to be an expert on the Lais of Marie.

In a clear situation we have evidence of Henry’s Blois’ nephew’s wife a know propagator of Grail literature at her court with Chrétien de Troyes hearing Percival le conte du Graal from Bleheris. The fact that Marie of France is half sister to Richard hearing Grail literature at Marie’s court (and the count had heard the same story before as it was his favourite); you would need to be in active denial to say Henry did not propagate his Grail literature through the court of Champagne and Marie of France is not Marie of Champagne but I will get to that shortly.

Marie is steeped in Henry Blois’ Arthuriana. Her court after 1164 is one of his main conduits for spreading histoires of Henry Blois’ alter-ego Arthur and the Grail through patronising Chrétien de Troyes. She is married to Henry Blois’ elder brother’s son. Walter Map was there also in Marie’s court and certainly Robert de Boron’s work was contemporaneous but this important trilogy I will treat of later also.

Grail scholars of the past need to re-assess their time lines for the advent of Grail literature as so much credence has been given to the scholastic decree that has existed which dictated that Grail literature which includes Joseph was late; originating in France and trickling back to Glastonbury while busy monks all made it piece together seamlessly in DA before 1247.

Scholars should understand one certainty; One can’t have a Grail or un Graal without having a Melkin prophecy as the template for it. So, we should not rely on a date c.1190 for Robert de Boron’s material because scholars have decreed Joseph Grail literature comes later; after Arthur’s disinterment and the supposed advent of Avalon. This view is no longer tenable on two counts:

1) If you have the Grail which we know is derived as an icon from Melkin’s prophecy; Joseph is as equally possible because he is an icon of Melkin’s prophecy too. Both are contemporaneous in the same document that has inspired Henry Blois’ literary Grail ediface.

2) Robert de Borons work is a direct derivative of Henry’s work if it is not his directly. So, Robert’s work in origin has to have been authored in Henry Blois’ lifetime. Of course, if you are a modern scholar this could not be accepted because the premise that Melkin’s prophecy is a fake is based in ignorance. If you ignore the facts above which clearly show Henry Blois as Bleheris at Marie’s court (in his lifetime) then there will be no solution to the Matter of Britain.

I do know that once you have looked at something one way and built ones own empirically derived theory one can’t wipe the slate of one’s mind. So, until Melkin’s prophecy is accepted as real…. I see no quick advancement in medieval scholarship especially because to ontologically advance any of scholarships unfounded theories one has to understand that Geoffrey of Monmouth is not a real person. If our highest authority on the subject i.e. Julia Crick, does not accept this fact and we know how the arcane cabal of scholarship can only receive its utterances from mentor to pupil and therefore is the seal of membership in the honor bestowed from mentor to pupil. So, it is immensely difficult to break this cycle because the very dissertation one writes to claim the honor bestowed from the mentor obviously has to be agreed with by the mentor or you don’t enter the hallowed club. This why the matter of Britain could never be solved until Kim Yale solved Melkin’s prophecy. No scholar previously could countenance a theory because the great professor Carley had proclaimed the Melkin prophecy was a fake and had written dark utterings on the subject of Melkin’s prophecy where one would have to be steeped in muslim history about Baybars in Arabic al-Malik al-Zahir Rukn al-Din Baybars al-Bunduqdari and the Sultan of Egypt and Syria, and the fortress of Safed, and the deceased Baybars and Antipodean locations of an Avalon which has been repatriated, along with the Sultan, to its British origin and its no wonder such lofty announcements came from  a ‘distinguished research professor’ B.A. (Victoria); M.A. (Dalhousie); Ph.D. (Toronto) who has taught students this stuff at Oberlin College, the University of Rochester and York University, Toronto because he is an Associate Fellow at the Pontifical Institute of Mediaeval Studies, Toronto, and an Honorary Research Fellow at Lady Margaret Hall, Oxford. Its just insane!!!!

Anyway, about the same time that Robert de Boron states openly Joseph’s connection to the Grail, Robert de Boron has a full understanding of Merlin, Arthur and Joseph lore and the Grail’s connection to Avalon; too many points in Robert’s Trilogy are brought together that it could only be Henry Blois as the originator of this material. So, where the scholastic world is proposing that Monks are fitting the pieces together back at Glastonbury after 1189-91, Henry Blois the Architect of this whole Grail edifice is putting it together in verse what is now accountable as Roberts own work c.1165-1170 in prose ……25 years before scholars have been able to allow in their backwardly contrived theory.

Chrétien de Troyes has Joseph in the guise of ‘Le Roi pêcheur’ or the fisher king in this early unfinished rendition of Perceval, le Conte du Graal. By my reckoning the Joseph attachment to Glastonbury was forseen as a potential problem by Henry in traceability; so, Le Roi pêcheur’ was introduced as he was not so connected as Joseph was to the Grail simply connected in terms of tracability through the Melkin prophecy, but the fisher king was either Jesus or Joseph.

It could be the case that at this stage Henry has Joseph in mind as the ‘King of the apostles’ strangely outranking the Peter upon whom the edifice of the pope is built.  The first apostles were fishers as Jesus had sent them out into the world to be fishers of men. (Mt 4, 19; Mk 1,17). Again, I only mention this here to open the possibility that Henry did believe that Joseph had arrived in Britain as an apostle and termed him King of the fishers of Men or ‘Le Roi pêcheur’ at an earlier stage.

The fact that King Arthur’s round table is in Perceval, le Conte du Graal at this early date should make those scholars who might be reluctant to connect the Winchester table to Henry Blois through ‘Wace’, at least try to make the connection that Master Blehis is Henry Blois. His relationship to Chrétien de Troyes is through Marie of France. It was the same Bleheris who, according to Wauchier, (Chrétien de Troyes continuator of le Conte du Graal) had ‘told tales concerning Gawain and Arthur’s court’.

Gawain also features in le Conte du Graal. This same Master Blihis, ‘who knew the Grail mystery’, and gave solemn counselling about its revelation in The high History of the Grail is said to be the same person who wrote the ‘book of the Grail’ from which Chrétien de Troyes is sourcing his material given him by Philip Ist. This would be the same Blihos-Bliheris, ‘who knew the Grail, and many other tales’; the Bréri, ‘who knew all the legendary tales concerning the princes of Britain’; and the famous story-teller Bledhericus.

Now if Arthur’s round table turns up where the Bishop of Winchester resides; is it too much of a stretch to assume Henry Blois commissioned it considering we have not come across too many credible theories to date. It just so happens that around the round table there is a knight called Caradoc, the same Caradoc on the Modena Archivolt in 1140 that Henry Blois commissioned and this same Caradoc features in his own romance called the life of Caradoc included in the first continuation of Chrétien de Troyes’s Perceval, le Conte du Graal c.1170-80.

I do not wish to labour the point that Henry is directly involved with the proliferation of Grail literature, but one point here should be made concerning the undoubted connectedness of Geoffrey’s work, Chrétien’s work, the Modena archivolt commissioned by Henry and the Life of Cadoc;

We know that Henry Blois has authored his Life of Gildas c.1139 based on the template set out in the life of Cadoc. The Modena Archivolt engravings were fabricated c.1140. ‘Geoffrey’s’ Primary Historia is dated to 1138-9. So, if we just take two people as an example i.e. Cai and Bedwyr, we can see their provenance to Henry Blois’s muses. Cai and Bedwyr and their relation to Warlord Arthur predates all Henry Blois’ authorship; i.e. anything Henry has included them in by way of his muses.

So, Henry reads the life of Cadoc and witnesses Cai and Bedwyr’ relation to Arthur: three vigorous champions, Arthur with his two knights, to wit, Cai and Bedwyr, were sitting on the top of the aforesaid hill playing with dice.

Henry then composes the Life of Gildas where obviously he does not include Cai and Bedwyr because it would be too evident that he has based his concoction of Life of Gildas by mirroring the Life of Cadoc; but Henry achieves his agenda in writing Life of Gildas as we have discussed already. Cai and Bedwyr are in ‘Geoffrey’s’ work. They also feature on the Modena Archivolt where Burmaltus is confederate with Arthur and synonymous with Bedwir; Che is obviously Cai in the engraving, and Sir Kay is synonymous with Cai in Chrétien de Troyes’s Perceval, le Conte du Graal. We have a clear picture of connection from supposedly disparate sources and we know the source is Henry Blois.

Henry’s source for Arthur originated from his reading of the Life of Cadoc and other material he had come across while researching his pseudo historia before the advent of Primary Historia. The main source to Henry Blois’ muses for all his Grail literature was the prophecy of Melkin, but he started to mix Arthur material from HRB with Joseph material and thus the Grail ledgends.

Henry Blois just needed to understand where the Island on which Joseph was buried was located so that he could discover what was inside the tomb; as he knew by his own invention of the Grail in the form he presented it, there is some unknown association of the Grail to Jesus i.e. the ‘duo fassula’ in the Melkin prophecy was something to do with Jesus.

If there was no body of Christ or tomb to be found anywhere; did Henry consider that maybe Joseph had brought Jesus here to Britain after the crucifixion even if he could not decipher the obtuse Latin in the Melkin prophecy. Again, the only reason I posit this is because the Fisher king’s castle in Chrétien de Troyes’s Perceval, le Conte du Graal was called ‘Corbenic’, which comes from coir benoit, or in today’s French ‘corps béni’ which is representing the body of Christ as the ‘blessed body’.  It is not a step too far considering Robert’s vaus d’avaron is so obviously the vales of Avalon; that we could even think that per-ce-val is a tongue in cheek.

Anyway, with an already extant Glastonbury Perlesvaus and with the advent of Henry’s Grail literature in France, it did not take the monks at Glastonbury (before and just after the fire) very long to deduce that their Melkin prophecy (that’s if you do not believe that JG invented it) and the Vaus d’Avaron of Robert de Boron’s Grail literature, both gave account of Joseph, who by Henry Blois’ hand now had his sepulchre at Avalon.

But, also in DA Joseph’s name was present in the first two chapters and Glastonbury was already known as Avalon to those in the monastery and this knowledge had percolated out since Henry had died. Robert de Boron’s mystical ‘vessel’ went to the Vaus d’Avaron because Henry is linked to those scripts directly which we will get to shortly.

What Lagorio sees as ‘a fortuitous convergence of factors’ was blatantly by design. With the advent of Henry’s Grail material, it would not take very long for someone to figure out that the duo fassula (from the Melkin prophecy) was the template for the Grail; especially since it was associated with Joseph…. and all of this emanated from Glastonbury/Avalon and through Henry spreading his romanz material on the continent through Master Blehis.

It is no wonder Henry did not include the prophecy in DA. Instead of the conventional theory about the advent of material concerningJoseph at Glastonbury deriving from the continent in the thirteenth century, it must be accepted that Joseph’s name was in DA at Henry’s death. But, given that it was Henry Blois who attached the spurious name of his invented Avalon to a genuine geometrical guide to a tomb, it could only be Henry Blois who included and coalesced the Joseph lore in the first two chapters of DA.

The Grail material was planted in continental soil until Grail material met with its insular forebear which were the germs of Glastonburyana in DA, De Regis Arthurii mensa rotunda, and the Glastonbury Perlesvaus, in the years following Henry’s death.

William of Malmesbury’s Enquiry into the Antiquity of the Church of Glastonbury is a work which many commentators have accused him of putting together carelessly. He is often accused of a piece of work which flatters the vanity of the Glastonbury monks because of some of the beneficial lore posited in both GR3 and DA.  The accusation from commentators on DA is that William had for a time taken up his abode in their house and therefore compromised himself by recording puerile history while he ate their bread. This is unfair, because he maintained his integrity as an historian. This can be understood from the prologue of DA.

The denunciation of William is furthered by the discovery of a tenth-century list of the English abbots of Glastonbury, which cannot be reconciled with William’s list in the DA.  In chapter 71 we should understand that the first two named abbots St Patrick and St Benignus are Henry inventions and certainly do not cover the period until William names Worgret, the abbot named on the 601 AD charter.

Eadmer, who also wrote a Life of Dunstan, based mostly on author B’s work, had accused Glastonbury of having no written evidence of Dunstan’s interment at Glastonbury where William had not provided any proof in his VD, so a suitable story of translation in the time of the Danish invasion was produced in DA. It is not the work of William; otherwise the translation would have been in William’s VD 1 & II. This shows William kept his integrity and the DA account is partially by Henry followed by a further interpolator.

The First Variant HRB (modelled on the Primary Historia) was written at Winchester and hence Pagan and Duvian’s first appearance in HRB as named individuals: Unto Coillas born one single son whose name was Lucius, who, upon the death of his father, had succeeded to the crown of the Kingdom, and did so closely imitate to his father in all good works that he was held by all to be another Coill. Natheless, being minded that his ending should surpass his beginning, he despatched his letters unto Pope Eleutherius beseeching that from him he might receive Christianity. For the miracles that were wrought by the young recruits of Christ’s army in divers lands had lifted all clouds from his mind, and panting with love of the true faith, his pious petition was allowed to take effect, forasmuch as the blessed Pontiff, finding that his devotion was such, sent unto him two most religious doctors, Pagan and Duvian, who, preaching unto him the Incarnation of the Word of God, did wash him in holy baptism and converted him unto Christ.734

734HRB, IV. xix

The first mention of Lucius and his letter to Eleutherius is in the Catalogus Felicianus, a version of the Liber Pontificalis created in the 6th century. The Liber Pontificalis, says that Lucius as King sent a letter to Pope Eleutherius to be made a Christian. The story became widespread after it was repeated in the 8th century by Bede and is found in ASC, but Collingwood and Myers belief is correct in saying that the myth is derived from a misreading of the Liber Pontificalis.

They state that this belief rests on an error in the Liber Pontificalis confusing the name of Britain and Britium in Mesopotamia. The main point to consider, mistake or not, is that ‘Geoffrey’ believed Bede and thus went onto name Eleutherius’s envoys as Phagan and Deruvian. This is vital to the understanding of how ‘Geoffrey’ capitalized on Bede’s mistake and ultimately is responsible for the connection of Phagan and Deruvian to Eleutherius which at no time existed in reality. The King Lucius as presented in HRB is entirely fictitious.

Nennius also has the same episode, also derived from Bede: After the birth of Christ, one hundred and sixty-seven years, King Lucius, with all the chiefs of the British people, received baptism, in consequence of a legation sent by the Roman emperors and pope Evaristus.A marginal note in the Arundel MS. adds, “He is wrong, because the first year of Evaristus was A.D. 79, whereas the first year of Eleutherius, whom he ought to have named, was A.D. 161.”

Bede’s mistake was not purposeful, yet chroniclers followed the mistake until Henry designs a myth around it for his own ends.  Commentators seeing so many loose ends have had to accept the occurrence as credible history. This position has been augmented and made easier to maintain by the obvious presence of an early insular Celtic church. It is for this reason we should believe Joseph of Arimathea’s relics lie in Dumnonia.

Rudborne, while writing his Historia Major on the Old Minster at Winchester, compiled from the old annals, would doubtfully suggest Phagan and Deruvian’s names in connection with the consecration of the old Minster, had he not seen their names there in connection with its foundation. Henry had originally included their names in HRB so that it might be later discovered that they were the founders of Winchester and thus it would be an added boon to his request to make Winchester a metropolitan (especially if the St Patrick charter was proffered as evidence in 1149 on which their names were seen) and their names were also found in First Variant. Don’t forget at this stage no-one knew anything about the author of Primary Historia or First Variant…. no trail of ‘Geoffrey’s’ existence had been laid.

It should not be forgotten the interpolations of DA as Henry left it and more importantly, the construction of the First Variant (in which Phagan and Deruvian were added) was written at Winchester. We hear in DA that: at the bidding of Eleutherius, therefore, two very holy men, the preachers Phagan and Deruvian’s came to Britain, as the Charter of St. Patrick and the Deeds of the Britons735attest. Proclaiming the word of life, they cleansed the King and his people at the sacred font in 166 AD. They then travelled through the realm of Britain preaching and baptising until, penetrating like Moses the lawgiver into the very heart of the wilderness, they came to the island of Avalon where, with God’s guidance, they found an old church built by the hands of the Disciples of Christ….

735In the VM we find the same reference by ‘Geoffrey’ to his own HRB: Therefore, ye Britons, give a wreath to Geoffrey of Monmouth.  He is indeed yours for once he sang of your battles and those of your chiefs, and he wrote a book called “The Deeds of the Britons

It is not by coincidence that both the authorities appealed to i.e. the Charter of St Patrick and The Deeds of the Britons (HRB) were both authored by Henry Blois. In the last line of VM, Henry actually refers to his HRB as Gesta Britonum rather than the History of the kings of Britain. Huntingdon also referred to Galfridus’ work as the Gesta Britonum in EAW, so in effect the Primary Historia  found at Bec was titled Gesta Britonum also. Somewhere in the time from 1138-1155 ‘Galfridus became ‘Geoffrey’ and his book became titled the History of the Kings of Britain.

The DA then continues….So when Saints Phagan and Deruvian discovered that Oratory… the point of this is to establish that in Phagan and Deruvian’s era an ‘Oratori’ existed. In any reference prior to DA or St Patrick’s charter, any allusion to the ecclesiastical house at Glastonbury was a church or old Church and we can see the reasoning behind DA’s use of the word interchangeably with ‘old Church’ is to coincide with the Oratori of Melkin’s prophecy…. and this is possibly why the oratory on the ‘tor’ is implied. We know William in his own words refers to the church as antiquae aecclesiae  in his VD and when William recycles the 601 charter he copy’s ecclesiam vetustam; so, therefore I deduce the word Oratori is employed for a parallel with the Melkin Prophecy and with all the interpolations referring to the construction method repeated all to frequently the word Oratori is employed and again by the monks trying to create lore by finding a bifurcated line relative to the Oratori all by design in an attempt to fine relevance to the Oratori in the Melkin Prophecy.

In the same section in DA entitled: How the Saints Phagan and Deruvian converted the Britons to the faith and came to the island of Avalon.

The DA continues:

they loved that place before all others and, in memory of the first twelve, chose twelve of their own companions whom with the consent of King Lucius, they established on that Island. These twelve stayed there in separate dwellings, like anchorites, in the very places which the first twelve had originally inhabited. Yet they used to gather together frequently in the old church in order to celebrate divine worship more devoutly. Just as the three pagan Kings had formally granted the island with its appurtenances to the first twelve disciples of Christ, so Phagan and Deruvian obtained confirmation of the same from King Lucius this for their twelve companions and the others who should follow them in the future. Thus, many successors always in twelves, dwelt on that island throughout the course of many years until the arrival of St Patrick, the apostle of the Irish. To the church that they found there these holy neophytes added another oratory made of stone, which they dedicated to Christ and the holy Apostles Peter and Paul.

So, it was by the work of these men that the old church of St Mary at Glastonbury was restored, as trustworthy history has continued to repeat throughout the succeeding ages. There are also letters worthy of belief to be found at St Edmunds to this effect: ‘the hands of other men did not make the church at Glastonbury, but the very disciples of Christ, namely those sent by St Philip the apostle built it’. Nor is this inconsistent with the truth, as was set down before, because if the apostle Philip preached to the Gauls, as Freculph says in chapter four of his second book, it can be believed that he also cast the seeds of the Word across the ocean.

Whether or not such letters existed is not in question as William makes the point in VD1736 about a pre-existence to Dunstan’s abbacy countering Osbern’s position in saying: But how great the store Edmund set by Glastonbury from that day on is too well-known to require my narration to publish it abroad.

736Life of Dunstan I, 15.5, William of Malmesbury’s Saints Lives, Winterbottom and Thompson.

As we have covered it was stated by author B: the first neophytes of Catholic law discovered an ancient church, built by no human skill as though prepared by heaven for the salvation of mankind.

So, William’s reference to a well-known tradition in VD1 regarding Edmund and Glastonbury are now in DA, letters existing at St Edmund’s whereby proof is to be found that what was probably some reference to author B’s wording is now twisted from built by no human skill to…… the very disciples of Christ, namely those sent by St Philip the apostle built it’. We can now see how Henry distorts the facts from seeming references made by William, from tentative positions to positively polemically motivated statements.

This is an object example of how Henry devises his craft. Supposedly, if William had reasoned in GR3 that if the apostle Philip preached to the Gauls, as Freculph says, it can be believed that he also cast the seeds of the Word across the channel.  This does not mention Joseph, but the ninth century bishop of Lisieux had also written that St Philip sent a mission from Gaul to England ‘to bring thither the good news of the world of life and to preach the incarnation of Jesus Christ’.

This too is based on Freculphus’ history. But it is Dunstan’s biographer author B who recorded his belief that the earliest church at Glastonbury had not been built by men but had been fashioned in heaven. As is evident from above; the church which had not been built by men is now built by the very disciples of Christ and there is only one disciple which Henry has in mind when he adds the single word ‘restaurata’ and makes Phagan and Deruvian the restorers, (not the builders), of the Old Church as this implies Joseph as founder which connects back to his first disciplic agenda in 1144 where Joseph is obviously not named.

Henry’s agenda had shifted from an earlier proof of antiquity through the disciples posited by his interpolations in William’s GR3 and DA to the later charter of St Patrick which involved Phagan and Deruvian through William’s reference to Eleutherius. The two earlier polemics are consolidated in chapters 1 & 2 of DA to highlight Joseph’s foundation which is part of Henry’s post 1158 ‘second agenda’.  The outcome is that the church is established by the actual disciples of Christ through ‘William’s’ words and it is no longer a matter of opinion but fact…. that in 167AD a church existed as witnessed in DA.

Another consideration is the cult of St Mary at Glastonbury. Both ‘Geoffrey’ and Nennius before him claimed that Arthur had gone into battle with an image of the Virgin on his shield, ‘which forced him to think perpetually of her’. Melkin’s adorandam virginem is I believe the main cause for this sudden arising of the Marian cult in the time of Henry Blois. It is not without coincidence that in the third chapter of DA it is claimed that during Blois’ time as abbot, one of his monks visited the abbey of St Denis in the Ile-de-France where he was reportedly asked if Glastonbury’s ‘ancient church of the perpetual Virgin and compassionate mother’ was still standing; to which the monk replied ‘it is’. This is another piece of Henry’s guile, as he is the instigator of this passage and clearly shows that he knew the impact that the DA would have after his death.

I suggest, it is the Melkin allusion of Virginem adorandam which fixes the St Mary cult at Glastonbury and it was just fortuitous that Nennius had such an applicable anecdote which could coalesce both Arthurian and Joseph legends to the Old Church. It was probably Henry who commissioned a statue of the Virgin for the Old Church as an image of ‘Our Lady’ is first mentioned during his abbacy when Henry provided funds to keep a candle ‘perpetually burning’ before the image.

It was Henry who fostered devotion to the Virgin by presenting his abbey with a number of St Mary relics i.e. ‘some of blessed Mary’s milk and some of her hair and part of her sepulchre’. Also fragments of the very garments of that same blessed Mother of God.  It was Henry who instigated the monks to observe all the principal festivals of St Mary737 and as we have covered, left funds for the upkeep of an 8lb candle to burn in St Mary’s Church on all the principal feasts.

737Just to show the convolutions which modern scholars have undergone adhering to certain misguided a prioris and how it seems that they are blind to the input of Henry Blois at Glastonbury and his influence on the Matter of Britain…. I will provide one extract from Watkin which should amuse the reader in its associations: We can then conceive of a story, apparently known at Glastonbury and probably lying behind the late twelfth-century de Boron’s Joseph d’Arimathie and its amplification in the Estoire del Saint Graal which brought the Grail-bearer to Glastonbury. But the medieval Glastonbury writers merely use this story to bring Joseph himself to Glastonbury; they never asserted that he brought the Grail. That is one line of approach, we may now suggest another. One of the vexed questions of hagiology is the story of the growth of the cult of St Mary Magdalen. There is first the process by which the martyrs Maria and Martha become identified with the sisters of Bethany and the confusion between Mary of Bethany and Mary Magdalen, Martha and Lazarus in Provence and in Burgundy. At the moment, it is impossible to say at what date Joseph of Arimathea is added to this group of Emigrants from the Holy Land. But the fact remains the cult of Lazarus has been traced back to the tenth century at Autun and, more recently still has been shown that Avalon was before Autun in the cult of Lazarus. But equally at Glastonbury we find evidence of an early cult of Lazarus. His festival occurs in a cotemporary addition to the tenth century Leofric missal and in a twelfth century Glastonbury collectarium. This festival is unknown in any other English calendars of these dates. Is it possible that here we come somewhere near to a clue to the introduction of the cult of Joseph of Arimathea at Glastonbury, is it possible that legends connecting him with Avallon in Burgundy were transferred by a natural confusion to the isle of Avalon? At the moment this can be no more than a query, for no reference to an early cult of St Joseph at Avallon has yet been found. But it is interesting in this connexion to note that the Estoire del Saint Graal was written in Burgundy, that St Mary Magdalen is mentioned in an Eleventh century Glastonbury kalendar at Cambridge that the Hermitage mentioned in the Glastonbury version of Perlesvaus was dedicated to her…….Arthurian Literature XV edited by James P. Carley, Felicity Riddy. P.88

The stone church in Henry’s day was dedicated to Peter and Paul but someone is attempting to have us believe that in the Phagan and Deruvian era, the wooden Church which the neophytes ‘restored’ was dedicated to St Mary: To the church that they found there these holy neophytes added another oratory made of stone, which they dedicated to Christ and the holy Apostles Peter and Paul. So it was by the work of these men that the old church of St Mary at Glastonbury was restored…..

Strangely enough, the authors of the Somerset Historical Essays comment on Phagan and Deruvian and highlight their suspicions. They, however, do not contemplate that by the time the DA came to Glastonbury after Henry’s interpolations, William’s book was altered permanently with no original to compare against. It is certainly not as they suggest (along with Stubbs) that a comparison might be made with GR to find a sense of William’s original.  As we know, the GR text also received interpolations concerning Glastonburyana, but we are told: The frequent repetitions in the text will at once suggest that it has passed through several stages of correction: and, in particular, the names of St Phagan and St Deruvian meet us so unnecessarily often, that we shall even begin to wonder whether they had any place at all in the original manuscript.738At last, someone who suspects somethings not quite right!!!!!!!!!!!!

738Somerset Historical Essays. J. Armitage Robinson

We know the cult of St Mary had a large following in France, but, Henry Blois, rarely in his propaganda includes a detail which has no consequence. The church was genuinely known as the ‘Old Church’, as stated on the 601 charter. We know Henry Blois has written the piece about the ‘restoration’ of the church so that his first ‘disciplic’ foundation and the Phagan and Deruvian foundation don’t contradict each other. The question is why is Henry keen to make this association that the dedication was to St Mary, excepting the obvious connection with the virginem adorandam in the Melkin prophecy and to coincide with Nennius’ allusion to Arthur’s shield, which would make Arthur’s association with Glastonbury seem all the more feasible.

King Ine was probably the first royal benefactor of the Kings of Wessex who built the stone church. This is where the recorded evidence begins with William in the unadulterated yet updated GR3: The charter of this donation was written in the year of our Lord’s incarnation 725, the fourteenth of the indiction, in the presence of the King Ina, and of Berthwald, archbishop of Canterbury.” What splendour he (Ina) added to the monastery, may be collected from the short treatise which I have written about its antiquities.

Herein is the 601 charter’s importance in the proof of antiquity. Of course, Henry Blois’ Life of Gildas provides us with supposedly earlier accounts of the existence of a monastery at Glastonbury but we know Caradoc’s account and the St Patrick charter are a Blois concoction written after William’s DA. These are the tracts with which Henry hopes to establish an archaic provenance. The gullible are made to think that William was aware of accounts beyond the 601 charter.  The illusion is that William seemingly approved of their content by including the whole of St Patrick’s charter in DA and also appearing to reference the etymology from Life of Gildas concerning Ineswitrin.

With the semblance that William had nonchalantly mentioned Gildas’ stay at Glastonbury, one is obviously more inclined to believe in the truth of the kidnap of Guinevere and the part Gildas played with the abbot in a peaceable solution.  The fact that there is a King Melvas at Glastonbury and a Maheloas, a great baron, lord of the Isle of Voirre in Chrétien’s ‘Erec’, where Henry has influenced Chrétien de Troyes, is not coincidence.

Now, Eric and Enid was composed as Chrétien’s first romance c.1165 while Henry Blois was still alive. You don’t have to have too much imagination to see that lord of the Isle of Voirre could only be Glastonbury. Now, the chances are this little booklet known as the life of Gildas written c.1139 to complement Henry’s ‘first agenda’, finds its way to Chrétien are pretty slim i.e. another evidential support to confute Lagorio’s theory . But once you include Henry Blois in the equation, then you are certain how Chrétien got his information either in writing or more probably verbally through Master Blihis.

We hear for the first time in Caradoc’s Life of Gildas of the Isle of Glass etymology which of course both DA and John of Glastonbury expand upon. Master Blehis is the source for Chrétien de Troyes, but we will be covering soon the relationships and influence of Marie of France and her sister Alix and their mother Eleanor in relation to Chrétien and Henry Blois.

Because of the various tracts written under pseudonyms which tangentially corroborate each other, in the last two hundred years as scholars have kept separate our three genres of study, no-one has found his way through the maze to find Henry Blois as the common author. This task has been made harder by the seeming contradictions of position in DA which we have discussed which pertains to Henry’s ‘agendas’ at separate times. Because of these contradictions, it seems as if a late consolidator has tried to rectify the discrepancies especially as some of the interpolations in DA appear to reference Henry in the past. This is why Scott advocates a consolidating interpolator which he assumes is responsible for interpolations which were actually carried out by Henry Blois himself.

The task has also been made more difficult because researchers have been unable to bring the three genres of ‘Geoffrey’s’ HRB, Glastonburyana, and Grail literature under one investigation and have tended to focus on only two genres and comment on their common material. The reason for this is that until one accepts the retro dating of Vulgate HRB (the interpolation into Orderic making the Merlin prophecies appear to have existed in Henry I’s time and the advent of the Primary Historia at Bec in 1139 being mistaken for the Vulgate version with didicatees)…. it is difficult to find the commonality between the three genres chronologically, as Grail literature has always in the past thought to have surfaced c.1180 (because of false a priori); even though we are told Grail literature had an earlier provenance from men with similar phonetically sounding names to Henry.

The difficulty unravelling what can only have come about by an initial designer has been exacerbated by the fraud of Henry’s backdating of HRB through the dedicatees and his composition of the colophon in the Vulgate version mentioning the historians. This has caused Arthurian material within HRB, to be thought of in terms of a different corpus, emanating by an entirely separate tradition of independent authorship, connected only by a distant Brythonic root.

The main hindrance which has prevented scholars finding the truth is the mistaken presumption that any Arthuriana/ Avalon material in DA was written after 1191 and the assumption that the perpetrator of the disinterment fraud is Henry de Sully.

Yet, whatever red lines, a prioris or erroneous assumptions have been created by scholars to sure up un-founded theories, King Arthur was in Avalon in 1138 in HRB, at Glastonbury in 1139-40 through the life of Gildas and the engraving at Modena and Avalon became Glastonbury in 1157 through Insula pomorum in VM; so, in effect King Arthur was in Avalon long before 1189-90 when Scott states: Finally we can be sure that all references to King Arthur must have been written after the purported discovery of his remains buried between the two pyramids in 1190-1, as must those chapters that seek to identify Avalon with Glastonbury because such an identification only became necessary and meaningful, after, and as further evidence for, the claim that Arthur had been buried at Glastonbury.

Joseph material has never been taken in any way seriously as having any basis in history.  Scholars have thought of it in no other way but a thirteenth century invention purely because of Joseph’s localised tradition at Glastonbury having been wrongly accounted as having stemmed from continental Grail literature.  When Arthurian Glastonburyana found its ultimate confirmation after Arthur was dug up in 1190-91, Joseph was essentially ignored.

There was no ‘Wace’ or ‘Geoffrey’ to propel Joseph lore until c.1160-65 when ‘Blaise’, on the continent through a verse rendition of Joseph d’Arimathie was transposed to prose by Robert, and Chretien de Troyes started to recycle material from Master Blehis and Bleheris about the Perceval and the Conte du Graal which connected to Joseph through the Fisher King. This material started confirming lore promulgated in England by Master Blihis’s Perlesvaus which both put Joseph at Glastonbury/Avalon; Blaise arriving at Glastonbury through mention of the Vaus d’Avaron and Master Blihis through the Grail chapel nouvelemant faite, qui mout estoit bele e riche; si estoit covert de plon… and by Arthur and Guinevere yet unearthed in Avalon stipulated in the colophon of Perlesvaus.

Arthur’s fame had begun to spread in Alfred of Beverley’s era and at the advent of Vulgate historia and then took off through the Roman de Brut and after the unearthing legend was widespread which by comparison consigned a mere saint like Joseph to obscurity; who had only surfaced in the popular culture and court society c.1160-65. Gerald of Wales was not concerned with a second-rate Joseph of Arimathea at Glastonbury which virtually no-one else but the few monks at Glastonbury had heard the rumours. Gerald would probably not been exposed to the continental material mentioning Joseph.  Gerald’s interest lay in a Welsh Arthur from Caerleon who was buried in Avalon and it would be a tough illusion to convince the population that Henry de Sully had found Arthur at Avalon if there were no previous corroborative evidence. This is the brilliance of Henry Blois’ design.

As is evident from the DA text above, someone is trying to square the various accounts of how it is that the twelve hides exist and never paid Geld. The twelve hides of Glastonbury probably had its origin in privileges granted to the abbots of Glastonbury in a succession of charters by Anglo-Saxon Kings of Wessex. A grant from Centwine (676–85) of six hides at Glastingai and a similar grant from Baldred, may together have made up the twelve hides which was the assessment of Glastonbury in 1066, and which already represented a privileged estate. It is Henry’s clever manipulation which brings this mundane assessment corroborated in Doomesday into ancient lore by its attachment to Arviragus, masked in the confusion of history by the ridiculous notion: Thus, many successors always in twelves, dwelt on that island throughout the course of many years until the arrival of St Patrick….

The Abbey of Glastonbury had a peculiar jurisdiction in the area around Glastonbury known as the Liberty of Twelve Hides. Here the King’s courts had no authority and there is an example of a case begun before the King’s Court at Westminster and handed on to the Abbot’s court on account of the Liberty of the Twelve Hides. Glastonbury was possibly the wealthiest monastic institution at the Norman invasion.

Someone is attempting to have us believe the twelve hides stem back to Arviragus and Glastonbury’s sanctity has been in place since Joseph arrived. But we should not forget (apart from a satirical poem by Juvenal) who first brings Arviragus to notice in British history…. Arviragus played no significant part in British history except that which is wholly fabricated by ‘Geoffrey’.

Now, it becomes very difficult to maintain that Melkin was a fourteenth century invention once we understand that it was the Melkin prophecy which sparked Henry’s muses to develop some of the many facets of the Matter of Britain.  This, in no way makes the basis for the formation of the prophecy in the first place untrue. Scholars have assumed the opposite of that which transpired. The Melkin prophecy with its body to be found in the future, its Grail like duo fassula and its island location, and its encrypted search which parallels the Grail quest…. are not the constituent parts which were fabricated by a thirteenth century composer of the prophecy; but a template for the Matter of Britain and a genuine encrypted document

Author B, composer of the Life of St Dunstan writing c.1000 makes it plain that neither Ineswitrin nor Avalon were previous names of Glastonbury when referring to Dunstan’s Father: Now in Heorstan’s neighbourhood there was an island belonging to the Crown, the old English name for which was Glastonbury. The modern consensus is that Glastonbury only became Avalon when Arthur was found there, (the ‘Leaden cross’ confirming the location), but not one commentator has supplied an adequate reason why Glastonbury’s Henry de Sully should claim to unearth Arthur (at Glastonbury) unless of course it was understood beforehand that it was Avalon…. And why he chose where to look in the graveyard near the old church between the piramides unless one gives credence to Gerald’s testimony; and if one does that one has to conclude the grave was manufactured beforehand. The fraud would be too ‘incredible’ without a precursor of lore which primed everyone to accept such a sudden revelation that Glastonbury used to be named Avalon.  Gerald recounts the conditions whereby the excavations were undertaken which I will cover in detail in a following chapter. There is only one person who could give the directions which were in DA and he is both the inventor of Avalon and the chivalric Arthur.

The name Avalon is seemingly given so as to appear as an accepted fact in the postscript of St Patrick’s charter and chapters 1&2 of DA. Yet the information regarding where Arthur is buried is seemingly so inconsequential (matter of fact) it is nearly, but not quite, worthy of ‘omitting’.

It would take a very opportune Henry de Sully to insist he had unearthed Arthur at Glastonbury without for instance Caradoc’s convenient episode linking Arthur to Glastonbury and without there being any previous cognition of Avalon as the former name of Glastonbury.  It is also evident that if the situation of Arthur’s gravesite were written into DA by a late interpolator, why are there no other circumstances recorded about the disinterment in DA.

William was employed to collate all the evidence of Glastonbury’s antiquity in a book. It was at this time Henry realised, not only did Glastonbury have an untraceable history but so did insular Britain prior to Gildas, excepting the Roman annals.

Many a time in turning over in my own mind the many themes which might be subject-matter of a book, my thoughts would fall upon the plan of writing a history of the Kings of Britain.

It is therefore, mightily fortuitous, that after considering the subject matter and then falling upon a plan to write a History of the Kings of Britain, that, lo and behold, ‘Geoffrey’s’ good friend Walter has a book, which only needs ‘translating’ and by chance, the same subject matter that Henry/ ‘Geoffrey’ had decided to write about, was fully covered in the source book. How is that for convenience? And to boot, the author’s name is Arthur just like the protagonist.

One wonders if Crick our expert on Geoffrey of Monmouth sees how ludicrous such a proposition is. It seems fair to suggest Henry did not alter drastically the form of his already started original work I have termed the pseudo-history, destined for Matilda initially which had so many queens in insular history that in no way matched history; so, one must conclude the original work had a design behind their inclusion in the pseudo history along with the aggrandising of Gloucester King Henry I bastard son and supplying the English King a heritage from Troy like the Frankish King.  The pseudo history may have had a brief account of Arthur in the original, but the whole section of a chivalric Arthur from Caerleon was based upon Henry’s time in Wales in 1136.  Seeing the architecture and defending Kidwelly were sources for his muses; and his muses were stimulated further while in Normandy in 1137.

Anyway toward 1144 it was Henry Blois who had stated in HRB that following the work of Pagan and Duvian the Pope set bishops where there had been flamens, and archbishops where there were archflamens. The seats of the archflamens were in the three noblest cities, in London, York and in Caerleon and this transpired supposedly long before Augustine’s Canterbury. The point being that the region which included Glastonbury (Leogria) in that era was not subject to Canterbury: Unto the Metropolitan of London Loegria and Cornwall were subject.739Of course both Winchester and Glastonbury were in Loegria.

739HRB IV, xix

By the end of the thirteenth century the Monks at Abingdon had concocted a similar foundation myth based upon ‘Geoffrey’s’ HRB (and Glastonbury’s) where Fagn and Divian on the same mission to Lucius had founded their abbey also. They even invented a legendary Irish monk Abbennus, the eponym of Mount Abbenus (much like Geoffrey love of eponyms) where their monastery now stands.

I would suggest that the most powerful prelate in the land at William of Malmesbury’s death requested William’s later redactions of GR from the monks at Malmesbury and interpolated the Glastonburyana into GR3.  We should be aware of Stubbs observation concerning the renown of William at Malmesbury: With the exception indeed of the incidental references made by successive chroniclers, who borrowed from his history, there is nothing to be learned of him from extrinsic sources till the time of Leland, who indignantly observes, that even at Malmesbury, in his own monastery, they had nearly lost all remembrance of their brightest ornament.

Therefore, given the evidence above, it cannot be assumed that GR3 which contains insertions which run word for word with passages in the DA were written by William. Once we establish this and the reasoning behind the GR3 (B version) interpolations and Henry Blois’ ability to carry out interpolations….we should not accept the view that every addition in GR3 was made by William himself between the years 1135 and 1140. This view has been held for some time and used to suggest comparative accuracy in DA.

There is justification for not including the Prophecy of Melkin in DA. If one better understands how Henry Blois has maintained anonymity as the ‘ghost writer’ of many tracts, we can see that the Melkin prophecy in essence is central to two of our three main genres and would tie them together implicating Henry Blois as author when Arthur from the third genre and Joseph became entwined at Avalon. So, obeying his rule, he attaches certain icons to each other, appearing to be from entirely independent authors and leaves them separate for posterity to find.

As we have covered, Henry Blois, during his exile, killed off Geoffrey of Monmouth in the same year he published VM after Coleshill in 1157 dated by Ganieda’s latest prophecy. It is in VM we can see Henry has formed a plan concerning the conversion of Glastonbury into Avalon.740 Only later, on his return to England does he make more amendments to the DA with Joseph material…. once his first (metropolitan) agenda becomes obsolete/redundant.

Joseph was originally associated by the Melkin prophecy with Ineswitrin and the duo fassula and Joseph was also connected with a magical vessel and Avalon by Robert. Arthur’s circle (i.e. the chivalric knights) is associated with the Grail by Chrétien. Arthur and Joseph are associated by the Grail and both connected to Glastonbury. It is a master-class in illusion, brought about by fraudulent authorship by the man who accounts authorship of more worth than any other facet of value normally placed on mammon…. and this by a man who accounts himself above Cicero who was arguably the greatest writer of all time in the ancient world.

Henry Blois is inventor of some of the best-known fictitious personages in the history of Britain, Leir, Arviragus, Lucius, Phagan and Deruvian…. not to mention Merlin, but his chivalric Arthur was based upon a Celtic warlord as witnessed in the life of St Cadoc and the warlord’s friends were Kai and Beduerus.

Contrary to the consensus held by modern scholars, Joseph in Britain is not an invention and nor is the precision of the data found in the prophecy of Melkin inaccurate. Nor can the Melkin prophecy be accounted as a coincidentally accurate fraud; and therefore, the assumption that Melkin never existed is misguided. Nor can the legends of the Cornish be ignored or the ancient Greek writers such as Timaeus and Latin writers such as Strabo or Diodorus which tell of Ictis. The most famous place in Britain is Avalon and the fact that it exists in myth at Glastonbury is not by chance, but by design and human intervention. As the reader now understands, it has been achieved by the substitution of the name Ineswitrin, the Briton name for ‘White tin Island’ on the prophecy of Melkin. The Melkin island of Isewitrin being synonymous with Pytheas’ Ictis.

Lagorio believes Joseph is an invented legend at Glastonbury, but does concede: According to one Celtic tradition, possibly preserved and transmitted orally, Joseph’s family held mining interests in south western Britain, thereby permitting him to combine business with evangelism. In slight substantiation of this belief, nothing historically certain is known of Joseph’s actions following the resurrection.741

If one insists the legend of Joseph reached maturity in the late fifteenth century and ignores what is evidently at the start in the oldest manuscript of DA unequivocally dated to 1247…. there can be little chance of recognising any truth behind the legend.  Lagorio has dismissed Melkin and taught others to do the same. In reference to assessing Joseph’s ‘heterogeneous’ career, as she brings to an end her exposé, Lagorio hopes that the reader might also concur ‘in the Acta Sanctorum’s sagacious, if ironic comment’: Therefore he who wishes to await Arthur’s return to England may also await the fulfilment of that which Melkin promised of Joseph.

  She simply has not understood that Arthur’s return was the Zeitgeist hope of the peasantry in the early twelfth century which Henry Blois eventually addressed by planting a bogus grave between the piramides and cannot be likened to the geometrical encryption constructed by Melkin to point out the whereabouts of Joseph’s sepulchre. It has been the cloned nature of people who profess to be scholars which have prevented the discovery of Joseph on Burgh Island.

740Or even New Jerusalem at a later date as noted earlier in the additions to VM, quoted in John’s Cronica.

741Valerie. Lagorio. The evolving legend of St Joseph of Glastonbury.

Gerald of Wales (1146-1223) on the discovery of King Arthur’s tomb

For Giraldus, Arthur was the national hero of the Welsh.  Gerald was jealous of ‘Geoffrey’s’ success, but funnily enough Gerald never had an inkling that he had met ‘Geoffrey’ because to him ‘Geoffrey’ supposedly died when Gerald was nine years old.

It is a irony that Henry Blois was Gerald’s patron in his later life. Gerald’s constant admiration for Henry Blois is often misunderstood by scholars but it was based on the time and patience which his patron afforded Gerald when surreptitiously steering Gerald’s interest in King Arthur.  Gerald however, remained suspicious of HRB’s historicity and when useful utilized a Merlin prophecy when it suited; but Gerald had been manipulated regarding the historicity of King Arthur to the point that he himself may have in turn influenced King Henry II. There is more to Gerald’s relationship with the bishop of Winchester than is commonly understood by scholars such as Crick. She is found to be comparing Geoffrey and Gerald’s common ground, but Gerald heaps praise on Henry Blois and no-one seems to understand why.

It seems that modern scholar’s attitude toward Gerald is mixed but for the most part they find his writings and witness unreliable and this is largely down to his testimony concerning the uncovering of  Arthur’s remains at Glastonbury.

Knowles in his short biography of Gerald unnecessarily criticizes: it is almost always singularly difficult to grip one of Gerald’s stories and nail it to the counter. When is he telling the exact truth concerning an incident of which he has himself been witness? When is he recording a mass of hearsay accretions which have crystallised round a core of fact? When is he merely retailing a legend so remote from the facts as to be more than a ‘fabliau’ or a ‘ben travoto’.

One can understand to which incident Knowles is referring and thus sends a whole slew of clones over the cliffs and Gerald’s testimony regarding the eyewitness account of the unearthing of Arthur is dismissed as unreliable. This scholastic viewpoint in the main is held rather easily because it fits with the modern misguided view that Henry de Sully was responsible for the fraud.

‘Geoffrey’ understood, the Welsh were the residue of the ancient Britons of HRB and King Arthur to Gerald was a hero. The Celtic lands i.e. Dumnonia, Wales and Scotland were not integrated into Norman hegemony. However, King Arthur was a symbol of Welsh/Briton resistance to Saxon oppression, and according to ‘Geoffrey’s’ tradition, Arthur (conflated with Ambrosius) had fought against invading Germanic tribes on behalf of the Romano-Celtic ancestors of the Welsh. The ‘hope’ of the Bretons first mentioned in EAW (or GR depending upon interpretation) reflects a view that Arthur was somehow going to return to establish the former glory of the Celtic cultures or Britons. This view point was encouraged by Merlin’s prophecies.

One view held by some scholars is that the alleged discovery of Arthur’s tomb was a propaganda stunt designed so that the English/Norman overlords could use it against the Welsh, proving to them definitively that their saviour was permanently deceased and would never return to liberate them.

The fabrication of a grave hardly seems a strategic rationale for quelling the rebellion of the Welsh against their Norman masters. Firstly, Henry II by that time had made an accord with the Welsh and it would hardly be a cause for the Welsh to submit once they found Arthur was in fact dead. It would be irrational that an entire nation would lay down arms at the discovery of Arthur’s grave. But we must remember scholar’s rationalizations over time become hallowed utterances. Carley even relates what Barber has obviously just invented  as a spurious rationalisation: Barber has postulated that Giraldus was not in fact an eye witness to the exhumation as scholars have tended to portray him. Barber is dim witted to say such a thing and Carley is a fool to repeat it; as if it had any credibility apart from some hair-brained convoluted rationalisation about there having been three bodies discovered. Well either Henry de Sully can’t pull off the simplest of frauds or Henry Blois made a grave error when manufacturing the tomb. Henry Blois made no mistake for the whole of his secretive compositions culminate in the discovery of King Arthur and without a grave, his renown would never have continued. 

Gerald’s testimony has been ignored by scholarship because he bears witness to how events transpired at King Arthur’s disinterment. Modern scholars’s assessment of why and how Arthur’s body was unearthed is so far from the reality of what transpired that it has virtually become accepted to dismiss Gerald’s testimony because it directly contradicts the cabal of dullards agreed position and they are sticking to it, even though they are forming an opinion 900 years after the fact and Gerald only two years after recounts an eyewitness account.

Julia Crick again struggles with what appears to her as ‘intriguing irony’ about ‘Geoffrey”s’ apparent coincidence locating Avalon at Glastonbury and Gerald’s interest in Arthuriana  but does not grasp that it was Henry’s influence over Gerald which turned Gerald to chastise ‘Geoffrey’ and unrelentingly Crick still holds the false premise which insists that the monks at Glastonbury were the instigators of concocting the false grave: 

Gerald’s first recorded involvement with Arthurian matters was at Glastonbury in the early 1990’s. It is ironic that Gerald, who pilloried Geoffrey’s History so successfully, should have supplied one of the earliest accounts of the staged discovery of Arthur’s bones there, near the supposed site of Avalon, where Arthur was said by Geoffrey to have retired mortally wounded after the battle of Camlann. Gerald’s avowed hostility to the very work which effectively first advertised Arthur’s existence as a historical figure makes his purposes in becoming involved in the exhumation the more intriguing. Two main parties profited from the exhumation: the monks of Glastonbury and the king. The monks stood to gain by the enhancement of the prestige of their house. The exhumation established Glastonbury as a necropolis of ancient British royalty and thereby created a special relationship with the king which proved invaluable in later jurisdictional disputes with the local bishop. The advantages to the king who, according to Gerald, initiated the search for Arthur’s bones, lay most obviously in demonstrating the mortality of a politically potent figure.

Crick also expounds upon Gerald and Geoffrey as if Geoffrey was a real person who she rationalises must have been educated on the continent:

 Gerald’s position as a privileged critic of Geoffrey owed much to the parallels between the lives and activities of the two men. Both are known by names which associate them explicitly with Wales, although both followed a Norman career path. Geoffrey in his ‘History’ styles himself Monemutensis, of Monmouth, but he graduated from Paris, or some other Continental school, with the title magister,and he spent most of the last thirty years of his life in Oxford, probably becoming a canon of St.George’s. Geoffrey probably lacked a profound knowledge of Welsh. Monmouth may have been his birthplace but he left Wales at least for the central part of his life and may not have returned even when made bishop of St Asaph, shortly before his death in 1154 Norman French is most likely to have been his first language.

Let it be established as a certain fact that Henry Blois was ‘Geoffrey’ and he was educated at Clugny. He was never a canon of St Georges or Bishop of Asaph or did Geoffrey die in 1154 but it is a certain fact that he lacked a profound knowledge of Welsh.

Gerald was a prolific writer throughout his career. He is best known for his historical and ethnographic works such as Topographia Hibernica (The Topography of Ireland), Expugnatio Hibernica (The Conquest of Ireland), and Descriptio Kambriae (The Description of Wales). It is two of his lesser-known works which concern us here, in which are contained his accounts of the discovery of King Arthur’s tomb: the Liber de Principis Instructione (On the Instruction of Princes) c.1193 and the Speculum Ecclesiae (Mirror of the Church) c.1216.

Gerald became a royal clerk and chaplain to King Henry II in 1184, first acting as mediator between the crown and the Welsh Prince Rhys ap Gruffydd. Later he was chosen to accompany one of the King’s sons, John, in 1185 on John’s first expedition to Ireland. This started his literary career, in that, Topographia Hibernica is an account of his journey to Ireland. Gerald was selected to accompany the Archbishop of Canterbury, Baldwin of Forde, on a tour of Wales in 1188, the object being a recruitment campaign for the Third Crusade.

Gerald’s account of that journey, the Itinerarium Cambriae (1191) was followed by the Descriptio Cambriae in 1193-94.  As a royal clerk, Gerald observed significant political events at first hand. It was in this period c.1192-3 that De principis instructione was probably written.  One expert, Charles Wood742 says that De principis instructione was thought to be written in or even before 1193 and says the story of Arthur’s and Guinevere’s discovery was undoubtedly conveyed to him by monks who had participated in the original fraud.

Again, the standard theory is that Henry de Sully is the perpetrator of the fraud exhuming King Arthur’s bones and he is thought to have staged the event by supplying the bogus ‘Leaden cross’ and the relics. Gerald’s testimony in the De principis instructione should be understood as Gerald having been present as an eye-witness743 and the details concerning King Henry’s involvement as genuinely derived from first-hand knowledge.

742Guinevere at Glastonbury. Charles Wood

743Now when they had extracted this cross from the stone, the aforementioned Abbot Henry showed it to me…

Gerald’s report of events surrounding Arthur’s disinterment is the closest in date to the discovery of the tomb. There is just no foundation whatsoever for modern scholars to simply ignore Gerald’s account. This view is not based on any other work, it is simply because the events which Gerald explicity relates does not rhyme with modern scholars concocted theories about King Arthur’s connection to Glastonbury.

The most important point related by Gerald and summarily dismissed by Arthurian scholars is that Gerald bears testimony to the fact that in the Glastonbury annals i.e. DA, Arthur’s resting place was already known.744 One can certainly say that Gerald has certainly swallowed a large part of Henry Blois’ interpolations in DA and the corroborating fake-history found in HRB.745

744Indeed, there had been some evidence from the records that the body might be found there….

745Gerald Writes: After Albanus and Amphibalus, they were esteemed the chief protomartyrs of Britannia Major. In ancient times there were three fine churches in this city: one dedicated to Julius the martyr, graced with a choir of nuns; another to Aaron, his associate, and ennobled with an order of canons; and the third distinguished as the metropolitan of Wales. Amphibalus, the instructor of Albanus in the true faith, was born in this place. This city is well situated on the river Usk, navigable to the sea, and adorned with woods and meadows. The Roman ambassadors here received their audience at the court of the great King Arthur; and here also, the archbishop Dubricius ceded his honours to David of Menevia, the metropolitan see being translated from this place to Menevia, according to the prophecy of Merlin Ambrosius; ” Menevia pallio urbis Legionum induetur.”Menevia shall be invested with the pall of the city of Legions.”

Modern scholars’ view assumes that the time lapse (1184-1191) after the fire to Arthur’s body’s discovery and his eventual exhumation was dictated (predicated) by financial reasons. The modern view is that as soon as King Henry was dead, the funds dried up for the rebuild of the burnt church. The presumption is that Henry de Sully was the instigator of the fraud and therefore the fabricator of the ‘Leaden cross’. Received wisdom holds (with an erroneous a priori in place) that any mention of Arthur in DA was not interpolated until after his disinterment.746

If one were to eliminate this misguided standpoint, one would have to accept the possibility that Henry Blois could be responsible for much of the Matter of Britain material. This is scholarships blind spot and haughty presumption which has squewed every theory on King Arthur’s presence at Glastonbury to the present era. Scholars have chosen to ignore Gerald’s testimony and the discovery’s connection to King Henry II as Gerald bears witness and dismiss Gerald even though he was a royal clerk and chaplain to King Henry II in the same year the fire took place

746There is no description of the disinterment in DA which would only be natural after the dig, if indeed Arthurian references were a later addition and not an interpolation by Henry Blois before the event. The presumption is that the description of who is in the grave is derived after the unearthing. The scholastic community has made a ‘grave’ error.

Most importantly, Arthurian commentators have omitted to question why it would be that an interpolator of DA (after the disinterment) has taken in hand to record where the body was found and not a single other detail about the unearthing. Luckily for us, Gerald has done so and even recorded how they knew where to look so that it may be unveiled.

It is not a coincidence that the man who introduces us to Guinevere in HRB is the same man who invents the episode of her kidnap at Glastonbury by impersonating Caradoc and establishing the first connection of Arthur to Glastonbury…. and then pays to have the same episode engraved on the Modena Archivolt and eventually (by a fortuitous convergence of factors!!!) Guinevere is lying next to Arthur in Glastonbury just as Henry Blois had foreseen in DA. It is not as if the composer of Perlesvaus (i.e.Henry Blois) was ignorant of this fact either; again before the unearthing. The fact that they were uncovered in Avalon, the same place that ‘Geoffrey had alluded to as Insulam Pomorum 35 years earlier; is a remarkable coincidence without Henry Blois’ design and foresight telling the monks where to dig.

Surely it is not beyond comprehension that Henry Blois names Guinevere as being alongside Arthur in DA when he specifies where the grave is located. Otherwise, Gerald’s account of the lock of hair is entirely fabricated and he is in cahoots with the interpolator of DA and Perlesvaus. Are we supposed to believe the interpolator of DA after the disinterment leaves it all to Gerald to give an account of Arthur’s disinterment without telling us what happened himself?  Of course not!!!

Modern scholars need to understand that Arthur’s grave was planted by Henry Blois the instigator of the name Avalon, and that Arthur’s grave was nonchalantly alluded to in DA.  Several other pertinent pieces of the jig saw puzzle covered by this investigation would then no longer hold true or fit theories held presently by modern scholars. Several a prioris crumble, exposing the scholastic view as a rationalization or erroneous reconstruction of events rather than accepting certain truths which consequently fit together.

It is difficult for Watkin when he struggles with his own rationalized chronology in dealing with Gerald’s ready acceptance of Avalon:

What prompted the search? According to Gerald it was the stories of the Welsh bards which reached Henry II, who in turn urged the search. Gerald also speaks of visions and the writing on the pyramids. Ralph adds the story of the monk. It is certainly likely that the identification of Avalon with Glastonbury had by then already been made; it is possible the identification reached the ears of Henry II and that the King suggested the search.

Watkin of course believes that the grave was manufactured by Henry de Sully. Because of Raleigh Radford’s assessment that the cemetery was heightened by several feet at the time of St Dunstan, the fact the grave was found so deep probably gives the best rationalization of how the grave came to exist in the way it was found.

Watkin suggests that the stone (seven feet down) in Gerald’s report was the stone of an earlier grave covered over. This is true in that Henry, when choosing a place to put King Arthur’s  and Guinevere’s lock of hair and primate bones, came across the previous lid and then decided on a course of action which involved fabricating a ‘lead cross’, supplying specifically chosen bones and hair and affixing the cross to the underside of the lid of the grave of the previous occupant.

Henry must have put the bones he had brought to replicate Arthur and Guinevere’s relics in a wooden hollowed trunk and left it in the original grave and replaced the slab with the ‘Leaden cross’ fixed on the underside. Henry’s idea was to replicate a grave he had seen while unearthing saints bones in Saxon graves because he thought that was how burials in Arthur’s time would look.

Watkin’s speculation is that the grave was real (which is half true), but he thinks Henry de Sully adds the finishing touch: the cross, though fraudulent, may have replaced a grave-cross less precise in wording, for to establish that the grave was certainly that of Arthur the written identification of Glastonbury with Avalon had to be made. So, are we to believe Watkin’s explanation involves believing ‘Geoffrey’s’ historicity concerning Arthur having been taken to Avalon, even though we know Malmesbury does not mention Avalon except where Henry Blois has interpolated his work.

SO LET’S LOOK AT WHAT GERALD ACTUALLY SAYS:

I have utilised John William Sutton‘s translation in the extracts from Gerald’s two works.

The Discovery of the Tomb of King Arthur from Liber de Principis Instructione [On the Instruction of Princes] c. 1193

The memory of Arthur, the celebrated King of the Britons, should not be concealed. In his age, he was a distinguished patron, generous donor, and a splendid supporter of the renowned monastery of Glastonbury747they praise him greatly in their annals. Indeed, more than all other churches of his realm he prized the Glastonbury church of Holy Mary, mother of God, and sponsored it with greater devotion by far than he did for the rest. When that man went forth for war, depicted on the inside part of his shield was the image of the Blessed Virgin, so that he would always have her before his eyes in battle, and whenever he found himself in a dangerous encounter he was accustomed to kiss her feet with the greatest devotion. Although legends had fabricated something fantastical about his demise (that he had not suffered death, and was conveyed, as if by a spirit, to a distant place), his body was discovered at Glastonbury, in our own times, hidden very deep in the earth in an oak-hollow, between two stone pyramids that were erected long ago in that holy place. The tomb was sealed up with astonishing tokens, like some sort of miracle.748 The body was then conveyed into the church with honor, and properly committed to a marble tomb.

A lead cross was placed under the stone, not above as is usual in our times, but instead fastened to the underside.749 I have seen this cross, and have traced the engraved letters — not visible and facing outward, but rather turned inwardly toward the stone. It read: “Here lies entombed King Arthur, with Guenevere his second wife,750 on the Isle of Avalon.”

747Gerald’s view of Arthur as a generous donor to Glastonbury comes directly from Henry’s interpolations in DA and from ‘Caradoc’s’ Life of Gildas.

748Gerald is hardly going to be duped by freshly buried remains.

749Why would Gerald make such a point unless he had witnessed the event. He witnessed the ’Leaden cross’ being found on the underside of the stone and thought it a strange occurrence from his own present tradition.

750The fact that Gerald at this early stage is saying that Guinevere is Arthur’s second wife shows that already the question as to why he was buried with a wife who had soiled herself with Mordred was a question of maintaining Arthur’s reputation. Hence, it might suggest that certain people were concerned with upholding Arthur’s reputation as certain commentators believe. But Guinevere was referred to as his second wife by the same name. Henry, when he had planted the bodies, made it look as if Guinevere was buried first and then Arthur laid on top. The pertinent fact is that Gerald is not lying; because even he finds what the ‘Leaden cross’ states remarkable: Many remarkable things come to mind regarding this. For instance, he had two wives, of whom the last was buried with him. It is Henry Blois looking after Arthur’s reputation OR him trying to square the contradiction that Guinevere obviously outlived Arthur and the bones underneath were an original grave (representing her bones) with Arthur’s bones on top!!

Many remarkable things come to mind regarding this. For instance, he had two wives, of whom the last was buried with him. Her bones were discovered with her husband’s, though separated in such a way that two-thirds of the sepulcher, namely the part nearer the top, was believed to contain the bones of the husband, and then one-third, toward the bottom, separately contained the bones of his wife — wherein was also discovered a yellow lock of feminine hair, entirely intact and pristine in color, which a certain monk eagerly seized in hand and lifted out; immediately the whole thing crumbled to dust.
    
Indeed, there had been some evidence from the records that the body might be found there, and some from the lettering carved on the pyramids (although that was mostly obliterated by excessive antiquity), and also some that came from the visions and revelations made by good men and the devout.

But the clearest evidence came when King Henry II of England explained the whole matter to the monks (as he had heard it from an aged British poet): how they would find the body deep down, namely more than 16 feet into the earth, and not in a stone tomb but in an oak-hollow. The body had been placed so deep, and was so well concealed, that it could not be found by the Saxons who conquered the island after the King’s death — those whom he had battled with so much exertion while he was alive, and whom he had nearly annihilated. And so because of this the lettering on the cross — the confirmation of the truth — had been inscribed on the reverse side, turned toward the stone, so that it would conceal the tomb at that time and yet at some moment or occasion could ultimately divulge what it contained.


What is now called Glastonbury was, in antiquity, called the Isle of Avalon; it is like an island because it is entirely hemmed in by swamps. In British it is called Inis Avallon, that is, insula pomifera [Latin: “The Island of Apples”]. This is because the apple, which is called aval in the British tongue, was once abundant in that place. Morgan,751 a noble matron, mistress and patroness of those regions, and also King Arthur’s kinswoman by blood, brought Arthur to the island now called Glastonbury for the healing of his wounds after the Battle of Camlann. Moreover, the island had once been called in British Inis Gutrin, that is, insula vitrea[Latin:”The Island of Glass”]; from this name, the invading Saxons afterwards called this place Glastingeburi, for glas in their language means vitrum [Latin: “glass”], and buri stands for castrum [Latin:”castle”] or civitas [Latin:”city”].

It should be noted also that the bones of Arthur’s body which they discovered were so large that the poet’s verse seems to ring true: “Bones excavated from tombs are reckoned enormous”. Indeed, his shin-bone, which the abbot showed to us, was placed near the shin of the tallest man of the region; then it was fixed to the ground against the man’s foot, and it extended substantially more than three inches above his knee.752 And the skull was broad and huge, as if he were a monster or prodigy, to the extent that the space between the eyebrows and the eye-sockets amply encompassed the breadth of one’s palm. Moreover, ten or more wounds were visible on that skull, all of which had healed into scars except one, greater than the rest, which had made a large cleft753 — this seems to have been the lethal one.

751In a battle fought near Kidwelly Castle, Gwenllian’s (who I believe inspired ‘Geoffrey’s’ name of Guinevere) army was routed, she was captured in battle and beheaded by the Normans.  In the battle her son Morgan was also slain and another son, Maelgwyn captured and executed. It is this same Kidwelly at which I believe Henry might have been present and claims in GS (Lidelea) belongs to himself.

752This is an eye witness account of the events and obviously Henry Blois had planted the shin bone of an animal. To remark on the space between the eyebrows, one would imagine that Henry was using the skull of a large primate unseen in Britain before by the spectators of the event.

753Again, Gerald is describing a skull which has been prepared by Henry to match events described in HRB

When Gerald says they praise him greatly in their annals, the only annals which put Arthur at Glastonbury are the DA, Life of Gildas, HRB and Melkin’s ‘De Regis Arthurii mensa rotunda’, all written by Henry Blois. William in GR1 states he does not know where Arthur is buried. However, when Henry Blois’s GR3 interpolations were composed no grave was yet manufactured at Glastonbury.  Someone in the interim between 1143 and 1193 has been busy. 

The clearest evidence of where Arthur was buried and how deep he was in the ground originates from someone who was present when Arthur’s manufactured grave was dug up Gerald obviously saw what was put in it by Henry Blois but the description of depth presupposes what they eventually find and is then validated.

That same person who manufactured the grave knew for certain Guinevere’s remains would be in the grave also indicated by bones and a lock of hair.

Henry Blois was a master of propaganda and may well have passed the information to Henry II in various different ways.  Henry Blois establishes two certain facts with the inclusion of the ‘Leaden cross’. One is that the cross establishes (by where it is located) that this location is Avalon just as ‘Geoffrey’ made plain in VM that it was in somerset’s Insula Pomorum

 After the dig, the Chivalric King Arthur is now real. His bones are there! This could not be any other King Arthur because she is called Guinevere on the leaden cross. The rationalisation by Henry may be that she has been ravished by Melwas or Mordred and in Medieval terms ‘unclean’. The simple answer is (since he can do or state anything he wants because it is a story anyway) He decides to make  Guinevere pure and she will be his ‘second wife’. 

Gerald is emphatic: But the clearest evidence came when King Henry II of England explained the whole matter to the monks. This is not a confused statement, but Gerald unequivocally suggests it was King Henry II who told the monks how deep the grave was. We just need to realize that if Gerald is not lying (and why would he be), then obviously…. whoever put the bones in the ground is the same person who knew the information supplied to the King. One guess at who that might be is the inventor of the  King Arthur persona in HRB, who puts him wounded at Avalon, just where Henry Blois had located him 35 years earlier in VM being brought to the island of Avalon/Pomorum by Barinthus.

Since Gerald is convinced that King Henry instigated the dig, we can either assume that it was some dying wish, or the dig was instigated by those closest to him after his death or that Adam of Damerham (d.after 1291) or Ralph of Coggeshall (d.after 1227) got the date wrong which is more likely than Gerald being mistaken. But this leaves the contention of Henry de Sully’s election by Richard I and the two-month span between Henry II death and Henry de Sully’s election (and the accuracy of recording his election)

Gerald is certain of Henry II involvement and states: In our own lifetime, while Henry II was ruling England.

Let us just say that Henry de Sully was the abbot as Gerald would not make that mistake especially as an eyewitness. So, Henry de Sully arrived early at Glastonbury before Henry II died and was installed properly by Richard. Whatever way you look at this, there will always be a certain amount of conjecture. Gerald is adamant of the King’s involvement and we should not dismiss the rest of his witness and defer to accounts and dates arrived at much later.

The only reason scholars have chosen to dismiss Gerald’s testimony is because it is easier to do so rather than make his evidence fit their theory i.e. about foreknowledge of the grave. Ignoring what Gerald has to say is just easier to fit in their concocted theory if Henry de Sully is thought to have fabricated the grave.

Gerald says in no uncertain terms however, two or three years after the discovery that Avalon was the ancient name for Glastonbury, and that the location of the grave was pointed out before the disinterment. Since the ‘chivalric’ Arthur never existed in history (except in Henry Blois mind) and yet ‘his bones’ had been fraudulently placed 16 feet down between two pyramids and that location was already known and we Know the Abbot of Glastonbury wrote the HRB; even the most sedentary of minds could assess that Henry Blois in the period between 1158 and 1171 is culpable of burying an animal bone,754 Gorilla755 skull and lock of blonde hair in a hollow oak tree trunk at least 20-25 years before it was discovered and to which he had led people to uncover.

754Henry Blois’ collection of exotic animals he inherited from Henry I’s hunting lodge at Woodstock. A medieval monk would probably not know what a primate skull looked like. Certainly Gerald gives a good description of the distance between its eyes.

755See Image 2

Gerald’s description of the lead cross placed under the stone, not above as is usual in our times, but instead fastened to the underside…. again, is more than anecdotal comment. Gerald is there at the unveiling of King Arthur.  I have seen this cross and have traced the engraved letters — not visible and facing outward, but rather turned inwardly toward the stone. The whole piece would tend to indicate that Gerald was present as the slab of stone above the hollowed oak was removed.  Gerald is interested by the method of burial. Henry Blois having removed bones and opened graves to transport saints bones had seen burial in hollowed out trees used as coffins. This was in fact a Saxon custom not a Briton custom but for effect it looked like an archaic burial site.

It would hardly seem pertinent to expound upon the events concerning the monk and the lock of Guinevere’s hair, if the grave site had no connection with her. It seems pointless regurgitating speculations concerning the cross and what it had written upon it,756 but rather state that if a lock of hair was present (which by the account seems certain), the contention would be that; why would Arthur be buried with an unfaithful wife the reason for his downfall?  It would suggest that Guinevere has been expunged from future renditions of what was written on the cross rather than Gerald (the eyewitness) had invented her name as being present on the cross. 757

756In my view all later reports have expunged Guinevere to respect Arthur’s reputation and virility from having been cuckolded. Guinevere’s lock existed as Gerald maintains and whoever planted the bones and manufactured the grave had the non-corrosive cross fabricated. The same person who manufactured the grave knows he has included her name on the cross and added the lock of hair into the grave, so the manufacturer of the Grave is hardly going to state otherwise that Guinevere is not in the Grave, as all future renditions of the inscription insist. So, we must look to the testimony in DA which was put there by Henry Blois.  If Henry de Sully is responsible for the bogus grave; to what end does he include a lock of hair and include her name on the cross? Henry de Sully has no reasoning for establishing a chivalric Arthur married to Guinevere. It is more proof that her name (invented by Henry in HRB) was on the cross, as all later renditions have expunged her name. Camden’s later representation of the cross must be a subsequent fake created to expunge Guinevere from lore.

757All the following examples of the inscription follow the Glastonbury hymn sheet over a 40-50-year period after Gerald’s eyewitness account:

Ralph of Coggesshall has the inscription as ’Hic Iacet inclitus Rex Arturius in Insula Avallonis sepultus’.

Adam of Damerham gives us: Hic iacet sepultus inclitus rex Arturius in insula Avalonia. John Leland However, renders it, Hic Iacet sepultus Inclytus rex Arturius in insulis Avallonia.

In any case, Guinevere being present in the grave cross-references what Henry wrote in DA and the Perlesvaus colophon long before the dig which then confirmed her manufactured presence there.

If Henry Blois had not written in DA where they both would be found, then they would not have been found anyway (unless one takes the scholar’s view that Henry de Sully picked the spot); because we know Henry did write in DA; all the more reason to believe Gerald!

If scholars are right about Henry de Sully’s involvement; Why not make the most out of the propaganda exercise and expound upon the event in DA instead of leaving it to Gerald to give an account.

Gerald of Wales repeats the same engraving on the cross in both accounts that he composes of the unveiling of king Arthur’s grave “Here lies entombed King Arthur, on the Isle of Avalon, with Guenevere his second wife”. Henry Blois is the one rationalising that Guinevere should be a second wife.  One reason may be because he wanted to make sure that when the grave was discovered two bodies supplied a double confirmation (of HRB’s historicity) that the evidence of a ‘Chivalric’ Arthur with Guinevere was real as stated on the artifact of the ‘Leaden cross’ as sure as their relationship in Grail legend.

Gerald made a copy of the wording on the leaden cross; so, to get it wrong twice seems less likely than future monk’s distancing Arthur from his wife for her adultery. 

To disbelieve Gerald’s testimony, we have to consider why it was that all the other extraneous detail concerning the hair, the plait, the monk jumping in the pit etc. was invented.758 The monks tried to rationalize how it was that Arthur was buried with a wife who had in fact been the reason for his downfall by defecting into the arms of Mordred in HRB. It is they who have eradicated her from the future renditions in spurious inscriptions.

758The plaits would not have been invented because of the status afforded to Guinevere’s hair in Chrétien’s Lancelot the Knight and the Cart; rather Chrétien wrote that because Henry had already implanted the hair and made a point about it when Bleheris recounted the story to Chrétien.

For some good reason Henry Blois put Guinevere in the grave and Guinevere establishes it is the King Arthur from the HRB and no other Arthur that some may still believe Arthur is alive or buried elsewhere; or of a different tradition from the HRB ‘chivalric’ Arthur. Infinitely more reasons to believe Gerald than a Henry de Sully who supposedly has not got a DA account (according to scholars) stating that Guinevere is buried with Arthur. Henry de Sully inventing lore about a second wife and then others conforming in DA and Perlesvaus with what is written (where Guinevere is included in the grave) seems unlikely; especially if the scholars insist the original inscription did not include Guinevere. This is why ‘we are where we are’ and scholars have chosen to ignore Gerald’s evidence.

If Guinevere’s name was ignored by later chroniclers from the original inscription on the cross, she was certainly present for Edward I and Eleanor of Castille’s visit in 1278 and it is the later chronicler’s rendition of the inscription that is being rationalised by prudish ecclesiastical chronichlers.

Wood’s theory of Guinevere at Glastonbury relies on ignoring most of Gerald’s testimony about the previous cognition of the whereabouts of Arthur’s grave and presumes that Henry de Sully was the instigator of the fraud. Wood supplies good reasoning and speculations as to why Henry de Sully might be implicated, but his theory ignores the existence of an already constructed translocation of Avalon759 into Glastonbury which we know is Henry Blois’ invention. What Wood does not take into account is that it is Henry Blois behind a design. Henry Blois wants the grave to be found. The evidence in DA providing the location between the piramides and the Colophon of Perlesvaus stating that Guinevere and Arthur are buried in Avalon is written in the future i.e. they are there… not that they were discovered there. The DA and Perlesvaus confirmation of a joint grave evidences that this information existed before the unveiling of the grave. By design the information made sure the grave was opened and more importantly than any other evidence was what was found in the grave. Where does Henry de Sully get Gorilla bones from.

Henry Blois is responsible for pre-fabricating the grave-site because Henry  Blois is ‘Geoffrey’, the inventor of Insula Avallonis in HRB and Insula Pomorum in VM; and secondly because of Gerald’s assertion that Arthur’s burial location was known previously; and thirdly, because we know that Robert de Boron’s Joseph d’Arimathie c.1160-70 (who has obtained his story from Henry Blois) has connected the ‘vessel’ through Joseph of Arimathea to Avalon/Avaron in the west; and then…. it just so happens that Avalon turns out to be Glastonbury as posited in DA before Arthur was disinterred with his wife.760

759The cross really would be an over-ingenuous forgery and the discovery would seem highly dubious and beyond the bounds of credibility if indeed Avalon had not already been accepted as synonymous with Glastonbury, established through the propaganda found in DA.  How can one name on one ‘leaden cross’ convince everybody…. without all the supporting evidence from an extant Glastonbury Perlesvaus and DA and other possible works written by Henry Blois which may have been referenced before they were burnt in the fire.

760Do not forget that there is nothing in DA that relates to the events surrounding the exhumation and if Arthur’s location had been interpolated into the DA after the dig, surely events surrounding the dig would have been interpolated also. Why would a later interpolator tell us where the grave was located and include Guinevere and then divulge nothing more about the exhumation. All of DA is about the aggrandization of Glastonbury and yet the biggest event in the abbey’s history is muted in a book said by scholars to have been interpolated after the event. It is this very misguided theory which has blinded scholars dating of Grail literature and thus, by such a ridiculous presumption, automatically excludes Henry Blois from being the main promulgator of Grail literature; even though every branch of early literature is witnessed to originate from someone with a name like Breri, Blaise, Bledhericus, Bleheris, Blihos Bleheris and Master Blehis as seen in the Bliocadran also.

We must also understand that the bones that Henry Blois will have deposited in the grave were unusually large and the probability is that he wrote a prophecy or poem (which has not survived into posterity) to the effect which foresaw the unearthing of the bones: It should be noted also that the bones of Arthur’s body which they discovered were so large that the poet’s verse seems to ring true: “Bones excavated from tombs are reckoned enormous”. As we know Henry is not averse to writing prophecy and only he could know that the bones were over-sized.

Before progressing further we should look at the extract below which is Gerald’s other testimony in a separate manuscript concerning what he had experienced when King Arthur was exhumed at Glastonbury from the graveyard.

The Discovery of the Tomb of King Arthur from Speculum Ecclesiae [Mirror of the Church].
Cap. VIII. Regarding the monk who, at the discovery of the tomb of Arthur, pulled out a lock of women’s hair with his hand, and quite shamelessly accelerated its ruin.

In our own lifetime, while Henry II was ruling England, diligent efforts were made in Glastonbury Abbey to locate what must have once been the tomb of Arthur.This was done at the instruction of the King and under the supervision of the abbot of that place, Henry, who was later transferred to Worcester Cathedral. With much difficulty the tomb was excavated in the holy burial-ground which had been dedicated by Saint Dunstan.The tomb was found between two tall, emblazoned pyramids, erected long ago in memory of Arthur.761 Though his body and bones had been reduced to dust,762 they were lifted up from below into the air, and to a more seemly place of burial.

In the same grave there was found a tress of woman’s hair, blonde and lovely to look at, plaited and coiled with consummate skill, and belonging, no doubt, to Arthur’s wife, who was buried there with her husband. Standing among the crowd763 is a monk who sees the lock of hair. So that he could seize the lock before all others, he hurled himself headlong into the lowest depths of the cavity. Then the aforementioned monk, that insolent spectator, no less impudent than imprudent, descended into the depths; the depths symbolize the infernal realm, which none of us can escape. Thus, the monk thought to pull it out with his hand, to take hold of the lock of hair before all others; evidence of his shameless mind, for women’s hair entangles the weak-willed, while strong souls avoid it. Hair, of course, is said to be incorruptible, for it has no flesh in it, nor any moisture mixed with it. Nevertheless, as he held it in his hand, having raised it up in order to inspect it (many watched intently and in amazement), it crumbled into the thinnest dust; miraculously it disintegrated, as if reduced to granules. [There are a few words in the manuscript missing here.] For it demonstrated that all things are transitory, and all worldly beauty is for our vain eyes to gaze upon, for performing illicit sensual acts, or for our moments that are susceptible to vanity — indeed, as the philosopher said, “the splendor of beauty is swift, passing, changeable, and more fleeting than the flowers of spring.”

761Gerald’s thought is that these piramides were put there to mark Arthur’s grave and implies, as we saw earlier, that there might have been some sort of engraving which indicated this. If some engraving concerning Arthur existed on the piramides we can only surmise that this inscription also was fabricated by Henry possibly obliterating some earlier Saxon engravings which William made clear were legible.

762What Gerald is also subconsciously showing us here is that the large primate bones Henry Blois had planted were in plain evidence, but the previous occupants remains were broken up. Just a few lines later Gerald says about the Gorilla or large primate remains, which are obviously the bones Henry has planted as evidence and have not had the time to break down: Regarding the bones lying intact in the tomb of King Arthur….

763Again, Gerald is saying as an eyewitness amongst the crowd that a monk jumped into the grave. It is unlikely that such an anecdote would be recounted twice by Gerald unless he had actually been present at the event and the memory of the monk’s actions that day, he had found distasteful or dis-respectful. The fact that the hair was plaited also is an anecdotal eyewitness detail not significant except to someone who actually saw the lock of hair before: it crumbled into the thinnest dust; miraculously it disintegrated, as if reduced to granules.

Cap. IX.
Regarding
the bones lying intact in the tomb of King Arthur, discovered at Glastonbury in our times, and about the many things relating to these remarkable circumstances.

Furthermore, tales are regularly reported and fabricated about King Arthur and his uncertain end, with the British peoples even now contending foolishly that he is still alive. True and accurate information has been sought out, so the legends have finally been extinguished; the truth about this matter should be revealed plainly, so here I have endeavoured to add something to the indisputable facts that have been disclosed.

After the Battle of Camlann . . . [A number of words are missing in the manuscript which probably say something about Mordred] And so, after Arthur had been mortally wounded there, his body was taken to the Isle of Avalon, which is now called Glastonbury, by a noble matron and kinswoman named Morgan; afterwards the remains were buried, according to her direction, in the holy burial-ground.764 As a result of this, the Britons and their poets have been concocting legends that a certain fantastic goddess, also called Morgan, carried off the body of Arthur to the Isle of Avalon for the healing of his wounds. When his wounds have healed, the strong and powerful King will return to rule the Britons (or so the Britons suppose), as he did before. Thus, they still await him, just as the Jews, deceived by even greater stupidity, misfortune, and faithlessness, likewise await their Messiah.

764Gerald is giving us the answer to the contemporary question as to who buried Arthur and the rationalisation seems to have come up with Morgan from the VM.

 It is significant . . . [Two sentences or so are damaged in the manuscript but probably say something about Glastonbury being recorded in history as the isle of Avalon] Truly it is called Avalon, either from the British word aval, which means pomum because apples and apple trees abound in that place; or, from the name Vallo, once the ruler of that territory. Likewise, long ago the place was usually called in British Inis Gutrin, that is, insula vitrea [Latin: “The Island of Glass”], evidently on account of the river, most like glass in color, that flows around the marshes. Because of this, it was later called Glastonia in the language of the Saxons who seized this land, since glas in English or in Saxon means vitrum [Latin: “glass”]. It is clear from this, therefore, why it was called an island, why it was called Avalon, and why it was called Glastonia; it is also clear how the fantastic goddess Morgan was contrived by poets.765

It is also notable that . . . [Several words are missing, obscuring the meaning of the first part of the sentence most probably relating to the piramides] from the letters inscribed on it, yet nearly all, however, was destroyed by antiquity. The abbot had the best evidence from the aforementioned King Henry, for the King had said many times, as he had heard from the historical tales of the Britons and from their poets, that Arthur was buried between two pyramids that were erected in the holy burial-ground.766These were very deep, on account of the Saxons (whom he had subdued often and expelled from the Island of Britain, and whom his evil nephew Mordred had later called back against him), who endeavoured to occupy the whole island again after his death; so their fear was that Saxons might despoil him in death through the wickedness of their vengeful spirit.

A broad stone was unearthed during the excavating at the tomb, about seven feet . . . [A couple of words are missing probably saying ‘to which’] a lead cross was fastened — not to the outer part of the stone, but rather to the underside (no doubt as a result of their fears about the Saxons). It had these words inscribed on it: “Here lies entombed King Arthur, on the Isle of Avalon, with Guenevere his second wife.767Now when they had extracted this cross from the stone, the aforementioned Abbot Henry showed it to me; I examined it, and read the words.768 The cross was fastened to the underside of the stone, and, moreover, the engraved part of the cross was turned toward the stone, so that it would be better concealed. Remarkable indeed was the industry and exquisite prudence of the men of that era, who, by all their exertions, wished to hide forever the body of so great a man, their lord, and the patron of that region, from the danger of sudden disturbance. Moreover, they took care that — at some time in the future when their tribulations had ceased — the evidence of the letters inscribed on the cross could be made public.

765Obviously, Gerald believed ‘Geoffrey’s’ VM account of Morgan to be fiction.

766As we have previously covered, Gerald was very closely connected to Henry II, so to imply that the King had spoken on many occasions of the location of Arthur’s burial would lead us to believe that he had been informed of the depth and location by the person who had planted the grave and had knowledge of its whereabouts. The person who interpolated DA i.e. Henry Blois, plainly states in Chapter 31: I Passover Arthur, famous King of the Britons buried with his wife in the monk’s cemetery between the two pyramids.

767Gerald is not uncertain about what he saw on the cross twenty-five years after the unearthing when this later extract was written; He had not changed his mind from his initial account written within two years of the discovery. The insistence of modern scholars that the version which excludes Guinevere is the correct version is largely based on the assumption that what is written in DA about Guinevere being present in the grave is a late interpolation after the disinterment. There is nothing to eliminate Camden’s representation of the cross as fraudulent either or three other variants on the inscription all of which monkish chroniclers had tried to eradicate Guinevere’s name. It is more likely Gerald is telling the truth because he still insists the inscription mentioned Guinevere as Arthur’s second wife and this is not in any previously stated lore; so, seems to be Henry Blois’ invention on the inscription.

768In other words, modern scholars presenting their own corrupted version of events, dismissing Gerald’s version; by implication, call Gerald a liar. To what possible end would Gerald implicate himself in an easily verifiable lie and publish this lie two years after the event when the person his is proposing gave him the ‘Leaden cross’ to look at died a full three years later.

Cap. X.
The renowned King Arthur was a patron of Glastonbury Abbey.
[Enough words are missing that the rest of this chapter heading is indecipherable.]

[The beginning of the sentence is lost but it is important that Gerald is probably referring to Henry II and what he] . . . had proposed, thus Arthur’s body was discovered not in a marble tomb, not cut from rock or Parian stone, as was fitting for so distinguished a King, but rather in wood, in oak that was hollowed out for this purpose, and 16 feet or more deep in the earth; this was certainly on account of haste rather than proper ceremony for the burial of so great a prince, driven as they were by a time of urgent distress. When the body was discovered according to the directions indicated by King Henry,769 the aforementioned abbot had an extraordinary marble tomb made for the remains, as was fitting for an excellent patron of that place, for indeed, he had prized that church more than all the rest in his Kingdom and had enriched it with large and numerous lands. And for that reason, it was not undeserved, but just and by the judgment of God, who rewards all good deeds not only in heaven, but also on earth and in this life. [The end of the manuscript is very defective.] . . and the authentic770 body of Arthur . . . to be buried properly771 . . .

769The reason scholars are so insistent upon denying that Henry II had any bearing on the event concerning the disinterment is because it fits much more neatly with their view that the unearthing, the bogus relics and the ‘leaden cross’ were all staged by Henry de Sully. Since Gerald himself does not give a date for the disinterment, is it not more likely that the grave was dug up on the information supplied by the King who had been informed through the machinations of Henry Blois and it was Henry de Sully who carried out the act of exhumation, just after the King had died as the king is not there but the exhumation is carried out and the body was discovered according to the directions indicated by King Henry.

770Words like this show that there was suspicion and therefore all the more reason to find Gerald’s account genuine as the grave site had remained undisturbed for probably thirty years since Henry planted it until it was uncovered and would seem all the more ‘authentic’.

771For all the ingenious theories modern scholars have put forward concerning the alternative inscriptions on the ‘leaden cross’ and about Gerald’s witness; it seems quite apparent the reason King Arthur was disintered from between the two piramides was to establish whether the rumours were true about Arthur and Guinevere being buried in the grave yard to put to rest ‘foolish legends even now contending foolishly that he is still alive. Secondly, once the bones were recovered, the bones were housed in the New church after the fire as the last sentence makes plain in a more befitting site.

There are logical contradictions concerning the bones and the ‘dust of bones’, but it was a bogus grave site probably of mixed bones from an earlier grave. Henry the consummate saint collector had probably seen Saxon graves made from tree trunks. From the description it seems that Henry had used an old tomb lid and buried it seven foot down as the locator of the grave. Under this he attached a fabricated cross with said inscription faced the engraving against the stone so it would not get soiled or filled with mud and laid the gorilla skull772 and shin bone (tibia) alongside some old previous bones with a lock of hair.

Against all the uncertainties surrounding exactly what was written on the cross, at least Arthur’s name indicating the grave was his and more dubiously (by providence of where the find took place) that Glastonbury was named Avalon. This is not in contention in the varying accounts. From this moment onwards for all and sundry it was made plain Glastonbury must have been known as Avalon in Arthur’s day and part of Henry Blois’ Matter of Britain was established as history.

The cross was attached to the underside of the old tomb lid and underneath that there was the appearance of a seemingly Briton tomb at 16 feet deep. Henry had may have dug it this deep searching for Joseph assuming the pyramids were a sign (from the east) of something under them. He may personally have arrived at this solution rationalising that the 601 charter and the prophecy of Melkin were both at Glastonbuy. The piramides were small step pyramids not like any other in the cemetery.

The depth could only have been indicated to King Henry by Henry Blois (as only he knew the depth) and the King had most probably been informed of the rationalized reasoning behind the depth of the grave i.e. because of the fear of Saxon interference. This however, might have been Gerald’s or the monk’s rationalized observation. But, Gerald’s mention of Guinevere is because Henry Blois has planted the lock of hair; not because Gerald is making up an anecdotal account to coincide with Grail literature.

One of modern scholars’ biggest mistakes is to assume that the Perlesvaus (even though in the elucidation it originates from Master Blihos (anagram H.Blois) was written by some other than Henry Blois. This is especially more neglectful in consideration that the author is acquainted with Glastonbury. Scholars blind spot is largely based on the dating of the Perlesvaus because its mention of Arthur’s and Guinevere’s burial place in Avalon; to them Perlesvaus could not be written before 1189.

I hope the reader appreciates the person who planted the grave and who located it between the piramides to be found in the future, and indicated the location in DA…. is the same as the person relating to Arthur’s burial in Perlesvaus.773 Witnessing the lock of hair Gerald would instantly associate it with Guinevere by what was written in DA and by what was written on the cross.

772See image 2

773Perlesvaus:  But or ever the King departed he made the head be brought into the isle of Avalon, to a chapel of Our Lady that was there. Or The author of the High Book of the Grail even claims that his text is copied from a Latin manuscript which was found in the Isle of Avalon in a house of holy religion which sits atop reaching tides where King Arthur and Queen Guenievre lie’.

Scholastic logic assumes that mention of Guinevere is derived from Romance literature. This contrived viewpoint is now nullified, asit is obvious to those with common sense, both Perlesvaus and the interpolations in DA are written by the same person prior to Guinevere’s disinterment. It is also (as I have stated previously) a serious omission on behalf of the supposed late interpolator of DA if he had written what scholars assign to his hand…. to not mention the events surrounding the disinterment. It is not described in DA when Henry inserted the interpolation as the event has not transpired yet; and in reality had been dead about twenty years.

We should not believe Gerald is concocting the entire account about the monk grasping the lock of hair. Scholars have tended to believe the version of words on the epitaph of the cross which omit Guinevere fraudulently a fake cross being made to expunge Guinevere for propriety’s sake now Arthur is in the New Church.

By omitting the only eyewitness account as having no reliability to the transpiration of events; scholars have been able to complete the puzzle face down without anyone aware of the picture of how events really transpired. To what end?

We should also not forget the chronology of Giraldus Cambrensis’ Bledhericus who asserts the ‘famosus ille fabulator’ who had lived “shortly before our time” i.e. 18 years before the unearthing. It is fairly obvious the manufacturer of the grave is our Master Blihis and Gerald not only has been unknowingly primed by Henry in Arthurian lore but is writing just ‘shortly after Henry Blois’ time’.

Gerald has read DA, but he has no incentive to concur with it by mentioning Joseph or any other fabricated lore found within it (which is the common argument put forward by scholars as a proof Joseph was not an early inclusion found in DA). There is no reason for Gerald writing diligent efforts were made in Glastonbury Abbey to locate what must have once been the tomb of Arthur. This was done at the instruction of the King- unless it was true.

It would seem to indicate by the words: In our own lifetime, while Henry II was ruling England that Gerald links the events to King Henry II.

Gerald wrote: The tomb was found between two tall, emblazoned pyramids, erected long ago in memory of Arthur, because Gerald believed the pyramids were erected as a marker. Aelred Watkin remarks: the question remains; why dig in that spot.774

774Aelred Watkin. The Glastonbury legends. Here at least is one commentator questioning logically from my point of view; but from any other scholar’s point of view, Henry de Sully could have picked any old place in the graveyard. But lo and behold where the grave was actually uncovered, we find the tibia and skull of a Gorilla. Henry de Sully who did not write HRB, and who is not responsible for locating Avalon at Glastonbury now puts animal bones and a plait of hair in his own recently manufactured grave. Get real!!!

In Ralph of Coggeshall’s Chronicon Anglicanum, a history of England covering the years 1187 to 1224, Ralph avers that the monks were digging because of the desire of another monk to be buried in that particular spot in the cemetery. This could of course be Ralph’s own rationalisation having not heard of the events which brought about the disinterment. More likely though, it was the response which Glastonbury gave when suspicion was cast on their escapade in an attempt to make the event seem more random and less contrived. Henry de Sully was probably just as shocked as everybody else that the rumours turned out to be true and a grave of King Arthur was found.

Adam of Damerham’s account, writing after 1277, is relatively inconsequential compared to Giraldus’ and states that Henry de Sully had been urged to move Arthur’s body to a better resting place which sounds like a rationalisation of what transpired afterward. So, this also might be a catalyst for the disinterment in organising the building project and altar of the new build. Arthur’s presence at the alar may just be a consequence of the disinterment, there after finding a more sanctified location.

By William of Malmesbury’s account the piramides were marked with Saxon names (excepting possibly the interpolated Bregored).775 Henry needed a marker for the grave so in the future and with certainty, the grave would be opened, otherwise all his efforts would be in vain. In the future the edifice of the pyramid would mark the spot. Arthur would live forever in history, a creaton of the the very man who composed the colourful account of British history.

775Bregored was pre- West Saxon as in the 601 charter.

The chivalric Arthur needed to be substantiated from hearsay and myth into reality and Avalon needed to be established as a certainty at Glastonbury. The cleverness of Henry’s plan was the fabrication of a tomb and devising a plan for the discovery of the body after he was dead. The fact that Henry had covered ‘Geoffrey’ and Master Blihis from being exposed in his lifetime is testament to him being the manufacturer of the grave and no-one knowing it was him. This was achieved by the indoctrination of King Henry and the whole concept was inspired by the prophecy of Melkin. It may be also that Henry Blois had also altered some markings on the pyramid.

The discovery of the tomb conveniently fulfils Arthurian lore in HRB and VM. The whole edifice initiated by Henry Blois, on the ruse that through ‘Geoffrey of Monmouth’ who had obtained archaic information (the contents of HRB) from Walter’s book, now became historically evidenced and then became a confirmed certainty for Gerald once the tomb of Arthur was opened up: True and accurate information has been sought out, so the legends have finally been extinguished…

The real question is who, (considering all we have covered previously), could be responsible for implicating Avalon as Glastonbury except Henry Blois. Aelred Watkin realizes that the leaden cross alone would not, by itself, be enough to carry off a fraud by Henry de Sully. Watkin says: It is certainly likely that the identification of Avalon with Glastonbury had by then already been made; it is possible that this identification reached the ears of Henry II and that the King suggested the search.

Henry Blois in DA and verbally in some way instilled this intrigue into King Henry and we may speculate that on Henry Blois’ deathbed Henry Blois passed the location on to King Henry.776 We should not forget either the Glastonbury Perlesvaus also pointed to the existence of Avalon at Glastonbury and the grave of Arthur and Guinevere before the disinterment. It must have been before the unearthing of Arthur’s grave because Henry Blois is responsible for the original Perlesvaus story because the original composer states that the bodies ‘are’ presently in Avalon.

776Carley. The chronicle of Glastonbury abbey. Carley suggests the unearthing of Arthur was probably Henry II idea and enquires: Why Henry would have suggested Glastonbury as the scene of Arthur’s discovery is more difficult to determine. P. xlix. Perhaps if there was not such a rigid insistence that anything Arthurian in DA could not have been interpolated until after the excavation, he might find his answer. The fact that the abbot of Glastonbury was the author of HRB is the determining factor.  At least this would not suggest that King Henry is culpable for the fabrication of the ‘leaden cross’ and thus a promoter of the understanding that Avalon was synonymous with Glastonbury. To rationalise Carley’s last proposition, he must therefore explain how Avalon became Avalon because his contemporary modern scholars are of the opinion that Avalon only became known as Avalon after the discovery of Arthur. He therefore suggests randomly in relation to his proposition about Henry II: It is possible that he had in fact heard legends about Glastonbury’s being Avalon from Breton conteurs.  This of course neatly dovetails with his supposition that: At some point in the late twelfth or early thirteenth century Joseph of Arimathea became associated with the court of King Arthur through the introduction of his name in the old French Grail Romances. If Lagorio had not got it wrong and taught Carley to believe an incorrect a priori concerning a provenance from French Grail Romances in regard to Avalon; and if Crick had done what she professes to be an expert at, in elucidating who Geoffrey of Monmouth really was, Carley would understand the relation between Arthur and Joseph of Arimathea and at last we could move on to understand that Master Blehis is Henry Blois…. the primordial instigator of French Grail Romances. Presumably Loomis and Carley are in cahoots in believing Avalon is invented by a Breton conteur, but this theory has little relevance and is basically predicated upon what Marie of France says of the provenance of her material.

When we consider the similarities with the discovery of the Holy Cross at Montacute and Henry’s involvement with that propaganda stunt as Dean of Waltham while he was searching for Joseph of Arimathea at Montacute hill…. it seems nearly all the evidence points to Henry Blois as to the reason Arthur was found where he was.

By the time we get to 1420AD we can see in the Biblioteca Apostolica a finalised squared up version of what was initially started by Henry Blois. The illusion is complete, yet the whole edifice of Glastonbury myth still relies on Melkin for the template from which the germ seeds of icons and ideas are taken..

Abbot John Chinnock was succeeded by Lord Nicholas Frome who was elected abbot of Glastonbury in 1420-1456 in the reign of King Henry V. The King ordered abbot Frome to inform him in writing about the excavation in the cemetery of Glastonbury Abbey which had taken place in 1419 while he was absent in Normandy and Henry V wished to be appraised of what transpired and why the dig took place. Below we witness the response of Lord Nicholas Frome answering the order from King Henry V to inform him of the excavation:

Most illustrious and dreaded lord, according to the antiquity of your monastery at Glastonbury, which was first called Yniswitrin and afterwards the Vale of Avalon, the apostle St Philip, who was preaching in France, sent 12 of his apostles into Britain, and he appointed his dearest friend Joseph of Arimathea to lead them. They came into Britain in A.D. 63 the 15th year after the assumption of the Blessed Mary, and courageously began to preach the Christian faith. A King named Arviragus reigned in Britain at that time, who did not wish to change the traditions of his forefathers for better ways, and rejected their preaching. Nevertheless, because they had come from afar, he gave them as a habitation an island called by the natives Inyswitrin. Later to other Kings, although pagans themselves, granted to each of them a portion of land, in this way the 12 hides are named for them up to present times.

Also, most Serene Prince, in the aforesaid year Joseph of Arimathea built with his disciples a chapel containing a statue of St Mary in the place where the old church of Glastonbury is now situated, making the walls of twisted wattle. Whence from ancient times it has been called the wattle Church. Indeed, all those buried there from of old, have with them twigs in their tombs, namely one according to the length of the body, the other in a cross direction under the feet, just as it is most clearly apparent to the Observer.

Also, most excellent Lord, as for the death and burial of St Joseph, the ‘Antiquities of Glastonbury’ informs us concerning the prophecy of Melkin who was before Merlin. The Isle of Avalon, eager for the burial of pagans, at the burial of them all will be decorated beyond others in the world with the soothsaying spheres of prophecy, and in the future will be adorned with those who praise the most high. Abbadare, powerful in Saphat, the most noble of pagans, took his sleep there with 104,000. Among them Joseph ‘De Marmore’, named from Arimathea, took perpetual sleep and lies in ‘linea bifurcata’, next to the southern corner of the oratory with prepared wattle, above the powerful and venerable virgin, the aforesaid twelve sperulated ones, inhabiting the place.

Also, most dreaded lord, concerning St Phagan and St Deruvian, who were sent by Pope Eleutherius to baptise King, and how they came to Glastonbury. St Patrick the apostle of Ireland and first Abbot of Glastonbury wrote thus in his charter: I Patrick a humble servant of God, sent by the most holy Pope Celestine to Ireland in A.D. 425, converted the Irish by the grace of God to the way of truth. And when I had made them firm in the Catholic faith, I returned at last to Britain and as I believe with God leading me, who is the life and the way. I happened upon the island of Inyswitrin. There I found a holy and ancient place, chosen and sanctified by God in honour of the undefiled Virgin Mary, the mother of God, and there I encountered some brothers, instructed in the rudiments of the Catholic faith and pious in their lives, who has succeeded the disciples of St Phagan and St Deruvian, whose names I truly believe to be written in heaven for the merits of their lives. As they were noble of birth and wish to crown their nobility with works of faith, they decided to lead the hermetic life. Since I found them to be humble and tranquil, I preferred to be cast out with them, then to live in the court of King’s. And because we were all of one heart and one soul, we elected to live together sharing our food and drink and sleeping in the same house. And although I was unwilling, for I was not worthy to one loose to buckles of their shoes, they set me at their head. After we had been leading the monastic life in this way according to the rule of the approved fathers, the aforesaid brothers showed me the writings of St Phagan and St Deruvian, which asserted that 12 disciples of St Philip and St James had built the old church in honour of our aforesaid advocate the Virgin’.

Also, most illustrious prince, concerning the remains discovered at Glastonbury in the seventh year of your most gracious rule and power. In the south side of the cemetery of the old church were discovered three ancient coffins in the Earth, at a depth of about 14 feet. The coffin which lay in the northern part contains the bones of a decayed and perished man, the bones arranged according to the manner of death. Near the bones of the head there was an abundance in grains of green and sweet-scented herbs with their seeds. In the coffin which lay in the middle there were contained the bones of 12 corpses, which was so ingeniously and so finally arranged within the casket, that after their extraction, indeed nobody there knew how to arrange them again in the aforesaid casket. In the third coffin which lay to the south there were bones of a decayed and perished individual lying in the manner of nature and away from the middle of the aforesaid corpse, towards the head a great abundance of fluid which appeared as fresh blood to those present in that place, both by its colour and substance. All these coffins were found outside the chapel. Within the chapel however, under the southern corner of the altar another coffin was found with the bones of a decayed man. This coffin was adorned most excellently beyond the others, with linen cloth inside all over. And because it excelled all the others in delicacy of scent and eminence of place, it was enclosed in another large coffin until clear run notice of it will be able to be had in the future. Also most feared prince, in the fourth book, 10th chapter of De Regis Britonum where he speaks about King Arviragus, Geoffrey says the last: ‘Joseph of Arimathea came at that time into the island of Avalon or Glastonbury with his 11 disciples’. Concerning this a certain scribe writes in praise of their coming: The twelvefold band of men enters Avalon, Joseph flower of Arimathea, is their chief. Josephes, Joseph’s son, accompanies his father. The right to Glastonbury is held by these and 10 others.

It just seems extraordinary that ‘Geoffrey’ is now said to have introduced the story of Joseph of Arimathea’s arrival into HRB. No doubt Carley et al. will say that must be coincidence or later interpolation. Adam of Damerham specifically states that Henry Blois gave that book to Glastonbury. If only the modern era could get its hands upon Lord Nicholas Frome’s copy (or Henry Blois’ last redaction) of HRB. It is not as if Frome is uncertain about which chapter, or to which book, or to which author he is referencing. Modern scholars need to accept the inevitable conclusion that ‘Geoffrey’ is Henry Blois and Henry Blois created more than a few manuscripts. He had sway over several scriptoriums and scholars need to understand this is how Henry’s propaganda was spread, edition after edition with corrections, refinements and incremental stepping stones; herding us all to a reality on the otherside where King Arthur becomes real and Joseph of Arimathea proseletised Britain where the enigmatic Grail is safely guarded in Avalon and the truth of its existence hid in the trappings of a tale.

Again, concerning this unearthing incident referred to by King Henry V, we have yet further scholastic speculations from Carley which only muddy the waters. Carley offers evidence of the interest demonstrated by monks of Glastonbury in finding Joseph of Arimathea’s burial site. Then he speculates that only King Henry V death in 1422 prevented the revelation of this astonishing ‘discovery’.777 It needs to be stated that Joseph of Arimathea was never buried at Glastonbury and any myth which avers such a position is as a direct consequence of the actions, oral transmission and written words of Henry Blois.

777Culture and the King.  Martin Schictman, James Carley. 

However, it is plain to see by the account above, that since Henry Blois’ death, the officine de faux had been busy. It is not by accident that lore had been created around a great abundance of fluid which appeared as fresh blood found in a coffin and another covered in white linen that excelled all others. It would not take much to assume this was attributed to Joseph.

So, while on the subject of Gerald’s work, it might be helpful to go through the evidence piece by piece in detail as we did with DA and GR so that what Gerald is actually saying is not ignored. Modern scholar’s scepticism is largely based on two factors: the epitaph on the cross scholars choose to believe does not match Gerald’s rendition. For them the correct inscription is the one fabricated by the monks subsequently. Secondly, they give no credence to Gerald’s two reports because King Henry was dead when Henry de Sully was elected to Glastonbury. The dates from two other chroniclers long after the event record the event as happening in 1190 or 1191. The upshot is that the cabal can construct its own theory if the eyewitness account is ignored. Dark authoritative utterances are proclaimed quoted and referenced through the last two hundred years until…. through such artistic tapestry, what appears to be their truth is just a ‘tail’; and Gerald who saw the event is consigned to the looney bin and I, (who understand who is behind the Matter of Britain) am also consigned to madness.

The Discovery of the Tomb of King Arthur from Liber de Principis Instructione (On the Instruction of Princes) c. 1192-3

1) The memory of Arthur, the celebrated King of the Britons, should not be concealed. This first sentence establishes that Gerald is a promoter of Arthur. Richard Barber778 like every other historian does not understand the existence of Henry Blois’ propaganda at Glastonbury and says of Gerald: The passage is introduced by a celebration of Arthur as patron of Glastonbury, which is not borne out by any material that can be safely dated to before the discovery. He also does not believe Gerald is an eyewitness: If Gerald had actually watched the excavation in progress, he would surely have said as much. Gerald gives an account of how it happened with detail which is contradictory to all others after him which indicates to me his version of what is written on the cross is more believable. He sees actions of the monk and he even mentions the crowd at the scene and the act of the hair disintegrating, the lay of the tomb, the description of the bones and the measuring against a person at the event, how the cross was oriented, the reaction of the crowd.

778Richard Barber. Was Mordred buried at Glastonbury? Richard William Barber is a British historian who has published several books about medieval history and Arthurian literature and even founded the press that has printed all the utterances of modern scholars about King Arthur. He has even edited all modern scholars works in the cabal bible called Aurthurian Literature; yet has no idea who created the Matter of Britain.

Every subsequent account to Gerald is singing from the same hymn sheet excluding/omitting the presence of Guinevere in the grave. We should not be ignoring the fact that Gerald says, not only was she in the Grave, but her name was written on the cross.

If her remains were not in the grave, how did King Edward later witness her relics. Funnily enough Barber concludes: Finding this did not correspond with current ideas as to Arthur’s death they hastily revised their original account and a new version was presented to visitors within a few years of the original excavation.  The real events transpired exactly as Gerald explains. Henry Blois had planted two sets of bones (and a plait of female hair) and that is what was found. That some bones were dust only confirms the use of a previous grave and the fact that the tibia was in good condition along with the skull indicates they had not been in the ground for hundreds of years. Only shortly afterward did Glastonbury change the story for the protection of Arthur’s honour by excluding Guinevere.779

779HRB X, xiii. Mordred, unto whom he had committed the charge of Britain, had tyrannously and traitorously set the crown of the kingdom upon his own head, and had linked him in unhallowed union with Guenevere the Queen despite her former marriage. Charles Wood is led astray by not understanding that all Grail material on the continent was initiated by Henry Blois: unfortunately for the monks and their plans, however, even though Chrétien’s tale of compelling adultery appears to have been written in the early to mid 1170s, nothing suggests that knowledge of it had spread very quickly or, more to the point, that it had taken hold in England by 1191.  Wood ignores Giraldus yet seems to think the monks decided to include Guinevere in their find but in fact the opposite was true because of Guinevere’s adultery. They had initially tried to expunge her from the records but had no option to accept she was real as she was in the coffin and translated with Arthur into the new church and not able to be expunged. The proof is that in 1278 she was present again. As the Glastonbury propaganda mill had turned in an effort to eradicate her from Glastonbury lore there was still the early record of Gerald which he reconfirmed unequivocally later on. It is for this reason we find the second exhumation to clarify the discrepancy once and for all. It is because of this second exhumation and the presence of Guinevere we can understand that once the tomb was sealed it remained untouched even though the myth had evolved outside the tomb. When it was opened the second time while Adam of Damerham was there, we find that Gerald’s record is in fact true.

Henry Blois had buried both to establish his completely fictitious tale of Guinevere and Arthur and this concurs with what was written in Perlesvaus and DA prior to the unearthing. Henry Blois’ intention was to establish Avalon and corroborate his concoctions in HRB. It has to be Henry Blois’ own apologia in presenting Guinevere as the second wife. There is no confusion in Giraldus’s mind uxore secunda meant second wife.

What we can conclude therefore from this is that the cross which Camden replicates is a forgery after the disinterment, where the monks agreed to exclude Guinevere. Herein may lie the answer to so many versions until a new cross is fabricated which concurs with the Glastonbury hymn sheet. How we can be sure of this is by the presence of Guinevere at Edward I and Eleanor of Castille’s visit in 1278 i.e. the bodies of both were transferred into the new building and then a new epitaph was written.

If we look at Adam’s account, he also mirrors what Gerald has said and does not deny Guinevere is present. Yet Adam holds with the more recent wording on the cross which has the shortened epitaph; which, in effect, had tried to get over Gerald’s insistence that the cross had stated uxore secunda and that Arthur had been buried with a defiled wife.

Adam of Damerham (more than sixty years after the fact) writes: The diggers had almost lost hope, so deep had they dug, when they found a wooden coffin of enormous size, with a lid. They raised it and opened it and found the Kings bones. They were of incredible size, the shin bone alone reached from the ground to the thigh of a tall man. They found also a leaden cross with the inscription on one side: Here lies the great King Arthur, buried in the Isle of Avalon.

Then they opened the tomb of the Queen who was buried with Arthur and found a lovely lock of golden hair, elaborately plaited, but as they touched it, it fell to dust. And so the abbot and the monks took up their relics and carried them with joy into the great Church, and laid them in a nobly worked double mausoleum, the king to the West at the head of the tomb and the queen at his feet to the East. And there they lie in splendour to this day with the following epitaph on their tomb: Here lies King Arthur, the flower of chivalry, famous for all time for his noble deeds. Here also lies his queen, whose virtues merited a heavenly crown.

We can see then by Adam of Damerham’s account that he has no problem with Guinevere being present and the detail of the actual event is from Gerald’s account otherwise there would be other extraneous detail. Guinevere’s name is omitted from the cross just as it is in Ralph’s and the anonymous Margam chronicler’s account. Since Gerald repeats the same about Guinevere being Arthur’s second wife in the later Speculum Ecclesiae and we now understand that it was Henry Blois who had the initial cross fabricated for reasons of confirmation of Avalon and King Arthur’s existence; I see no reason to disbelieve Gerald. The later rendition of the cross was to expunge the adulterer Guinevere.

2) In his age, he was a distinguished patron, generous donor, and a splendid supporter of the renowned monastery of Glastonbury. This is based on the allusions in Caradoc’s life of Gildas where it is said that ‘the two Kings gave to the abbot a gift of many domains’. Logically, if Henry Blois wrote HRB and Life of Gildas and invented Avalon and propagandized it as synonymous with Glastonbury; it is hardly surprising that Gerald is implying an already established association before the disinterment; especially, true because Henry had already written Perlesvaus. The Perlesvaus as we have mentioned before is excluded as having been written prior to the unearthing, purely because scholars have contrived to piece together the puzzle of events at Glastonbury and have deemed it impossible that Guinevere could be mentioned in the colophon. They have therefore decreed Perlesvaus is of a date following the exhumation of Arthur.

Yet Gerald is saying Guinevere is in the grave with Arthur not only because he has witnessed her exhumation but also it is stated that she is there in DA prior to the dig…. and the Perlesvaus colophon had also pointed they were buried in Avalon.

3) they praise him greatly in their annals. These annals must exist at the time of Gerald writing. We know one is DA, another, Perlesvaus, another De Regis Arthurii mensa rotunda which can only be a Blois invention, (albeit under the name Melkin), which, in itself, indicates an association of Melkin with Henry Blois long before John of Glastonbury writes. All of these tracts along with Life of Gildas were written by Henry Blois. These are the annals to which Gerald refers.

4) Indeed, more than all other churches of his realm he prized the Glastonbury church of Holy Mary, mother of God, and sponsored it with greater devotion by far than he did for the rest. When that man went forth for war, depicted on the inside part of his shield was the image of the Blessed Virgin, so that he would always have her before his eyes in battle, and whenever he found himself in a dangerous encounter, he was accustomed to kiss her feet with the greatest devotion.

That Arthur sponsored Glastonbury is highlighted in Life of Gildas and JG780   where we have the king of Dumnonia interacting with Arthur about five hides on Ineswitrin which, could only be Henry’s touch that Gerald may refer to.

In the Annales Cambriae in year 72 (c. AD 516) at the Battle of Badon in which Arthur carried the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ on his shoulders for three days and three nights and the Britons were victors …. is the source of the conflation.  It is mirrored also by a passage in Nennius where Arthur was said to have borne the image of the Virgin Mary on his shoulders during a battle at a castle called Guinnion.781 Scholars seem to think that the words for “shoulder” and “shield” were easily confused in old Welsh; scuit “shield” instead of scuid “shoulder”. But this seems more like Henry Blois, writing as ‘Geoffrey’ played upon this dual tradition, describing Arthur bearing “on his shoulders a shield” emblazoned with the Virgin to become its latest expanded form which Gerald has obviously read before 1192…. which connects Arthur’s acts directly to Glastonbury and its St Mary Church. 

780The reason for thinking this a Blois fabrication initially is that John of Glastonbury in chap 16 says: The glorious King Arthur gave Brent Marsh and Polden along with many other lands located in the neighbourhood. Thus, a King by the name of Domp restored five hides in that land which is called Ineswitrin. It seems fairly clear that John who is more consolidator than fabricator must have obtained the knowledge from one of Henry’s works now lost. The other reason for positing this is that where Malmesbury had originally said the flourit on the 601 charter was illegible…. we now have a name of the King of Devon; a certain dubious sounding Domp of Dumnonia.

781“The eighth battle was in Guinnion fort, and in it, Arthur carried the image of the holy Mary, the everlasting Virgin, on his shield, and the heathen were put to flight on that day, and there was great slaughter upon them, through the power of Jesus Christ and the power of the holy Virgin Mary, his mother.”

5) Although legends had fabricated something fantastical about his demise (that he had not suffered death, and was conveyed, as if by a spirit, to a distant place). The ‘hope of the Britons’ as part of the zeitgeist is evident, but until Henry had named Avalon in the First Variant as the place Arthur was last seen…. there was no previous locus for Arthur. He just existed in the netherworld to return one day. The Vulgate maintained the anonymous location also like First Variant i.e. we had no idea of Avalon’s geographical location. However, we are left in no doubt in VM post 1155-8 that Avalon was also commensurate with Insula Pomorum as Arthur is taken there; just like he is taken in Vulgate and First Variant to Insula Avallonis. It leaves us in little doubt that the island of Apples is Glastonbury because Henry Blois has spelled it out for us in his etymological contortion in DA. What Gerald is conveying is that… at one time no-one knew for certain where Arthur was but now:

6) …his body was discovered at Glastonbury, in our own times, hidden very deep in the earth in an oak-hollow, between two stone pyramids that were erected long ago in that holy place. The tomb was sealed up with astonishing tokens, like some sort of miracle.

  There is no doubt that Gerald is convinced the grave is genuine. There is no doubt that if Arthur really was in a hollowed out oak that it certainly would have rotted in the six centuries since he was supposedly buried. We can speculate that Henry had put the bones so deep because he genuinely had dug between the pyramids thinking that Joseph might be buried beneath them. Even though Henry did not know where Ineswitrin was…. there could have been a good chance of Joseph’s body being by the two most prominent structures in the cemetery as both 601 charter and the prophecy of Melkin both had turned up at Glastonbury.

I would suggest speculatively that his reason for digging originally was that he thought the piramides marked Joseph’s grave. This is one scenario, but Henry Blois might also have dug deep to avoid suspicion when the grave was found, in that it would have been suspected to have been uncovered in the natural course of events in burials over the last six hundred years and Arthurs bones should be naturally deeper than others buried since the six hundreds.

A change in level of the cemetery in Dunstan’s era could also be the explanation of how a tomb lid was found so deep. For whatever reason lies behind Henry Blois having buried the body at such great depth, Gerald does not seem suspicious of the tomb…. which would indicate it has been dormant some 30 years. I think we can dismiss the ‘curtains’ recounted by Adam, as Gerald does not mention them. We could presume Adam is confused with the (De Inventione) ‘Montacute dig’ writing 60 years after the Arthur disinterment and over a hundred and thirty years since the search for Joseph on Montacute hill782 which eventuated the composition of De Inventione.

782After Henry’s search at Montacute, Looe Island was appropriated by Glastonbury in Henry Blois’ tenure as abbot in 1144 because Henry knew the Island called Ineswitrin was in Dumnonia. The last event recorded in De inventione is in 1144 so we can conclude the text pertains to that era and also Henry is said to have sold his Deanship to Waltham that year.

7) The body was then conveyed into the church with honor, and properly committed to a marble tomb. Gerald goes on to tell us of the first translation into the new building. This more sanctified location was later to be exhumed by Edward I and Eleanor of Castille. Adam says they were put in a double mausoleum with a new epitaph. Adam, the abbey’s principal chronicler (since the consolidator of DA), makes it clear that Guinevere was alongside Arthur in the new resting place they had been provided when Edward I and Eleanor of Castile arrived to have the tomb opened once more: Wherein , in two caskets painted with their pictures and arms, were found separately the bones of the said king, which were of great size and those of Guinevere, which were of marvelous beauty…..On the following day….the lord king replaced the bones of the king and queen each in their own casket, having wrapped them in costly silks. When they had been sealed, they ordered the tomb to be placed forthwith in front of the high altar after removal of the skulls for the veneration of the people.

With the reference to Arthur’s large bones and the fact that there were two skulls, it would indicate that Guinevere was there after all. This is why I am insistent that Giraldus’ testimony is the more solid than any other’s…. about Guinevere being part of the manufactured gravesite that Henry Blois had planted. However, continuing with Gerald’s account:

8) A lead cross was placed under the stone, not above as is usual in our times, but instead fastened to the underside. I have seen this cross, and have traced the engraved letters — not visible and facing outward, but rather turned inwardly toward the stone. It read: “Here lies entombed King Arthur, with Guenevere his second wife, on the Isle of Avalon.”

Charles. T. Wood writes:783 In spite of Giraldus’s assurances that he himself has seen and touched the cross, its reported words fail to inspire confidence. Wood then does what no other scholar has done, he concludes the dig was genuine: It follows then, that the first dig was genuine, and it may be that the stone with its identifying cross once lay flush with the original surface before the new layers of concealing clay were added. The consequences of positing such a proposition throws up so many specious scenarios (i.e. if we start to believe in a genuine Arthur buried at Glastonbury), it is simply not worth countering them all. It is simpler just to remind the reader that Insula Avallonis is a Blois invention along with chivalric Arthur, so the cross has to be bogus.

783C.T.Wood. Fraud and its consequences.

Wood does however make one contribution by asking the question: why was Arthur somewhat tardily added to what was otherwise a group consisting purely of Saints. As we covered in DA, the discovery of Dunstan’s relics are an opportune consequence of the fire and written up by a later interpolator into DA with the concoction of a coffin (however, we have argued previously for Henry Blois having perhaps been the instigator of the coffin). King Arthur was put at Glastonbury by Henry Blois and was not ‘tardy’; he had just remained there for thirty years in the ground. Don’t forget Henry would not have been buried until after 1158 when both Vulgate HRB and Wace’s Roman de Brut became prolific.

9) Many remarkable things come to mind regarding this. For instance, he had two wives, of whom the last was buried with him. Her bones were discovered with her husband’s, though separated in such a way that two-thirds of the sepulcher, namely the part nearer the top, was believed to contain the bones of the husband, and then one-third, toward the bottom, separately contained the bones of his wife — wherein was also discovered a yellow lock of feminine hair, entirely intact and pristine in colour, which a certain monk eagerly seized in hand and lifted out; immediately the whole thing crumbled to dust.

We should accept that the cross stated that Guinevere was Arthur’s second wife.  It is possible to speculate that the commonly held inscription (omitting Guinevere) is on a fabricated cross made by Glastonbury after the disinterment. It is this possibility which leads the scholars astray regarding Gerald. Richard Barber recounts: If Camden’s cross is that originally ‘found’ in the grave then Gerald’s account must be treated as highly unreliable. We should only enquire how it is then, that Guinevere is present in 1278 and Gerald two years after the fact wastes his time recounting facts about Guinevere’s hair.

Why Gerald is accused by Barber of not been present at the disinterment784 in no way correlates with the above specifics about the proportions of the grave and actions immediately surrounding the dig. There seems to be a conspiracy and overall dismissal of the earliest chronicler who wrote just after the event in preference to Adam who wrote a least sixty years after the event and mirrors what Gerald writes anyway.

Liber de Principis Instructione must have been written before the end of 1193 as Henry de Sully was elected to the See of Worcester on 4 December 1193 and consecrated on 12 December 1193. Gerald says the dig was under the supervision of the abbot of that place, Henry, who was later transferred to Worcester Cathedral… So, Gerald is definitely not confused with any other than Henry de Sully. Gerald unequivocally states in Liber de Principis Instructione (as above) Arthur had two wives.  Why would Gerald lie about events when Henry de Sully is still alive and confute Gerald’s account?

So, Wright’s785 assessment of a misunderstanding of the epitaph given by Adam c.1277 is misguided. Gerald actually relates the inscription: Hic iacet sepultus inclitus rex Arthurus cum Wenneueria uxore sua secunda in insula Avallonia.

784Richard Barber asks: Was Mordred buried at Glastonbury? Gerald of Wales’s text is less likely to be an eyewitness account than a reworking in his high literary style of an earlier, genuine description by someone who was present. Again, most of the scholars take this view point because of the discrepancy on the newly fabricated cross traced by Camden.

785Neil Wright. A new Arthurian Epitaph.  Wright put forward the speculation that: in the epitaph the adjective secunda is used adverbially, qualifying the participle tumulata. But Gerald could not get the inscription wrong twice Neil, the most important inscription, the final piece of a jig saw that confirms Avalon at Glastonbury and A chivalric King Arthur as a living Human. One has to understand that once those two bits of information are divulged any other information is secondary; a nugget of information not heard of in the mists of time since King Arthur lived in the fifth or sixth century, a small but confusing aside.

Grandsen seems to think Gerald conspires with the monks and commits to the ‘press release’ idea. The one problem with this theory is that Gerald is advocating what he saw and he saw Guinevere….so, he could not be in cahoots with the monks or be persuaded to confirm or conform to any other account, because his proposition that Guinevere is King Arthur’s ‘second’ wife is ‘what is says on the tin’.

Barber advocates also the official newsletter ideabandied about as a rationalisation by scholars…. supposedly put out by Glastonbury, but discounts Gerald’s testimony upon the basis that if Camden’s cross was that which was found, then Gerald must be the liar. Yet logically, if what scholars think is true these monkish propagandists did not even bother in their annals to glorify the events a such a momentous day…. No, they left it to Gerald who was like a roving correspondant for King Henry II.

Logically scholars should rationalise…. if it is Gerald alone writing a year or so after the dig who states what was on the real cross before the hymn sheet was regularized. They should rather think that when a new cross was fabricated and Guinevere omitted, Guinevere’s presence is more likely to exist on a cross…. fabricated by Henry Blois. His motivation in corroborating the historicity of HRB and the Chivalric Arthur is established by the presence of Guinevere.

Therefore, when Henry was manufacturing the cross, he posits her as Arthur’s second wife as the first was adulterous. Henry, as we have seen, loves to leave confusing detail…. as if the mists of time had covered the truth. We should not forget that Guinevere is cited as being buried in the cemetery in DA (as long as one is capable of accepting the interpolation is by Henry Blois) and also Guinevere is said to be buried in Avalon in Perlesvaus also written by Henry Blois. So, the chance of her name being mentioned on the cross is dramatically increased when all things are considered. It seems Guinevere was supposed to be there, (as Henry had arranged the grave with her in it), but latterly she was expunged in accounts by the mores of propriety in that she disgraced herself with Mordred in HRB.

Queen Guinevere tries to seduce Sir Launfal and it is not by accident that both Marie and Chrétien’s sketch of Arthur’s queen is less than blameless based on the Mordred affair in Henry’s work. Marie of France’s work was in the public domain long before 1189-91 and also Chrétien portrays Guinevere and her love affair with Arthur’s chief knight Sir Lancelot before her relics are found with Arthur’s at Glastonbury. This story appeared in Chrétien de Troyes’s Lancelot, the Knight of the Cart. It is hardly likely then that Glastonbury monks wanted any relationship with the promotion of Guinevere.

Barber believes that if Gerald had actually watched the excavation in progress, he would have said as much, but Gerald does not mention the curtains surrounding the dig which is obviously Adam mixing up the previous De Inventione account. Barber seems to want a video to convine him!!

Gerald’s account of the inscription is more believable. What more does Barber want than the intricate description of how the cross was placed relative to the slab, the destruction of the lock of hair (yet if it did turn to dust Gerald saw it beforehand); and Gerald’s comments on the inappropriate actions of the monk jumping in the hole and the three quarter proportion of the grave taken up by Arthur which is an observation made on site looking in the grave. When all were amazed at the size of the bone it was stood against someone, anecdotal eyewitness detail. A hands breadth between the eyesockets; so much more detailed than any other account. Why lie about the inscription?

In 1278 both Guinevere and Arthur are exhumed from the original re-interment. So, it makes little sense of Wood to accuse Gerald of ‘prattling on’ about a second wife; when Gerald is describing her bones and lock of hair and the episode of the monk jumping into the grave…. while at the same time, accusing Gerald of hearing the ‘official version’. Gerald’s version is the first version. The omission of Guinevere is the concocted official version. Gerald included Guinevere hair because that is how it transpired. Henry Blois had put her ‘bits’ in the grave as he lets us know in DA.

Wood, along with other scholar’s rationalisations, envisage Gerald as an invited guest after the fact: Shortly after the discoveries of 1191, Gerald is encouraged to come to Glastonbury both to view the find and to write the abbey’s past glories. While there, he sees the tomb, hears the official version of the bones recovery, and closely examines the identifying lead cross, the inscription on which he records with scrupulous accuracy, But- and this is a crucial ‘but’…..when he comes to the cross’s ‘uxore secunda’, he naturally assumes that these words must mean that Guinevere was Arthur’s second wife, surely a logical conclusion, given normal usage, and especially for one unacquainted with the specifics of Arthurian marital history. In fact, the monastic makers of the cross had always intended a rather more positive message, that she was ‘fair’ or ‘fortunate’, attributes much more in keeping with Caradoc of Llancarfan and other Welsh sources at their disposal. Gerald, alas, does not know this, so when writing his account, he embellishes it with a display of his own ignorance by blithely prattling on in his own voice about Arthur’s two wives. In other words, for this claim he had no source other than his own inventiveness.  It is more likely Gerald is not ‘blithely prattling on’, but telling us what Henry Blois has had engraved on the cross and it is Wood doing the prattling referring to monastic makers of the cross and Caraadoc of Llancarfan and other Welsh sources.

If we assume Guinevere was not even present we must also assume in 1278 the monks decided to mirror Giraldus’s version of events by opening the grave for which reason Edward and Eleanor had turned up. This would in effect contradict the Glastonbury monks’ previous ‘official version’ that Arthur was alone…. in that, the newly fabricated cross no longer mentions Guinevere. Not one scholar accepts that it was Henry Blois who manufactured the grave and inserted the location where Arthur and Guinevere were to be found in DA. The reader is now better informed. Without this knowledge, no definitive solution will be accepted regarding Gerald’s account and his inclusion of Guinevere. Perlesvaus tells how Guinevere died of sorrow for the death of her son Lohot, and was buried in the island of Avalon, where it just so happens Arthur is also destined to be discovered….alongside his wife.

10) Indeed, there had been some evidence from the records that the body might be found there, and some from the lettering carved on the pyramids (although that was mostly obliterated by excessive antiquity), and also some that came from the visions and revelations made by good men and the devout. I should remind the reader that we are looking at an account definitively written within three years of the unearthing. This is not Gerald ‘blithely prattling on’.  It is a record of someone having read DA knowing that the body might be found between the pyramids and explaining why the dig happened where it did and how that information was derived.

We know Gerald has read DA by the mirrored etymological account re-iterated from Henry’s interpolation concerning Avalon. One interesting observation is that Gerald implies that evidence of the site also came from the lettering on the pyramid. The reader will remember that William actually quotes those names on the pyramid as part of his updated GR3 and those names were legible after six hundred years. 50 years later, we are told they are obliterated by excessive antiquity. Ralph of Coggeshall in his Chronicon Anglicanum also says the pyramids were indecipherable.

Now, it does not take much imagination for someone intent on making a fictional person come to life (in historicity) to obliterate the older names and infer Arthur was present and the pyramids actually celebrated the grave.786 I only speculate this proposition because Gerald infers that.787 This may indeed be part of the problem in the differing renditions of the epitaph, if one was inscribed on sandstone and then worn away to pretend antiquity. We should also be aware of Henry Blois’ cunning in this regard in that it might be inferred that the smaller pyramid is in memorial of Guinevere and the larger for Arthur.

786This would counter the argument that Arthur was hidden at such depth to avoid the Saxons etc. The supposition has little import, even if we did assume Henry Blois had etched something about Arthur on the pyramid, as we know the whole site is manufactured between the pyramids. The site was chosen so the location might be exposed later by an obvious land mark specified in DA

787Aelred Watkin ignores Gerald and states: It seems abundantly clear that there was nothing in the inscriptions on the pyramids which could have conduced to the search for Arthur.

Now, from where the ‘visions of good and devout men’ is derived…. is open to a multitude of speculation. What it does again infer is that there was precognition of the gravesite at Glastonbury prior to the dig; which, in effect, negates the modern scholastic view that Henry de Sully concocted the whole affair by himself. Scholars ignore Giraldus’s testimony as it does not fit the present theory of Henry de Sully staging the entire event.

11) But the clearest evidence came when King Henry II of England explained the whole matter to the monks (as he had heard it from an aged British bard): how they would find the body deep down, namely more than 16 feet into the earth, and not in a stone tomb but in an oak-hollow. The body had been placed so deep, and was so well concealed, that it could not be found by the Saxons who conquered the island after the King’s death — those whom he had battled with so much exertion while he was alive, and whom he had nearly annihilated.

The scenarios are many that may explain away the conundrums and contradictions concerning King Henry. There are three main possibilities. The first is: we do not ignore Gerald, but the conundrum is that Henry II died in July 1189 and in September 1189 Richard I of England, just after his crowning at Westminster, appointed Henry de Sully, Abbot of Glastonbury. We might find a solution to the conundrum of Henry de Sully’s association with Henry II, if Henry de Sully were to have left Bermondsey to be at Glastonbury while Henry II was alive. Even though Henry de Sully was Richard I’s cousin, there is nothing to counter the argument that he was already at Glastonbury before his appointment. Robert of Winchester, the previous abbot had died in 1180. Crick’s assessment is that the initiative for the excavation came from Henry II but the excavation was carried out in the time of Richard I.

The second possibility is: we ignore Gerald and assume that a year or two after King Henry’s death, financial constraints on the abbey became so dire with Richard I on crusade and contributing nothing, Henry de Sully invents the whole thing. Grave site, with Adam’s curtains and a fabricated cross with an inscription omitting mention of Guinevere.  This is for the most part, the accepted theory today with the pick and mix conjecture put forward by scholars. A third is too long to append here so I have put it in Appendix 34 and is offered as another pick and mix speculation. Or, of course, we can believe Gerald!!!!! 

12) And so, because of this the lettering on the cross — the confirmation of the truth — had been inscribed on the reverse side, turned toward the stone, so that it would conceal the tomb at that time and yet at some moment or occasion could ultimately divulge what it contained.

What Henry Blois had in fact done is affix the cross with the inscription facing inward toward the stone slab (an earlier tomb covering found while in search for Joseph), which, in effect, covered the ancient hollowed Saxon looking wooden tree trunk in which he had placed the bogus animal bones. The object of this is to protect the inscription which was to be Henry’s pièce de résistance in his faux-historical romanticized authorial edifice now known as the Matter of Britain. Finding Arthur was the confirmation the doubters had needed that Avalon was truly at Glastonbury, just as the DA had already made plain.

13) What is now called Glastonbury was, in antiquity, called the Isle of Avalon; Are we really to believe in 1192 when Gerald is composing this work he has no previous idea of a connection between Glastonbury and Avalon? When Carley assesses Gerald’s account regarding King Henry’s input he asks: Why Henry would suggest Glastonbury for the scene of Arthur’s discovery is more difficult to determine.  Carley has no idea that King Henry could only have learnt what he knew from the person who manufactured the gravesite. Carley is also ignorant of Henry Blois’ interpolations already inserted in DA or the fact that Gerald has read DA with Henry Blois’ interpolations…. already part of the composition of the T version c.1189-91.

Carley’s assessment concerning the advent of the Grail and the fact that he does not comprehend that Glastonbury was already understood as Avalon before the dig, leads to misguided conclusions: The development of the Grail legend as we know it took place during a very few years, from shortly before 1190 to c 1230. The same period was one of the most significant in Glastonbury’s history; in c.1191 King Arthur’s body was discovered in the abbey cemetery and as a result Glastonbury became publicly identified with Avalon

Are we really supposed to believe Robert de Boron mentions Vaus d’Avaron prior to knowledge that Avalon is commensurate with Glastonbury or even King Henry II randomly picks Glastonbury as the site to fake an unearthing of Arthur.  The assumption is trite to say the least; especially if (as Carley envisages the events) Robert de Boron’s Joseph is sending the Grail to Avalon c.1190 and it just so happens Arthur is unearthed in the same place in the same year at Glastonbury (which, it also transpires, has a connection to Joseph).

What about Perlesvaus which predates Chretien’s work which also mentions Avalon…. which has to be Glastonbury because of the mention of the church covered in lead? We know scholars view is that…. because Gerald does not mention Joseph, Joseph lore could not be written into DA at this time. But, then how did the Grail and Joseph get mixed with Arthur in the courts on the continent c.1165. Of course, we come back to Master Blehis, Breri, Blaise Bledhericus, Bleheris, Blihos Bleheris and as seen in the Bliocadran.

We come back also to Carley’s mentor’s fatuous explanation of a ‘fortuitous convergence of factors’, which fall conveniently into place with no architect! Are we supposed to accept Gerald even comes up with the idea of explaining how ‘Geoffrey’s’ Insula Pomorum in VM is also ‘Geoffrey’s’ Insula Avallonis in HRB; and both now apply to Glastonbury.788 Gerald is regurgitating what was already written in chapter 5 of DA.  Logically, we would then have to believe that evidence from the records that the body might be found there is not referring to chapter 31 in DA.  If we follow this train of belief, we might then logically conclude in Wood’s possibility that Arthur’s grave is genuine. If it was a genuine grave, we should then have to accept Arthur was a giant that resembled an ape who fought other giants on the cliffs above Salcombe. Like a dog chasing its tail, we can go on ad infinitum as long as modern scholars keep ignoring Henry Blois’ input in all of the three genres under investigation in this work.

788Carley says Geoffrey himself made no connection between Avalon and Glastonbury; in his writings Avalon is the equivalent of the Celtic Otherworld. P xlii The chronicle of Glastonbury abbey.  The tedium with which the Celtic Otherworld (for want of a better explanation) is peddled by one and all in the scholastic community is excruciating. If Geoffrey does not make the connection between Avalon and Glastonbury; who does? Are we to believe it is Gerald that is the first to put it in writing?  Or is it Henry de Sully who transfixes a nation with a ‘leaden cross’; who, in an instant, locates Avalon at Glastonbury? Or is it, as Carley suggests, by royal intervention? Who could it be? Maybe it was the abbot of Glastonbury, the author of HRB and VM who made the connection by interpolating DA.

 As Crick makes plain in her attempt to find a relationship between Gerald and Geoffrey It might be argued that one can never take Gerald at his word.We can either accept the expert’s view and ignore Giraldus’, which would necessitate a belief in the chance ‘fortuitous convergence of factors’…. or one can accept that Henry Blois interpolated DA and is the architect behind the Matter of Britain. The real problem is that this would then have a serious consequence. One would then have to accept that Joseph’s bones are on Burgh Island.

13)  it is like an island because it is entirely hemmed in by swamps. In British it is called Inis Avallon, that is, insula pomifera [Latin: “The Island of Apples”]. This is because the apple, which is called aval in the British tongue, was once abundant in that place. Gerald is regurgitating chapter 5 in DA where it gives also the origin of the name Avalon and how Glasteing found his sow under the apple tree and he named the island Avallonie, which means Apple Island and Avalla in British is the same as Poma in Latin.

14) Morgan, a noble matron, mistress and patroness of those regions, and also King Arthur’s kinswoman by blood, brought Arthur to the island now called Glastonbury for the healing of his wounds after the Battle of Camlann.  It is staggeringly clever how Henry Blois has woven his authorial edifice together. It would also seem beyond the bounds of coincidence that the little known insular VM story of Merlin’s madness where Morgan is mentioned on Insula Pomorum, just happens to be a friend of Guigomar, Lord of Avalon in Chrétien’s Erec.

Again, in the VM, Arthur is delivered to the Fortunate isle to Morgan, where, she said that health could be restored to him if he stayed with her for a long time and made use of her healing art. It is on Isidore’s Hesperides that we find Golden apples not as ‘Geoffrey’ later attests they are on the Fortunate isles from where he derives his Insula Pomorum. The Cauldron of the chief of the otherworld and the nine maidens who tended it are conflated with the nine sorceress priestesses of Pomponius Mela’s island of Sena…. and then again, with purposeful intent, with the nine maidens on Insula Pomorum in VM.

One would have to accept that in chapter 5 of DA, it is Henry Blois’ own words which compose the conflation with the Welsh Afallennau: Apple island from avalla in British is the same as poma in Latin.  Or it was named after a certain Avalloc who is said to have lived there with his daughters….  Now, this mass of conflation Gerald accepts, because much of it is in ‘Malmesbury’s’ DA. But, Gerald even introduces into his account Caradoc’s etymological contortion of how Glastonbury got its name as witnessed in what follows:

15) Moreover, the island had once been called in British Inis Gutrin, that is, insula vitrea [Latin: “The Island of Glass”]; from this name, the invading Saxons afterwards called this place Glastingeburi, for glas in their language means vitrum [Latin:”glass”], and buri stands for castrum [Latin:”castle”] or civitas [Latin:”city”]. We first hear of the vernacular ‘Isle de Voirre’ through Chrétien de Troyes.

Henry’s ingenious etymological conversion of Ineswitrin to Ynes Gutrin which gives the Glass Island which Caradoc (Henry Blois) first introduces in his Life of Gildas, we have already explained was an addition to the Life of Gildas…. so that the 601 Charter was credible (in that it applied to an ‘estate’ at Glastonbury). It is also through Henry Blois or Master Blehis and Chrétien de Troyes where we meet Maheloas as lord of the Isle de Voirre which relates to Caradoc’s Melvas and his Urbs Vitrea.

Anyway, we can see that Gerald is fairly au courant with how etymologies are derived straight after the excavation of Arthur. Now, the one thing that flags up a suspicion here…. which indicates Gerald is squaring a DA account of Avalon and where he feels it necessary to introduce Glastonbury’s derivation from Ineswitrin, is because the two names are in DA, both posited as names for Glastonbury. There is no reason to introduce any other etymology, especially if he has only just made the connection to Avalon through the ‘Leaden cross’ being produced. Gerald has seen DA…. and DA has Avalon commensurate with Glastonbury before the dig. The monks are well aware at Glastonbury that William of Malmesbury (supposedly) had posited Glastonbury as Avalon.

16) It should be noted also that the bones of Arthur’s body which they discovered were so large that the poet’s verse seems to ring true: “Bones excavated from tombs are reckoned enormous”. Indeed, his shin-bone, which the abbot showed to us, was placed near the shin of the tallest man of the region; then it was fixed to the ground against the man’s foot, and it extended substantially more than three inches above his knee. And the skull was broad and huge, as if he were a monster or prodigy, to the extent that the space between the eyebrows and the eye-sockets amply encompassed the breadth of one’s palm. Moreover, ten or more wounds were visible on that skull, all of which had healed into scars except one, greater than the rest, which had made a large cleft — this seems to have been the lethal one.

The Skull must have been the ‘holed’ skull of an ape which was buried by Henry Blois and sourced from his zoo which he had inherited from his uncle king Henry Ist (especially with the reference to the space between the eyebrows and huge sockets). Henry had planted these primate bones because this was the Arthur that fought giants.  This is the description of a Gorilla skull.789 There seems little doubt that the bones existed in the grave. The shin bone was probably the Tibia of the same animal. If all we have related about Henry Blois and his fanciful imagination has anything to do with his having manufactured a grave so that his invented persona of Arthur will endure throughout the generations of man….is it not likely he put a Gorilla skull in Arthur’s grave… not Henry de Sully? The poet’s verse referred to seems poignantly directed as if already understood that there was a ‘ditty’ composed (no doubt by an ancient Welsh bard) which related to the size of Arthur’s bones.

789See Image 2

The breakdown of what Gerald wrote straight after the exhumation numbered 1 through 16 above, is the complete coverage of Arthur’s disinterment mentioned by Gerald of Wales c.1192-3. We should now see what he says in Speculum Ecclesiae c.1217, when he next broaches the subject, but in the brief section below Gerald is only relating the circumstances of Arthur’s exhumation relative to the corruptible nature of mankind in:

Cap. VIII.
Regarding the monk who, at the discovery of the tomb of Arthur, pulled out a lock of women’s hair with his hand, and quite shamelessly accelerated its ruin.

1) In our own lifetime, while Henry II was ruling England, diligent efforts were made in Glastonbury Abbey to locate what must have once been the tomb of Arthur. This was done at the instruction of the King and under the supervision of the abbot of that place, Henry, who was later transferred to Worcester Cathedral.                                                                

Gerald 25 years after having written his first account is still insistent that Henry II was connected to the dig. He would hardly mention his name again and mean Richard I. There is simply no solution to the conundrum unless the dig transpired before July 1189 and Henry de Sully had moved to Glastonbury before being formally elected.

2) With much difficulty, the tomb was excavated in the holy burial-ground which had been dedicated by Saint Dunstan.  The tomb was found between two tall, emblazoned pyramids, erected long ago in memory of Arthur.

There is clear evidence that Gerald believes that the pyramids were constructed to commemorate Arthur’s burial. One assumes logically, that in Gerald’s mind, they were constructed at a later date, because the idea of burying Arthur so deep was to avoid being found. I suspect that when Henry Blois made known the information concerning the depth of the tomb to Henry II, he might have invented this explanation as part of the lore which explained why the tomb would be found at such a depth. The tomb in reality, as we have covered, was in effect a tomb of an earlier body which had been interred before the renovations to the cemetery in Dunstan’s era. Henry Blois had used this tomb and its existing slab to secret the artefacts which were later found by Henry de Sully.

3) Though his body and bones had been reduced to dust, they were lifted up from below into the air, and to a more seemly place of burial.

The contradiction here is that if the tibia and skull had survived, where was the rest of the body? Gerald seems to deal with this anomaly by inferring the rest had been reduced to dust. Again, this is not something that Henry de Sully would have been able to pull off without there having been the manufactured grave planted by Henry Blois. It actually points to the fact that modern gorilla790 bones were mixed with ancient human remains from the previous occupant.

790See Image 2

4) In the same grave there was found a tress of woman’s hair, blonde and lovely to look at, plaited and coiled with consummate skill, and belonging, no doubt, to Arthur’s wife, who was buried there with her husband.

Gerald expands upon his original account saying the hair was plaited and coiled. If Gerald was not present at the time he would not be describing something which at the time of the account crumbled with age upon being man handled. He also says, as an eyewitness, the hair was blonde and initially it had been in a beautiful plait before it crumbled. Gerald is recalling the event and mentioning details he had not commented upon before. I am sure scholars will still say Gerald is ‘prattling on’. However, for those who have tried to deny that Guinevere was even present, the lock is assumed to be his wife’s. It makes little sense to ‘prattle on’ about a wife and her hair if the lock was not in evidence at the unearthing.

We might make the observation that there is little to be gained by Henry de Sully introducing the plait of hair; if he had indeed been the instigator of planting the artefacts in the grave and according to modern scholars the monks and abbot wanted to obliterate her memory, straight after having put her hair in the grave; the logic of which only dark utterances could explain.

We can deduce the placing of a plait of a woman’s hair is more to the benefit of Henry Blois as it establishes the historicity of his HRB; and this is why we should accept that Guinevere’s name is actually mentioned on the cross in the original epitaph, at least conceding her name upon it without stating categorically that it mentioned a ‘second wife’.   This is especially poignant since she is mentioned in DA and in Perlesvaus which I maintain were published before the disinterment.

4) Standing among the crowd is a monk who sees the lock of hair. So that he could seize the lock before all others, he hurled himself headlong into the lowest depths of the cavity. Then, the aforementioned monk, that insolent spectator, no less impudent than imprudent, descended into the depths.

Gerald, again, does not mention curtains surrounding the excavation, but does say there was a crowd surrounding the hole in the ground which in someway confirms that Adam, writing 60 years after the event, has confused the record of the De inventione dig at Montacute and assimilated details into his account of the Arthur exhumation. So, there was a crowd and Gerald had the feeling it was entirely inappropriate that a monk took it upon himself to jump into the grave. Gerald would hardly get all perturbed by the monk’s actions if he himself was not in the crowd at the time!!

5)  the depths symbolize the infernal realm, which none of us can escape. Thus, the monk thought to pull it out with his hand, to take hold of the lock of hair before all others — evidence of his shameless mind, for women’s hair entangles the weak-willed, while strong souls avoid it. Hair, of course, is said to be incorruptible, for it has no flesh in it, nor any moisture mixed with it. Nevertheless, as he held it in his hand, having raised it up in order to inspect it (many watched intently and in amazement), it crumbled into the thinnest dust; miraculously it disintegrated, as if reduced to granules. [There are a few words in the manuscript missing here.]

For it demonstrated that all things are transitory, and all worldly beauty is for our vain eyes to gaze upon, for performing illicit sensual acts, or for our moments that are susceptible to vanity — indeed, as the philosopher said, “the splendor of beauty is swift, passing, changeable, and more fleeting than the flowers of spring.”

Gerald might be perceived as blithely ‘prattling on’ as he makes relative his experience at the dig with his theological rationalisations of monkish mores. But many watched intently and in amazement is a descriptive scene from memory as a witness.

Cap.IX.
Regarding the bones lying intact in the tomb of King Arthur, discovered at Glastonbury in our times, and about the many things relating to these remarkable circumstances.

6) Furthermore, tales are regularly reported and fabricated about King Arthur and his uncertain end, with the British peoples even now contending foolishly that he is still alive. True and accurate information has been sought out, so the legends have finally been extinguished; the truth about this matter should be revealed plainly, so here I have endeavored to add something to the indisputable facts that have been disclosed. Gerald’s intention is to put an end to the rumours concerning Arthur.

7) After the Battle of Camlann . . . [A number of words are missing in the manuscript.] And so, after Arthur had been mortally wounded there, his body was taken to the Isle of Avalon, which is now called Glastonbury, by a noble matron and kinswoman named Morgan; afterwards the remains were buried, according to her direction, in the holy burial-ground.  As a result of this, the Britons and their poets have been concocting legends that a certain fantastic goddess, also called Morgan, carried off the body of Arthur to the Isle of Avalon for the healing of his wounds. When his wounds have healed, the strong and powerful King will return to rule the Britons (or so the Britons suppose), as he did before. Thus, they still await him, just as the Jews, deceived by even greater stupidity, misfortune, and faithlessness, likewise await their Messiah.

There is not much I can add which has not already been commented upon in Gerald’s previous account except, Gerald’s introduction that it was Morgan who received the wounded Arthur. How is it that Gerald confidently states that the burial took place under Morgan’s direction?


 8) It is significant . . . [Two sentences or so are damaged in the manuscript] Truly it is called Avalon, either from the British word aval, which means pomum because apples and apple trees abound in that place; or, from the name Vallo, once the ruler of that territory. Likewise, long ago the place was usually called in British Inis Gutrin, that is, insula vitrea[Latin: “The Island of Glass”], evidently on account of the river, most like glass in color, that flows around the marshes. Because of this, it was later called Glastonia in the language of the Saxons who seized this land, since glas in English or in Saxon means vitrum[Latin:”glass”]. It is clear from this, therefore, why it was called an island, why it was called Avalon, and why it was called Glastonia; it is also clear how the fantastic goddess Morgan was contrived by poets.

Is it not remarkable how clever Henry Blois has been in fabricating his conflationary salad? We know Avallon is his invention, named from a town in Burgundy. This was equated quite surreptitiously by him to be equal with Insula Pomorum in VM simply by implying Arthur was taken there. Whether or not Aval is the Briton/Saxon word for apple is debatable, but it would be a coincidence if it was.

The man Avalloc is already posited in DA by Henry Blois which Gerald has read. But Gerald calls him Vallo. The Inis Gutrin is first heard of in Henry’s rendition of the Life of Gildas when he impersonates Caradoc. It was in the etymological addition that the ‘G’ was added, because if the reader remembers Henry’s agenda at that time was to make Ineswitrin appear as synonymous with Glastonbury, (the ‘G’ gutrin (made of glass) was supposed to help that transitional shift).  Now, we are led to believe Ines ‘witrin’ is derived from Ines ‘vitrea’; and therefore, the Glass in Glastonbury is supposed to be derived from Latin vitrea (equalling glass). The whole thing is senseless but clever, because now the Briton ‘glass’ of Glastonbury is based on Latin vitrea. Who would now advocate that the French Grail stories which mention Isle de Voirre pre-existed Henry’s marvellous conflationary soup emanating from Glastonbury and not vice versa?

9) It is also notable that . . . [Several words are missing, obscuring the meaning of the first part of the sentence.] from the letters inscribed on it, yet nearly all, however, was destroyed by antiquity. If the text were not missing, we might have had a clearer idea of whether Gerald is advocating that Arthur’s name had been recently scratched on the pyramid since William had last been able to read the names.

10) The abbot had the best evidence from the aforementioned King Henry, for the King had said many times, as he had heard from the historical tales of the Britons and from their poets, that Arthur was buried between two pyramids that were erected in the holy burial-ground.

As before, in Liber de Principis Instructione, King Henry II is posited as the fount for the rumour and we can only assume, by which ever method of transmission Henry Blois used to make sure the King unveiled Arthur; King Henry understood that Arthur was buried between the two pyramids. Because the bard/poet is referred to again and it was implied in Liber de Principis Instructione that a poet had commented on the size of the bones, it is likely this was another device Henry used, as only he would have known he had put gorilla bones in the manufactured grave.

11) These were very deep, on account of the Saxons (whom he had subdued often and expelled from the Island of Britain, and whom his evil nephew Mordred had later called back against him), who endeavoured to occupy the whole island again after his death; so their fear was that Saxons might despoil him in death through the wickedness of their vengeful spirit.

This is probably Gerald’s own rationalisation of why the grave was so deep mixed with the true history as accounted in Gildas and Bede that there was resurgence after Aurelius Ambrosius had requited a forty-year reprieve from oppression. But Gerald is in fact going on ‘Geoffrey’s’ testimony.


12)  A broad stone was unearthed during the excavating at the tomb, about seven feet . . . [A couple of words are missing.] a lead cross was fastened — not to the outer part of the stone, but rather to the underside (no doubt as a result of their fears about the Saxons). It had these words inscribed on it: “Here lies entombed King Arthur, on the Isle of Avalon, with Guenevere his second wife.”

The broad stone, as discussed previously, is the lid of the grave of a previous occupant, (re-employed) to which the cross had been affixed with the inscription turned inward toward the slab. If scholars are right, we should ignore the most important part of Gerald’s testimony. Gerald for the second time refers to Guinevere as Arthur’s second wife, and the assertion (we must remember) is from one who saw how the cross was affixed to the slab before its removal; evidenced by Gerald’s comments to which direction the inscription was facing. It is possible straight after the dig in an attempt to make Arthur’s presence more believable, Glastonbury distanced themselves from fables and the unfaithful Guinevere by excluding her from any testimony.

As I have covered before, it is a pretty daft notion…. that should the grave have been real that anyone burying a body would state the location on the cross. Obviously, if someone in the future were to see the cross again, those that buried Arthur could never have envisaged a change in the Island name to warrant the name of Avalon’s inclusion spelled out on the ‘leaden cross’. We all know who wrote Avalon on the cross and for what reason.

What other grave states its location in part of the epitaph?

It is Henry Blois who has done all the previous work to translocate Avallon to Glastonbury and he knew that this cross would cement his translocation permanently. It is not at all by accident that the object chosen to make this link is a cross as Henry had learnt this from Canterbury in contention over Dunstan’s remains and the idea of certain proof in the future was based on the ‘lead tablet’ mentioned by Eadmer. Henry’s work was done, his alter ego was the most famous King in history and the illusion which had evolved since the advent of the Primary Historia was complete.

13) Now when they had extracted this cross from the stone, the aforementioned Abbot Henry showed it to me; I examined it, and read the words. The cross was fastened to the underside the stone, and, moreover, the engraved part of the cross was turned toward the stone, so that it would be better concealed.

To dispel the rumours of fraud (especially if another cross had been produced) and counter the equivocation in what the epitaph actually had inscribed on it, Gerald affirms that (at the event) after the extraction of the cross from the stone slab Gerald held it in his hand and examined it. He can hardly get the short inscription muddled as some scholars suggest.

14) Remarkable indeed was the industry and exquisite prudence of the men of that era, who, by all their exertions, wished to hide forever the body of so great a man, their lord, and the patron of that region, from the danger of sudden disturbance. Moreover, they took care that — at some time in the future when their tribulations had ceased — the evidence of the letters inscribed on the cross could be made public. Remarkable indeed!!!!

Cap. X. The renowned King Arthur was a patron of Glastonbury Abbey. [Enough words are missing that the rest of this chapter heading is indecipherable.]


15) [The beginning of the sentence is lost.] . . . had proposed, thus Arthur’s body was discovered not in a marble tomb, not cut from rock or Parian stone, as was fitting for so distinguished a King, but rather in wood, in oak that was hollowed out for this purpose, and 16 feet or more deep in the earth; this was certainly on account of haste rather than proper ceremony for the burial of so great a prince, driven as they were by a time of urgent distress.

Here again, Gerald is making his own rationalizations and by doing so, confirms to us that the tomb itself was in fact a hollowed out oak tree trunk, just as Henry Blois had already told King Henry. This is of course explained away by pressures brought to bare by the Saxons.

16) When the body was discovered according to the directions indicated by King Henry the aforementioned abbot had an extraordinary marble tomb made for the remains, as was fitting for an excellent patron of that place, for indeed, he had prized that church more than all the rest in his Kingdom, and had enriched it with large and numerous lands. And for that reason, it was not undeserved, but just and by the judgment of God, who rewards all good deeds not only in heaven, but also on earth and in this life. [The end of the manuscript is very defective.] . . and the authentic body of Arthur . . . to be buried properly . . .

If this exhumation had transpired in Richard’s era as King, there is no mention of him. This might indeed indicate that it was Eleanor who was the driving force behind the exhumation, having been released from prison and no doubt whiled away her hours reading Arthuriana. However, we will never know any more than we do and what is most important is that we now know who manufactured the grave in the first place.

 Experts on Geoffrey such as Crick are conflicted in their understanding of Gerald and Geoffrey’s relationship: However, the exorcism-story, like other episodes in Gerald’s work, while an absurd but highly effective caricature, conceals complex and contradictory sentiments. The passion with which Gerald impugned Geoffrey’s ‘History’ seems misplaced in an author who at various stages of his career used Geoffrey’s version of the British past for his own purposes. Nor was Gerald’s acrimony directed at a professional rival. His victim was long dead.

It needs to be made plain to scholars that Henry Blois most probably influenced Gerald to dismiss Geoffrey’s History because of the link between the seditious prophecies put out c.1155 and the general proximity of the content of the prophecies and the regal qualities which shaped Arthur were so Norman and modelled on Henry I, that Henry Blois wanted to distance himself from any suspicion. However, Gerald wanted to believe that Arthur was real and the British church had precedent over the Roman Canterbury and he only became convinced by certain ‘history’ facts or plausability of certain parts of HRB’s historicity once the Grave of Arthur was uncovered in Avalon, as ‘Geoffrey’ had not pronounced Arthur’s death but he had left open to possibility in HRB and VM. It was only when Henry Blois had manufactured the grave and overtly stated in the colophon of Perlesvaus c.1158-60 that Arthur’s death was final. This fact was then added to DA providing the position of the grave and then the convoluted death of Arthur (Vera Historia de Morte Arthur) was inserted into an edition of HRB.

Crick’s assumption that Gerald’s description of the unveiling of Arthur’s grave was somehow deployed to prevent the furtherance of the concept of the Welsh belief in Arthur’s return is totally misguided rationalisation: The problem was resolved by Gerald of Wales. Having sought to undermine the legend of Arthur’s return at Glastonbury, Gerald took care to put it to rest. In the closing chapter of the ‘Description of Wales’ completed by 1194, he made another attempt to demonstrate the futility of the wider Welsh aspirations which Geoffrey had encouraged, directly or indirectly. In this chapter Gerald systematically undermined the vision with which Geoffrey had concluded his History.

Logically, if Gerald had been invited in to write up the press release to put a stop to the ‘hope of the Britons’ by Arthur’s certain demise, surely he and the monks would not have been in contention over what was inscribed on the ‘Leaden Cross’. Gerald’s account is clearly an eyewitness account while recounting also how the events which led to the discovery took place. If Gerald’s intent was to write a polemic, he certainly would not have just repeated the plainly eyewitness details in his second account of the events at a later date. If modern scholars persist in rejecting the fact that Henry Blois was Geoffrey they will never pin the tail on the Donkey!!!!  

The Gesta Regum Anglorum by William of Malmesbury

The current authority on the Gesta Regum are the two volumes by Mynors, Thompson and Winterbottom.  Much of the information used here is derived from their analysis. There is however a difference between their conclusions and mine concerning the B & C versions of GR. It seems fairly obvious that the interpolations pertaining to Glastonbury for the most part in GR3 have been added as part of Henry Blois’ attempt to gain metropolitan status for Western England as we have covered. i.e. the interpolations in GR were early and were not updated as they were in DA as Henry’s ‘agenda’ changed. However, there are obviously parts of versions B & C of GR3 which refer to Glastonbury which are not interpolations and are from William’s pen. However, John of Worcester’s chronicle, compiled during the period c.1095 – c.1140  which incorporates and recycles some of William of Malmesbury’s  Gesta Regum Anglorum which first appeared in c.1125 – c.1126 has none of the glorification’s of Glastonbury found in GR3.

       The GR is transmitted in four main versions; the T, A, C and the last version B. The strange fact, as we will cover shortly, is that the C version has been interpolated last, but in general is a more recent update on A. In one of the cases where chapter 35 is concerned, parts of a genuine charter has been re-modelled for reasons that become clear as long as we are not blinkered. T is our most basic copy which we shall call Gesta Regum 1 which gets updated to a version A which we shall call GR2. But GR3 has genuine updated material by William from the T and A versions as Thompson and Winterbottom have called them.

For instance, the expanded version of the burial of Edmond Ironside577 is found in the C version and reflects new insight gained while William of Malmesbury was researching DA. A purely stemmatic analysis would make versions C and B twin offspring of GR3.578

577Thompson and Winterbottom GR, 144.3

578Thompson and Winterbottom GR. Vol ii, xxix

GR3 is as Thompson and Winterbottom assume, William’s last redaction. The twist is that there are additions and alterations to the C version which are made after William’s death by the Glastonbury establishment in the time of contention with Bishop Savaric. These are nothing to do with Henry Blois’ alterations.  However, the B version also has other corrections and alterations and these are what concern us here. These are the Glastonbury interpolations made by Henry Blois in pursuit of his metropolitan. It is these which are cleverly used in conjunction with an early version of additions to the first 34 chapters of DA. Both manuscripts were employed as evidence in support at Rome in pursuit of Henry’s attempt at gaining Metropolitan status.

I realize that most people reading this will see me attempting to analyse a script that I am again stating was interpolated by Henry Blois. Let me just say for the record that by deduction from Malmesbury’s other work we can see that interpolations were made. We just need to look at the content of those additions now that Henry Blois is posited as a serial interpolator or author under an assumed name.  If Henry can interpolate DA and author the ‘apologia’ of GS, he would certainly find it easy to insert a small amount of corroborative Arthur evidence in GR3. A few folio’s here and there and then off to get it copied in one of his many scriptoriums.  This is the man who concocted HRB and invented prophecies as is plain by what we have already divulged.  By comparison, he  has only added but a spec to GR3, so please accept that this exposé is equally valid in unscrambling the mess that Henry has left to posterity.

The GR early interpolations act as a bridge for greater and subsequently more expansive fabrications in DA. The reason for this is, the GR3 Glastonbury version was interpolated first and then left unadulterated unlike the editorial changes to DA at different points in time reflecting Henry Blois’ changing agenda. 

From the four versions, there are various stemma derived from each version which are elucidated by Thompson and Winterbottom. The T version appears to be the earliest and the various stemmas originate in France or Flanders. The original is thought to be the presentation copy to the Empress Matilda; a letter to whom prefaces the Tt version. The original A version would appear to be a later redaction of William of Malmesbury’s working copy of T with references back and with later additions. Thompson and Winterbottom, have concluded that the C version was a manuscript presented by William of Malmesbury to Glastonbury and is a result of discriminating corrections made by William during his researches at Glastonbury while writing his accounts of the saints there and while writing the DA.

My supposition is that the Glastonbury interpolations in the B redaction of William’s work are carried out by Henry Blois; which compliment his goal of metropolitan status for Western England. The original B version was the product of his efforts to supply a proof of antiquity for papal approval. Henry Blois carried out at least two recorded attempts to obtain metropolitan status, one in 1144 and the second in 1149.

Henry’s alterations to William’s work spread his polemic through the Glastonbury institution and to similar minded monks bent on the aggrandisement of the abbey after his death.  Henry’s alterations were made in DA and GR for a specific purpose after William of Malmesbury had died. Over time, when B & C versions were copied in continental and insular monastic scriptoriums, sometimes these interpolations were corrected against T or A stemma or against manuscripts already corrected or interpolated. This is what has led to the eventual corruption of William’s words found originally in T and his expanded and corrected version of A.

There are many hypothesis put forward by Thompson and Winterbottom but none take into account fraudulent Glastonbury changes made by Henry Blois in the text just after William died. We can assign only some of the material pertaining to Glastonbury found in C & B versions to William. Some are Henry’s Blois’ additions; and some are later Glastonbury additions concerning Bishop Savaric’s intervention at the abbey after Henry had died. GR3 interpolations in parts corroborate material found in the first 35 chapters of DA (and a few subsequent places) and most of that is material interpolated by Henry Blois, except where the contention between Glastonbuy abbey and Wells is concerned.

Opinions held in A are probably William’s generally held beliefs and several passages of the Glastonburyana found in C & B were added later after William died just as in DA. It is for this reason that it is unlikely, as most scholars have assumed that the C version in totality is an unadulterated reflection of William’s new understanding after having carried out his researches at Glastonbury.

The GR composition was started by William before Henry’s arrival at Glastonbury and the T version was published c.1126. If we assume that the monks had employed William to give an account of the saints (specifically Dunstan) at Glastonbury shortly afterward and then extended William’s mandate to write DA….. it seems certain that William was still at Glastonbury when Henry had moved to Winchester. This is intonated by the dedication in the prologue of DA.

It was the monks who commissioned the lives of the Glastonbury saints, but VSD especially was commissioned to counteract the false accusation put out by Osbern that Dunstan was the first abbot at Glastonbury. Shortly after Henry arrived at Glastonbury Henry’s shake up of the abbey with a mind to increase revenues involved putting out a rumour that Dunstan’s bones resided at Glastonbury.  We have covered this in connection to Eadmer’s letter along with the accusation against the ‘youth’ of Glastonbury for starting this rumour about Dunstan’s relics at the abbey.

Henry Blois and William of Malmesbury would have had contact and a lot of interests in common. As I posited earlier, it may just have been that relationship which sparked Henry to write the pseudo-history that was the precursor to Primary Historia, as he became aware of the swathes of blank canvas in insular history as seen in many cases that Huntigdon’s history covers.  It may even be that he wished to belittle the dour attempts of Huntingdon and Malmesbury’s histories by creating a far more interesting and entertaining read.  As Crick notes; when the historia is set against the poverty of written materials available to its author, the imaginative input is undeniable. Henry Blois was not going to let his pseudo-history go to waste once it had become redundant in its purpose when Henry Ist had died and Henry Blois brother was on the throne. Much was left in and included in Primary Historia which originally had been designed to prepare for a queen and to show a unified Briton. 

Henry Blois boldly corrects both William and Huntingdon’s facts when he writes as ‘Geoffrey’. For example, Huntingdon in his chronicle writes that there are four main highways which bisect Britain and Henry Blois purposely ‘out does’ him by naming the British ruler…. Henry’s own fictional Belinus, previously unheard of in British History (who I mentioned previously), who ordered the construction of the highways in HRB. Purely for historical corroboration, establishing that such an invented character existed in history, Belinus is also mentioned in other Henry Blois interpolations. In fact if we see the name of Belinus we can establish that the manuscript has been interpolated by Henry Blois.

However, William, where he cautiously records an inscription as being relevant to a Roman victory, Henry Blois as ‘Geoffrey’ sets him straight that the inscription and its erection was due to a triumphant British King. Does ‘Geoffrey’ really, with all his authority, sound like a meek cannon at oxford…. because surely when he started writing, there was no mention of a book from which all this information was supposedly derived. The idea of a source book came later as contemporary sceptics started to question the authority with which ‘Geoffrey’ wrote.

If Winterbottom and Thompson could accept B & C versions have been interpolated by Henry Blois immediately after William’s death and subsequently by Glastonbury monks long after William’s and Henry’s deaths, many of their hypotheses will become less entangled.

The sense and propagandist intent of the interpolations in GR3 corroborate with Henry’s ‘early agenda’ for metropolitan. It is by this method we should determine which parts of GR have been interpolated at which period and for what purpose.  In the past scholars have assumed relationships between GR3 and parallel material found in DA is evidence of authenticity, but this is not a notion which works when both manuscripts have been interpolated at such an early date after William’s death…. and by the same person in both manuscripts.

We need to figure out which are genuine updates which constituted William’s redaction of GR3 after his research at Glastonbury and differentiate those interpolations which have been spliced on top of the later redacted material.  The confusion has arisen because some chapters found in the B & C versions are also similarly found in DA. This has cemented the belief that similar interpolated portions, because they are found to be common in both books, originate from William. This belief is only tenable if no fraud is suspected. Scholars believe this to be the case unequivocally with GR.  Thus, convoluted reasoning is employed to marry the two scripts.

It seems safe to posit that the DA would not have had wide interest except to those at Glastonbury. It was conceived originally to provide proof of antiquity for the abbey and to counter Osbern’s inaccurate statement that Dunstan was the first Abbot at Glastonbury. We will cover the obvious tension between the Glastonbury monks and William shortly, evident in the prologue to DA. We will see that in all probability the DA was presented to Henry Blois at Winchester. It is fair to speculate that Henry Blois once having received the DA manuscript had indicated to William that he would have copies of DA written up. But it is likely he did not. Therefore, Henry Blois was at liberty to insert whatever he liked into DA after William’s death. This opportunity was ultimately put to good use when William died.

So, Henry’s first written concoction in the pursuit of a proof of pre-Augustine antiquity for Glastonbury abbey was when Henry himself composed the Life of Gildas impersonating Caradoc. His first ‘oral’ fabrication on joining the monks at Glastonbury as abbot however, was spreading the rumour that Dunstan’s bones resided at Glastonbury. This we have covered under the section on Eadmer’s letter.

  The Life of Gildas was seemingly an innocuous tract in the same format as some of the other Celtic saint’s lives. A few manuscripts had previously and cursorily mentioned the more rebellious persona of  ‘Warlord’ Arthur. It was upon these very brief appearances as a named warlord in saint’s lives, a small passage in Nennius and AC from which Henry built the persona of the ‘chivalric’ King Arthur with Norman values. There existed an oral tradition concerning ‘warlord’ Arthur to which William refers in the T version of GR1.

We will just take a deviation here to put GR in context. The last paragraph in the Life of Gildas is an addition to the life and was added after the initial composition of the Life of Gildas. We can deduce why the etymology of Ineswitrin was introduced into the Life of Gildas. Firstly, if no-one knew where Ineswitrin was, it renders the 601 charter suspect. The 601 charter was the most substantial proof of antiquity for Glastonbury.

In William’s original unadulterated DA, the book commenced with a copy of the charter which has now become chapter 35 in DA.  Until it was established that Ineswitrin was synonymous with Glastonbury (so it appeared an ‘estate’ was being donated), the 601 charter did not act as a definitive proof which was required to establish antiquity.

In other words, without knowing the location which is being donated, it dilutes the credibility of the charter. There were two reasons to establish antiquity. The earlier reason was to counter Osbern’s assertion. The second reason was to show that an abbey existed at Glastonbury which was pre- Augustinian and thereby supplying adequate reason to grant a metropolitan to Henry Blois.  The problem was that no one had previously heard of Ineswitrin before at Glastonbury.

The 601 charter had lain dormant in a chest. That is…. until William of Malmesbury, through his researches, while compiling DA, uncovered it.579   Hence, it was easy for Henry Blois to insert the last paragraph into the Life of Gildas that Henry himself had composed only recently. The etymological trickery provided in the last paragraph of Life of Gildas would have far reaching ramifications. We may speculate that before the exact location of Ineswitrin became an issue and the name needed to be established as synonymous with Glastonbury (in Life of Gildas), Henry had already commissioned the engravings on the archivolt at Modena…. invented as an Arthurian event in Life of Gildas.

579I would suggest the 601 charter and the prophecy of Melkin were found in the same chest of documents at Glastonbury by William. To William, the prophecy would have made no sense at all, since the only recognisable names were Joseph of Arimathea and the prophet Jesus and where Ineswitrin was located did not concern William. It was the fact that a charter donating an island to the Old church at Glastonbury (even though it referred to the same Island as the Melkin prophecy; Ineswitrin)…. the charter had a date of 601 on it which was the essential proof, which he needed to demonstrate the antiquity of Glastonbury. So, William, before Henry became Bishop, stated his proof of Antiquity by beginning his DA with the 601 charter.

Henry Blois based the HRB’s Avalon on the island of Ineswitrin in Melkin’s prophecy. Henry Blois was hardly going to include the name of Ineswitrin in HRB, especially if William, as the finder of the documents, could recognise who the author of HRB might be…. as he was still alive until 1143 However, because HRB’s mystical Isle of Avalon (Ineswitrin), is in reality where Joseph relics are buried, it is ridiculous for Lagorio to argue: If the abbey had possessed a genuine account of Joseph of Arimathea, the monks would have hardly waited until the twelfth century to establish their claim, nor would they have it publicized in secular Grail romances. Monastic audacity and inventiveness would seem to be the operative factor with Joseph, as it was with Arthur.

At least Lagorio recognises in this instance that there was a Joseph tradition in the twelfth century! This is precisely the point; the reference to Joseph of Arimathea did not refer to Glastonbury but Ineswitrin…. and monastic inventiveness was not the operative factor, but it was Henry Blois’conversion of Ineswitrin into an ‘estate’ at Glastonbury which starts the whole salad of misinformation.  Lagorio goes on to say with scholastic aplomb that: In Joseph’s case, however, the claim was not exploited beyond the interpolation (in DA), as there is no Joseph legend in the abbey’s documents or in the vernacular literature such as chronicles or saints’ lives, until the end of the fourteenth century.

She had just previously explained that ‘eminent critics’ held that Robert de Boron had based his text on a Latin text at Glastonbury and Nitze and others see a Glastonbury origin for the Perlesvaus. So, how can she aver the opposite if the latest possible date for Joseph de Arimathie is 1180 (but we know it is c.1165)…. and still hold that there is no Joseph legend except for that in William’s DA until the end of the fourteenth century. Did not Robert de Boron who mentions Joseph in connection with Avaron i.e Glastonbury, compose vernacular literature???

Lagorio continues on with even more contradictory statements trying to rationalise how all these coincidences occurred concerning Joseph at Glastonbury: yet they (the monks) were obviously reluctant to propagandize him, owing to his sudden appearance on the abbey scene after centuries of alternate legends. The only reason Joseph appeared suddenly was the fact that Henry Blois had died, and Joseph’s name appeared in DA in the public domain as the founder of Glastonbury; and Robert de Boron’s romances (originally written by Henry Blois) confirmed Joseph was in the ‘west at Avaron’…. and the original promulgator of both outputs had converted Glastonbury into Avalon.

It was only after Henry’s death that all these elements coincided in the discovery of Arthur’s body. Finally, the ‘Leaden cross’ bore out that Glastonbury was Avalon, but amazingly, all these coincidences seemed to Lagorio to be a fortuitous convergence of factors. All this was arranged by Henry Blois…… not fortune or chance, but by design.  Lagorio, like Carley, thinks the Melkin prophecy is a product of Glastonbury and the prophecy’s only significance is that it was included in John’s Cronica. Both of these scholars have no conception of the fact that the entire Matter of Britain edifice is built on the truth behind the prophecy of Melkin.

It is probable that the last paragraph of the Life of Gildas was added only when the 601 charter was used as evidence at Rome in pursuit of metropolitan status c.1144, (when Looe Island was also appropriated); the original Life of Gildas script (before the addition) ostensibly proving antiquity to Gildas’ era. Certainly, William of Malmesbury was ignorant of the fact that Ineswitrin was posited as being synonymous with Glastonbury while he was alive (regardless of what has since been interpolated in DA).

It is indicative that the Melkin prophecy existed with the 601 charter because they both related to Ineswitrin and Henry Blois knew he was looking in Dumnonia for an Island. Thus the appropriation of a completely useless Island which Henry assumed was the Island upon which he would uncover Joseph of Arimathea’s grave and believing what Melkin had stated….accept alms from the whole world as they visited the grave.

However, the Modena Archivolt engravings coincided and corroborated Henry’s recently written legend concerning Arthur in the Life of Gildas i.e. the engraving seemingly sprouted on the building from another independent source apart from Caradoc. The short tract of Life of Gildas would be easy to compose for someone of Henry’s literary ability. The fact that William of Malmesbury supposedly corroborates in DA that Gildas once resided at Glastonbury is due to Henry’s interpolation concerning his pursuit of metropolitan status in 1144.

The Life of Gildas was probably accomplished c.1139 just after the Primary Historia was completed in early 1138.  As we have covered, while Henry Blois was on the continent in Normandy in 1137-8 (after having spent time in Wales in 1136), he spliced the Arthur content onto an already existing history of the Britons or what I have termed pseudo historia which initially had been destined for his uncle and Empress Matilda. The Primary historia at Bec having had the Arthuriana spliced in or enlarged upon from the pseudo-historia.

The Life of Gildas must have been written before 1140 if the historians are correct about the completion date of the Modena Cathedral. It was certainly written before Henry’s journey to Rome through Modena on his way to plea for Metropolitan status in 1144. It is possible the Modena archivolt may have been commissioned as Henry passed through Modena when he became legate in 1139.

The idea of an Archivolt remaining unadorned and seeking a benefactor for the engraving is the most likely scenario to explain the depiction of the kidnap of Guinevere at Modena. It is important to understand the reasoning behind the Ineswitrin etymology as a later insertion into Life of Gildas. The mention of Iniswitrin establishes through the evident etymological contrivance that the 601 charter was part of William’s genuine additions to GR3. This fact is important because it is evident that at chapter 35 of the DA William started his evidence of the antiquity of Glastonbury with the surest material which proved the point; and the charter really existed rather than it being one of the interpolations in version B.

There is no other logical reason for adding the last paragraph to the Life of Gildas. The etymological contortion resolves the problem that if the charter is to add weight as a proof of antiquity under scrutiny…. it is best if Ineswitrin is a known location i.e. we are led to believe the Island in Devon actually now refers to an ‘estate’ on the Island of Glastonbury. 

If the 601 charter were merely a concoction and inserted like the other interpolations into GR3 in Henry’s attempt for metropolitan in 1144; what would be the point of concocting the name Ineswitrin and inserting an etymological explanation in the last part of the already authored Life of Gildas. It is because the 601 charter existed, that the last paragraph in Life of Gildas was added. Henry had this charter in hand at Rome in 1144.

No-where previously, in any manuscript, had the name Ineswitrin been known or seen. We should be aware that the prophecy of Melkin and the 601 charter both refer to Burgh Island in Devon obviated by the geometry we covered earlier in the section on the prophecy of Melkin. The reasoning behind Henry Blois substituting the name of Ineswitrin on the prophecy of Melkin for Insula Avallonis becomes evident when we discuss Henry Blois’ ‘second agenda’ and the introduction of Joseph of Arimathea to Glastonbury in the mystical island’s new guise as Avalon; as this is the essence of Lagorio’s uncertainty as to how Joseph lore and King Arthur’s Avalon coalesced into a definitive geographical location  at Glastonbury.

Melkin’s prophecy itself provided the basis and inspiration for Henry’s mystical island in HRB580 and the 601 charter itself was included in William’s genuine additions found in GR3. The Glastonbury interpolations in GR3 (version B) by Henry are concerned with acquiring metropolitan status in 1144 being evidenced at Rome along with the Fist Variant vesion of HRB and the DA interpolated with the first set of Henry’s propaganda concerning Fagan and Deruvian; probably without the St Patrick charter and definitely without mention of Joseph or his connection to Avalon. These interpolations ostensibly take us further back in time from Gildas to Eleutherius, but the mention of Freculphus’s referral to St Philip leads us more readily to accept the assertion of the disciples of Christ being the founders of Glastonbury.

580Avalon, as we know, was not mentioned by Huntingdon in his précis of the 1139 version of HRB. The first we hear of Avalon is in the First Variant HRB and Alfred’s of Beverley’s recycling of ‘Geoffrey’s’ work c1147-50. It must be understood that HRB and its dedications were written retrospectively, and the First Variant precedes the Vulgate Historia. When Henry wrote the Primary Historia, he had not developed the idea that Arthur would be taken to a mystical island. As we have covered, Huntingdon in EAW gives a completely different rendition of the battle with Mordred and if Arthur’s return was expected as Huntingdon alludes to; then the site of Arthur’s last known location, (if indeed Avalon had been recorded in the Primary Historia), would definitely have been recorded in Huntingdon’s letter to Warin.

William never posited such an un-historically attested and tantalizing possibility concerning St Philip. If William was not willing to concede to the existence of Dunstan’s relics at Glastonbury in his VD I or II, because he knew the rumour to be false, he was hardly going to use Freculphus for an authority for a tentative proselytization of Britain or posit the original founders of the ‘old church’ were the disciples of Christ. Freculphus had confused the Galatians with the Gaul’s anyway.

Henry’s mystical Island where ‘Geoffrey’ had brought Arthur for his healing in the storyline of HRB was based (inspirationally) on the real location of Ineswitrin drawn directly from the prophecy of Melkin employing the idea of a mystical island as a template for Arthur’s island. The name Ineswitrin was originally the subject island named in Melkin’s prophecy. This had to be changed to Insula Avallonis for the sake of consistency c.1155 to accommodate Henry’s ‘second agenda’ (the conversion of Glastonbury into Avalon) changing from his ‘first agenda’ which concerned petitioning for metropolitan which depended upon Rome understanding that Ineswitrin was somehow at Glastonbury.

The reason we can substantiate this as a fact is because the data in the prophecy leads to the tin island of Ictis an Island from which Joseph of Arimathea would have bought tin ingots. As we have covered this was latterly known as ‘White tin Island’ in the Brythonic/ Dumnonian or ancient Briton tongue while it was Known as Ictis to the Greek and Latin world. It is the same island which is named in the 601 charter and it was donated to Glastonbury by a named Devonian King. The King’s signature was illegible as Malmesbury maintained, but as a document of proof, the 601 charter would surely withstand scrutiny; its age would be evident when presented at Rome to the pope.

Henry has two ‘agenda’s’ which both concern the interpolations into DA. His first agenda is concerned with convincing papal authorities of both Winchester and Glastonbury’s pre-Augustinian antiquity; Winchester, through ‘Geoffrey’s’ work, and Glastonbury through the interpolations into William’s GR3 and DA. Both locations are shown to exist with Christian institutions before Augustine’s arrival and are witnessed by Henry’s polemic; with the intended outcome of gaining metropolitan status for Henry.

I am just trying to put things in perspective for continuity’s sake, so forgive581 the deviation for a moment from the present study of the interpolations into the B&C versions of GR3, to introduce another major factor of Henry Blois’ ‘second agenda’. Joseph of Arimathea in DA is never mentioned until Henry’s ‘second agenda’ comes to the fore after 1158 i.e. Joseph lore in chapters 1&2 of DA is a subsequent addition, long after DA has been presented at Rome with the first set of interpolations.

581The problem investigating such a large corpus of material and relating it chronologically to historical events is that in the past, there has been a lack of inter-relation of the three genres which has obfuscated the solution to the Matter of Britain. Rather than throwing one’s hands in the air and concluding it is a fortuitous convergence of factors, every inter-relation builds an overall conclusion. So, I have seemed to be erratically changing subject, but by doing so I hope to bring the reader along to the same conclusions I have reached; by gradual introduction of relative material and how it relates to what we have covered already and precognition of where the investigation is going rather than isolating the points and not joining the dots.

Melkin’s prophecy is never mentioned in DA simply because Henry would be uncovered as the author of HRB and the instigator of Grail legend and suspected of interpolating DA. However, we know Henry Blois supplied much of JG’s material as we covered already, (possibly posited in Henry’s/Melkin’s De Regis Arthurii rotunda).

Henry Blois had also invented the prophecies of Merlin and if the prophet Melkin were inserted into DA, suspicion would might fall on Henry through the inter-relation between Merlin and Joseph of Arimathea brought to light under the name of Robert de Boron which links joseph to Glastonbury. The duo fassula in the prophecy of Melkin was the basis of Henry’s inspiration for the Grail. The Grail was linked to Joseph (in reality) and therefore back to Glastonbury through the change of name on the prophecy and through Henry’s convincing efforts…. which eventually end with Avallon commensurate with Glastonbury. To hide his authorship of the many attributes of the Matter of Britain, Melkin’s prophecy was not included in DA a book which any investigator could see by the preface was given to Henry Blois in person. 

As witnessed in the composition of HRB, Henry’s expertise in passing off HRB’s historicity is based upon tentative connections in a murky conflated history. Whatever ‘Geoffrey’ posits is never far removed from credulity, but he leaves his readers to deduce. He expects his audience and posterity to connect the dots. As witnessed in HRB and the Grail stories, Henry cares not for anachronisms concerning his characters. Henry depends upon the reader’s credulity allowing for the vagaries of time…. thus, his apparent disregard for accuracy.

   However, Chapters 1 and 2 of William’s DA which mention Joseph of Arimathea are in the earliest known manuscript of DA as part of the text which can be definitively dated to 1247. Scholars who misunderstand the role played by Henry Blois in the Matter of Britain, should not eliminate Henry Blois as the person who is responsible for creating Avalon; especially as Giraldus knew Glastonbury as Avalon c.1193, only 20 years after Henry’s death not forgetting also that ‘Geoffrey’ puts Insula Pomorum at Glastonbury c.1155-8.

It seems a little presumptuous and nonsensical as a priori that Joseph at Glastonbury was derived from continental influence through a ‘fortuitous’ set of circumstances. Let me be clear, Joseph’s connection to Glastonbury is only from the fact that the Island upon which Joseph is buried was donated to Glastonbury. Moreover It was Henry Blois’ propaganda which connected Joseph to Glastonbury by making ‘Geoffrey’s’ Insula Avallonis commensurate with Glastonbury through King Arthur’s grave being found in the graveyard and furthermore through Robert de Boron/ Henry Blois’ Joseph being connected to Avaron. To think all these pieces of a huge fiction fell into place by a ‘fortuitous convergence of factors’ is plain stupid but this uninspiring and non- conclusive theory came from Prof Carley’s teacher…. so, another generation of misguided medievalist students are awarded degrees by repeating erroneous theories.

The Melkin prophecy concerning Joseph’s burial site was discovered along with the 601 charter by William. As a sure FACT was extant in Henry Blois’ era as Abbot. This can only be deduced beyond reasonable doubt once it is understood that the Melkin prophecy’s Duo Fassula was the template for the Grail and its connection to Joseph. This of course is understood if one does not deny the prophecy is a fake and also understand that the Grail legends were initially composed by Henry Blois. I know this is a lot to understand for those who have created false ‘red lines’ which prevent this understanding 

On only two documents is the name Ineswitrin found. Firstly, on the 601 charter. We know this is genuine as William starts DA with it at chapter 35 and it was used in evidence as proof of Glastonbury’s antiquity. Secondly, Ineswitrin was the name originally on the prophecy of Melkin which Henry Blois substituted later for Avallon. We know this by the conclusive geometry.

We can deduce that if the 601 Charter is genuine, then the Melkin prophecy which originally had the Ineswitrin name on it is genuine also. This can only be true, otherwise the geometry would not work as it does not in Avalon/Glastonbury and we would not be able to relate a known island of Ictis to the era when Joseph was a tin merchant which just so happens to correlate to the geometry in Melkin’s prophecy; so by simple deduction it was called Ineswitrin.

The fact that the purport of the content of Melkin’s prophecy was not understood could be one of the contributory factors that it was not mentioned in the Glastonbury cartulary or in DA.  As we have covered already Henry Blois knew it was an island in Devon/Cornwall i.e. Dumnonia by whom the Island was being donated. Without understanding the cryptic message which unveils the geometry of the Melkin prophecy, Henry Blois understood the Island of Ineswitrin was Joseph of Arimathea’s burial site.  The prophecy (with substituted name) was most probably included in a book supposedly written under the name of Melkin (De Regis Arthurii mensa rotunda) by Henry Blois from which JG transposed it into his Cronica.

In reality the book (said to be authored by Melkin) was actually composed by Henry Blois the inventor of chivalric Arthur in HRB and the Round Table under the guise of Wace.  The Melkin prophecy has remained meaningless up until the present era mostly because of ridiculous conclusions about the prophecy proffered by modern scholars such as Prof Carley.  Henry knew the prophecy was real and Henry tried to locate Ineswitrin as I have covered in the section on Montacute. He did not achieve his goal. But, without the prophecy we would not have the Grail stories as will become apparent in progression.

In reality, Joseph came to Britain. If Lagorio had understood this, maybe the present set of ageing scholars would have unpeeled the layers of rationalisation a different way without setting erroneous a prioris, which we all now have to manoeuvre around, getting further not nearer a solution. However, it was the Joseph in history which potentially challenged the Roman monopoly on Christianity in early British history. Any notion of Joseph’s link to Britain was expunged during the Roman occupation or possibly this knowledge may have been purposefully secreted by the early Britons and hence the bid to save for posterity by donating the Island by the King of Dumnonia during the Saxon invasion of Devon.

As long as established assumptions are reconsidered in the light of Henry Blois’ interpolative interference, we will see as we progress that fictionally, King Arthur’s Avalon is based upon the reality of Joseph of Arimathea’s burial island of Ineswitrin. Before any fraud from Henry Blois transpired, we must not forget what is recorded in Bede, who, attests to the quarrel between St Augustine and the Britons, who ‘preferred their own traditions before all the churches in the world’.582Also, Gildas says the first dawn of evangelical light appeared in this island about the 8th year of Nero c.60 A.D.583 and a quick look through Butler’s lives of the saints see many early ones in the old Dumnonia.

582Bede’s Eccl. Hist. Bk. ii. Ch2 see chapter 36

583Nero was Roman Emperor from 54 to 68 AD

The church at Glastonbury was already ‘Old’ a fact made plain to William of Malmesbury by the 601 charter. There certainly was Christianity in Briton prior to Augustine’s arrival. Christianity’s early arrival in the South of England….evidenced in the Cornish saints names marking most towns and villages. There is one indisputable way to discover if Joseph of Arimathea brought Christianity to Britain. Unfortunately our experts believe there is no truth in the evidence I have put forward, and the Devon Archaeological Society do not have the expertise to assess the viability of such a claim on Burgh Island; especially when the one scholar on Ictis (and Joseph’s obvious connection to it) can’t even recognise he has an historical episode in an account recorded by Strabo elucidating why the tin ingots were found at the entrance to the River Erm….only 2 miles from Ictis. This is the disconnected state of scholarship today.584

Once our experts understand who propagated the Joseph material both continentally and at Glastonbury, such assumptions on which they base their analysis of events concerning the Matter of Britain as a whole and concerning Arthur and Joseph at Glastonbury, will have to be re-assessed.

Valerie Lagorio is the main instigator in leading modern scholars like Carley astray. But, she, by academic default had learnt misguided deductions from previous generations: With this record of prosperity, Glastonbury had little need to enhance its Glory with Arthur’s counterpart, Joseph of Arimathea. Yet around 1250585 the monks quietly incorporated Joseph into their founding legend, possibly succumbing to the fortuitous convergence of factors supporting such a claim: the impact of traditional belief in Britain’s conversion to Christianity by an apostle; Joseph’s legendary status as an apostle and missionary; extant legends of the abbeys origins; and the Arthurian Grail cycle, which proclaimed Joseph as the apostle of Britain.586

All of the scholars have read Giraldus’ testimony that Arthur’s resting place was known ….King Henry, for the King had said many times, as he had heard from the historical tales of the Britons and from their bards, that Arthur was buried between two pyramids that were erected in the holy burial-ground’.  It is emphatically stated in DA587 where Arthur is buried. The problem was that they all without exception chose to brand Giraldus as unreliable and ignore his testimony.

584For 200 years the investigation into our three genres of study has been going on without resolution. Nowadays universities are churning out medievalist scholars by the thousands. We have authorities like the moderator of the Authurnet Judy Shoaf, Carley writing tomes on Glastonbury lore, Crick pronouncing on Geoffrey of Monmouth and reams of scholars pontificating on the early romance literature, so that little sense can even be derived anymore; so much so, that the analysis crept ever further from the truth; with dissertation after dissertation seeking favour from tutors and mentors…. that themselves were unfounded in their own tenets. It is an annoyance to me that this numbness still persists where far more is to be discovered once their dogmatic precepts are re-aligned.

585Joseph was mentioned in chapter 1&2 of DA and those chapters were written by Henry Blois. The postulation by Lagorio that in 1250 the monks quietly introduced Joseph into Glastonbury lore succumbing to the fortuitous convergence of factors is quite ridiculous. This would be akin to a building constructing itself without an architect.

586Valerie. M. Lagorio. The evolving legend of St Joseph of Glastonbury.

587DA chap 31

 We must not forget how we account for the reference to King Arthur in a charter written by Henry II granting concessions to Glastonbury, documented in the Great Chartulary of Glastonbury, where it refers to the many Kings connected to Glastonbury including the renowned King Arthur c.1184. So, what gave the King, while still alive in 1189 (before the given date of the disinterment), the idea that Arthur was buried at Glastonbury? 

It could only be the DA or GR3 Glastonbury version written by the person who had interpolated Malmesbury’s work and states where Arthur was buried in DA. The only way he could know where the manufactured grave was located and who was in it is the person who designed and covered up its propagandist contents.

This same person who saw that king Henry II the day before he died and probably told the King where Arthur was buried. from what other source could that knowledge of King Arthur’s grave come from. Even Gerald states the king was informed of Arthur’s grave at Glastonbury. What better time to divulge such a secret.

If one had spent an entire life creating history it would be a real shame if it went unsubstantiated, because how could one be seen comparable with Cicero if Arthur’s last act never came to final fruition and he was proved to have gone to Avalon to heal his wounds and then die there.

However, when GR3 interpolations were composed no grave was yet manufactured at Glastonbury.

Once Henry’s ‘Book of the Grail’ or forerunner to Perlesvaus,588 the missing link which is now lost and to which Grail legend refers (and which some attest was written by Master Blihis),589 is understood as part of the same propaganda as ‘Robert’s’ Joseph d’Arimathie…. only then will the Matter of Britain be understood.590 We must also take into account that certain evidence which would have led to a more accessible investigation of the truth underlying the myth of Glastonbury was destroyed in the fire of 1184.

588William A Nitze, Glastonbury and the Holy Grail p.250.  “I therefore venture to uphold Baist’s suggestion that the Perlesvaus originated in Glastonbury”.

589Master Blihis is one of many variations of a misinterpretation of Monseigneur Blois and his name was referred to at the court of Champagne….. where Henry Blois spread his stories of the Grail to Chrétien de Troyes and through the name of Robert de Boron.

590Lagorio attempts to rationalise how the events at Glastonbury relate to continental romances. Most ironically of all…… is her proposition that the interpolator of DA used a legend preserved among the Celts. Lagorio says: An eminent group of critics, including Alfred Nutt and Jean Marx, hold that Robert de Boron based his story on a Latin text at Glastonbury, while William Nitze and others see a Glastonbury origin for the Perlesvaus. Such scholarly support might seem to indicate that the interpolator of De Antiquitate and the romancers used a legend preserved amongst the Celts and brought back to Glastonbury during the later twelfth century. Yet all arguments for the authenticity of Glastonbury’s claim are negated by the lack of supportive evidence in the abbey records or elsewhere. Basically, you might as well say: just see it my way, ignore the fire of 1184 and the rest of the evidence that abounds because I am the expert. She ignores all the evidence in these very pages and not one of her clones has the nouse to see it otherwise. 

It certainly is a legend preserved by the Celts about an Island called Ineswitrin in the Prophecy of Melkin. Ironically the main contenders for negating the ‘supportive evidence’ are Lagorio and Carley in denying the existence of Melkin. There are none so blind as those who will not see; and modern medievalist scholars who concern themselves with the Matter of Britain are the ultimate case study of the blind leading the blind.

 But none of this propaganda can deny the inspiration or truth behind the Joseph legend, because the accuracy of the Melkin prophecy, in encrypted form, attests the genuine island’s location long before scholarship had understood the prophecy’s purpose.

We have seen how Henry Blois impersonated Wace, but Henry Blois is the only person who knows he has based his Avalon in the HRB on the icon of Ineswitrin of the Melkin prophecy: I know not if you have heard tell the marvellous gestes and errant deeds related so often of King Arthur. They have been noised about this mighty realm for so great a space that the truth has turned to fable and an idle song. Such rhymes are neither sheer bare lies, nor gospel truths. They should not be considered either an idiot’s tale, or given by inspiration. The minstrel has sung his ballad, the storyteller told over his story so frequently; little by little he has decked and painted, till by reason of his embellishment the truth stands hid in the trappings of a tale. Thus, to make a delectable tune to your ear, history goes masking as fable.

The irony is that the main propagator of De gestis Brittonum concerning a chivalric Arthur is Henry Blois himself. He is the one who has turned the truth into a fable and by reason of his embellishment the truth stands hid in the trappings of a tale. Henry Blois is the minstrel….it is his ballad, he is the storyteller. All the evidence points to him and yet I am told by this haughty bunch of pontificators that it could not be possible that Henry Blois wrote so many manuscripts in the twelfth century.

William of Malmesbury in GR1 had affirmed the place of Arthur’s sepulchre was unknown and continued to believe the same until his death in 1143.  Someone in the interim (before Giraldus) has converted Glastonbury into Avalon and William (who had been residing there while carrying on his researches) had no idea that Avalon even existed. William was only cognisant of a Devonian Ineswitrin and was not aware that Henry Blois had written the Life of Gildas or that he would make the Ineswitrin mentioned in the 601 charter synonymous with Glastonbury.  To William Ineswitrin was just a name he had heard when he had included in his GR3 and DA the 601 charter. William dismissed the prophecy of Melkin because it was unintelligable.

Ineswitrin is not mentioned anywhere by William except in connection to the 601 charter and we can assume he did not think the charter relates to the location of Glastonbury or to and estate on Glastonbury island. The bogus explanation which seemingly comes from William in DA which implies that Ineswitrin was synonymous with Glastonbury before the Saxons is of course Henry’s work. Radford says ‘the old church itself would probably not have existed in a vacuum and must be considered in the context of the whole island settlement’. So, it hardly makes sense that the ‘Estate’ of Ineswitrin is given to the old Church; Ineswitrin by its name alone defines it as an island.

Likewise, Radford states that ‘the oldest remains with those found in the ancient cemetery. Post holes were found belonging to at least four oratories of the wattle type… The best preserved was a small building 13 feet wide over 17 the long’. No one denies that there may well have been buildings of Wattle at Glastonbury, but it is William’s overstated and excessive ‘harping on’ on about the old Church’s construction which demands our attention as to why the interpolation is focusing on this aspect with in-proportionate frequency (especially if there were other buildings of this construction method).

Anyway, author B c.1000 says the old church was constructed in wood. Wattle could not be construed as wood! Why would William i.e. Henry Blois the interpolator of William’s work high-light this construction method with monotonous frequency but for compliance with cratibus from the Melkin prophecy? Why would Henry Blois focus on this point in what is an obvious interpolation in GR3 and DA unless he had an agenda?

That agenda in 1144 was to portray that the Ineswitrin written on the prophecy of Melkin also now applied to Glastonbury in the era before Henry Blois excluded it from evidence (provided to papal authorities or not) and changed its title name to Insula Avallonis.

 Henry Blois changed the island’s name on the prophecy of Melkin, the same prophecy of Melkin employed in his ‘second agenda’ but included the Prophecy in ‘an old book’ purported to have been written by Melkin himself….. and yes this had King Arthur and the newly unveiled icon of the round table in its title. It was Henry Blois who eventually substituted the name of Ineswitrin for Insula Avallonis (concuring with King Arthur’s island from HRB) in the extant Melkin’s prophecy (recycled by JG) to fit with Henry Blois’ later (post 1158) agenda in which he composed the ‘De Regis Arthurii mensa rotunda’ from which JG obtained and recycled the excerpt.

This enigmatic geometric cryptogram which now is known as the Prophecy of Melkin was in noway understood by Henry Blois except for the fact it mentioned an island upon which Joseph of Arimathea was buried and this Island was somewhere in Dumnonia obviated by whom it had been donated, hence the appropriation of Looe island and Henry’s visit to the cliffs near ‘Salgoem’. 

I have as best as I can unveiled that Professor Carley has virtually no understanding of the prophecy of Melkin. He, like his mentor, thinks the Melkin prophecy is a fake. They have pontificated on Glastonbury lore and have, through their erroneous positions, already made the quagmire more of a ‘bog’ by the denial of Melkin or his prophecy in their own expert field of Glastonbury Lore. Lagorio and Carley simply have no understanding of the third part of our present investigation which is Grail literature and its connection to Glastonbury; yet Carley has researched the Perlesvaus.  It is a fact, that without the Melkin prophecy’s existence, there would never have been Grail literature. How this literature finds its relation to Glastonbury is through Henry Blois. Until the man who lectures on this subject understands the subject matter he teaches to others, how can these impressionable students have a chance of exiting the swamp of numerous erroneous a priori positions?

William’s un-interpolated work would not mention any part of the Life of Gildas as DA was completed before 1134. It is Henry’s interpolation in DA which places Gildas at Glastonbury and mentions Melvas. Ineswitrin was merely an unknown island location dedicated to Glastonbury. William’s reason for the inclusion of the charter in GR3 is merely as an updated piece of information not known when GR1 was published in 1126, but it does prove the ‘old church’ was in fact old in 601AD…. and he makes that point; which is, in essence, what he has been tasked to do in writing the De Antiquitates.

The burial of a body to be unearthed in the future; the discovery of the Grail (in the guise of the duo fassula and its connection to Jesus); and the fact that these objects/items/icons were on an island; all find their parallel in Melkin’s prophecy. Should we really be led to believe by Carley that these coincidences are a result of the Melkin prophecy being constructed to parallel these ‘earlier’ motifs? Or, we could ignore the expert who ignores the geographical data plainly laid out in the Melkin prophecy. Carley chooses to stay ignorant of the data mentioned by the prophecy (once decrypted); which, coincidentally forms a line which locates an island in Devon…. which by any assessment could possibly be the island of Ineswitrin donated to Glastonbury.

The directional data encrypted in the wording of the prophecy of Melkin could not have been  known by the supposed fraudulent constructor of the prophecy (whom Carley has proclaimed composed the wording of the prophecy)  so it would be a huge coincidence if this data turned out to be relevant to an island donated to Glastonbury by a King of Devon…. and the said island connected to Joseph’s métier as tin Merchant…. just as Cornish (read Dumnonian) legend attests; especially when we can identify this island with Diodorus’ tidal island of Ictis and an actual incident actually transpired which was recorded by Strabo for which we have evidence 2 miles from Ictis.  Is it not extraordinary that the encrypted data in Melkin’s prophecy even pinpoints an Island exactly 104 miles from the biggest sperula in Britain?

If Melkin’s prophecy did not exist in Henry Blois’ lifetime and the monks around 1250 ‘quietly incorporated Joseph into their founding legend’, as Lagorio posits…. it truly would be a ‘fortuitous convergence of factors’ that in 2021 Joseph of Arimathea is even posited to exist on an island by the solution to Melkin’s prophecy and the archeological experts could not be bothered to locate the grave by its tunnel under the present hotel.

For modern scholarship to deny all mention of King Arthur (and by extension Joseph) as only existing in DA as the product of later interpolation (i.e. after the 1189-91 disinterment of King Arthur) is plain ludicrous. Logically, it makes Henry II charter concerning Glastonbury which mentions Arthur a fake also.

Where my theory is criticised and dismissed as the musing of a madman because I have postulated that so many manuscripts have been interpolated or composed by Henry Blois conversely modern scholars do even worse by denying evidences by saying testimonies are reliable when they are not and vice-versa; worse than that….. declaring charters are fake when they are not and moreover deducing charters are genuine when clearly someone who did not exist could not be a signatory to a charter. Modern scholars even denying Melkin existed and ridiculously concluding ‘Geoffrey’ existed.

When will this pretence to mental acumen and privileged entitlement to expound Horseshit dressed up as scholarship, end? Not until it is taken out of their hands, the sense of entitled licence to frame an erroneous narrative; earned by bogus credentials bestowed on them by the same people with the defective gene.

This denial of the facts means that Gerald’s statement: Indeed, there had been some evidence from the records that the body might be found there,591 a pointless statement, if indeed it is not referencing DA. To what gain would the statement be made by Gerald? It seems mad for scholars to deduce that Gerald has not seen and read DA. Giraldus quotes from a passage in DA: In British it is called Inis Avallon, that is, insula pomifera (Latin: The Island of Apples). This is because the apple, which is called aval in the British tongue….. This is not derived from VM or Life of Gildas but all three manuscripts were written by Henry Blois.

591Giraldus Cambrensis. Liber de Principis Instructione

Strangely though, Giraldus gives Fagan and Damian as names of Eleutherius’ preachers but does not mention the missionary’s connection to Glastonbury. But this can be rationalized by Gerald’s concentration and interest in the Welsh Arthur rather than general affairs pertaining to the foundation of Glastonbury. The fact that Giraldus does not mention Joseph has no bearing on whether chapters 1 & 2 existed as part of DA in 1191. Gerald’s concern was not for Glastonbury or the recently highlighted biblical Joseph of Arimathea mentioned in DA, but for Arthur and Avalon. Gerald’s interest is in the Arthur mentioned in HRB and the Arthur who had a splendid court in Wales who spoke of Dubricius and St David.

Don’t forget that Gerald was only born in 1146; so, even though Henry Blois was his patron in later life it is doubtful he could have seen an edition of DA before Henry Blois inserted his ‘secondary agenda’ interpolations relating to Avalon and Joseph etc as has been communicated to me as a possible reason for Gerald not recycling Joseph lore from DA also. Our expert Julia Crick,  pontificates aimlessly on  Gerald and Geoffrey without knowledge that Henry Blois is Geoffrey and patron to Gerald: ‘ 

Gerald’s position as a privileged critic of Geoffrey owed much to the parallels between the lives and activities of the two men. Both are known by names which associate them explicitly with Wales, although both followed a Norman career path. Geoffrey in his ‘History’ styles himself Monemutensis, of Monmouth, but he graduated from Paris, or some other Continental school, with the title magister, and he spent most of the last thirty years of his life in Oxford, probably becoming a canon of St George’s. Geoffrey probably lacked a profound knowledge of Welsh. Monmouth may have been his birth place but he left Wales at least for the central part of his life and may not have returned even when made bishop of St Asaph, shortly before his death.  Norman French is most likely to have been his first language.

Certainly ‘Geoffrey’ lacked any knowledge of Welsh and since he never existed never went to Paris and was never bishop of Asaph. Yet Norman French was what Henry Blois spoke. Why would ‘Geoffrey’ be predicting the downfall of Henry II, calling the Normans foreigners in the seditious prophecies designed to rouse rebellion by the Celts if all his patrons were Norman while being solely dependent on their munificence. Does Crick now think that the composer of the Merlin prophecies was not the same as the composer of HRB as she claimed before. Her answer will be that ‘Geoffrey’ did not compose seditious prophecies and nor did he refer to Normans as foreigners but was in fact referring to the Saxons. Yet: 

…the Lynx that sees through all things and shall keep watch to bring about the downfall of his own race, for through him shall Neustria lose both islands and be despoiled of her ancient dignity. Then shall the men of the country be turned back into the island for that strife shall be kindled amongst the foreigners.

The Lynx could not be anybody else in the leonine numbering system but Henry II and Henry Blois is predicting the new King is going to be the downfall of his race and the Normans will lose England and Ireland.  Obviously composed after September 1155!!!!

 However, my assertion that Arthur’s burial location was stated in DA before 1191 is more understandable if one can accept that Henry (the instigator of the entire edifice of the Matter of Britain) has already planted a bogus set of bones (some of them animal) and a lock of blonde hair and has seemingly, as if stating common knowledge, interpolated into DA:…Arthur, famous King of the Britons, buried with his wife in the monks’ cemetery between the two pyramids.

If this were written after the disinterment…. why has the interpolator not covered the events of the disinterment as well?

We should assume that no-one saw DA at Glastonbury until Henry’s death. For the monks at Glastonbury it was probably not a shock when Henry de Sully decided to unearth Arthur. They had had twenty years to accept the fact. What would be shocking though is that so much in DA was ‘apparently’ true and therefore, they must also have assumed the St Patrick Charter, which attested that Avalon was synonymous with Glastonbury, must in fact be true also; before the proof positif was unveiled by what was declared on the ‘leaden cross’. Henry was abbot of Glastonbury for 45 years and the generation which was there when William of Malmesbury was resident had probably all expired or moved on.

As I have already mentioned, most modern commentators also make the mistaken assumption that Joseph’s name could not have been in DA because Adam of Damerham makes no mention of him. Adam is just a continuator of DA not a critic nor extrapolator nor exponent of DA. He takes up his pen where William of Malmesbury supposedly finishes DA. This ironically enough is at chapter 83 regarding Henry Blois.592 Adam merely takes up a continuation of the history after Henry’s abbacy through the contentions with Wells etc.

592This remarkable man, besides his splendid birth, is also distinguished for his literary skill and for the friendliness of his address… This was written before William witnessed Henry Blois’ slippery antics changing sides to Matilda and then professing otherwise as he made plain in HN.

The first scholar to realise the significance of the Glastonbury interpolations into GR3 was Newell and he along with Robinson tried to assess the authenticity of the work but neither suspected the motive behind the interpolations was Henry Blois’ ambition to gain metropolitan status.

It is the Glastonbury material in GR3 which concerns us most, as it serves as a bridge to more embellished assertions made in DA.  Most scholars believe GR3 is entirely Malmesbury’s work. This obviously is the intention of Henry Blois, but for the most part, the interpolations discussed below are in fact just a reflection of Henry Blois’ first agenda, which sets up bogus evidence of antiquity in his quest for metropolitan status.

The idea of interpolating GR written c.1125-6 (before Henry’s arrival at Glastonbury), leads papal authorities in 1144 to believe the generally held perceptions in GR3 concerning Glastonbury. Their understanding would have been that the copy offered as evidence that Glastonbury church was indeed ancient, was Malmesbury’s updated version/ latest redaction,(after his lengthy soujourn there), but who unfortunately has just died. Some of these seemingly updated views had also been reiterated by a supposedly more informed William in DA after his in depth research c.1134…. supposedly!!!!.  Both DA and GR 3 would have concurred in 1144 about Glastonbury material with no other extraneous lore having yet been prévu for DA.

However, there is a Glastonbury interpolator who interpolates GR after Henry. He is responsible for the C version Glastonbury interpolations, some parts of the B version, and several subsequent additions after Henry’s death into DA. This is the man who Scott mistakenly views as his consolidator of DA. The Glastonbury interpolator after Henry had died in 1171 is specifically interested in a polemic devised to deter Savaric, Bishop of Wells interfering in the affairs at Glastonbury. This squabble was a dispute which was inherited as the product of the relationship between Robert Lewes and Henry Blois and both of their affections for Glastonbury.

Robert of Lewes who had been Henry’s right hand man at Glastonbury and fulfilled certain duties when Henry moved to Winchester, also became (through Henry’s instigation) Bishop of Bath; both of them Cluniac’s. Both allowed the independent sanctity of Glastonbury and Henry Blois was still the abbot until Robert died. It was when Henry died that the interference from the diocese of Wells started.

However, the B version of GR3 is mainly concerned with presenting a history of antiquity for Glastonbury for papal approval. But herein is the confusion of the B and C stemma where they have been corrected by more recent copyists against GR2 & 1 in the thirteenth century. If GR3 had not been interpolated in versions C & B, much in DA would have been discounted as mere interpolative propaganda. Due to the fact that some of the material is mirrored in the two works, (some which is interpolated propaganda) has led scholars comparing the texts to think…. because they parallel each other in certain instances…. they both must be William’s genuine material.

Misguidedly, scholars have used GR3 as a basis for their understanding of what is authentic in DA and vice versa…. in conjunction with the assumption that GR3 is a genuine redaction from William’s new appraisal of facts after his research at Glastonbury. The conclusion which followed this presumption is that GR3 (B version) is not interpolated. This method can only be reliably employed with T & A versions as I have said.

Henry’s interpolative work concerning Glastonbury in GR3 leads the gullible to accept much which is written in DA as having been plausibly written by William. The current consensus is that the existence of Glastonbury material in GR3 is a result of William’s researches. This understanding, to a point, is true and governs why the later interpolations are infused amongst genuine updated material in GR3.  Hence, we have the appearance of the Glastonbury additions of versions C & B in GR3 being accepted as authentic as the consequence of William’s later redaction.

Those that have a suspicion that all is not right, posit that the Glastonbury material is a consequence of a presentation copy by William to the monks. This is only a rationalisation and in reality, William is intransigent about the inclusion of doubtful material in his work; so would not have embellished specially to ingratiate himself with a one off copy containing specific Glastonburyalia. If the opinion is that a Glastonbury presentation copy was used to interpolate, then I would definitely concur, but the first person to interpolate GR was Henry Blois.

To complicate things further, Thompson and Winterbottom believe all of C was written prior to William’s version of B or GR3 and this again to a certain extent is true. However, certain interpolations in C were in response to Bishop Savaric’s interventions toward Glastonbury. This has led certain scholars to suggest that contention between Wells and Glastonbury existed prior to Henry Blois’ time because they have assumed William of Malmesbury is the sole author of B & C.

There may be cause to believe contention existed before and possibly during Henry’s abbacy, but it is doubtful that such highly specific curses toward a Bishop intonated in Ine’s and Edgar’s charters would lead two Kings to be so poignantly directed against interference from Wells or any other bishop. Both charters smack of warning shots from Glastonbury against the bishop of Bath and Wells and both were interpolated by someone after Henry’s death becoming the second member of what my uncle Ferdinand Lot593 referred to as the Officine de faux.

593Francis Lot received a library full of books relating to the ‘Matter of Britain’ in 1972 from Ferdinand Lot.

This, however, does not exclude the likelihood of a subsequent consolidating redactor of DA before our present T version. As I have made clear, Scott’s conclusion that a consolidating author is responsible for coalescing much of the work in DA’s first 34 chapters is misguided, because it does not recognise Henry Blois as the main interpolator. It is not impossible that soon after William died, Henry borrowed from and never returned the latest copy of William’s GR which had been deposited at Malmesbury monastery.  Henry had installed his own candidate as Abbot of Malmesbury. It may be that Henry had his own copy and Glastonbury interpolators of C or our consolidating author of DA had another.

Leland’s comment about the lack of knowledge about William at Malmesbury in Leland’s own era might indicate that if William had left his work at Malmesbury, it did not remain there. We can speculate that Henry Blois could have obtained William’s works from Malmesbury as we can see John of Worchester relates that in 1140-41 Henry Blois installed his ‘man’ as abbot there: Peter the monk, who was of great learning and knowledge was made abbot of Malmesbury by the bishop of Winchester, legate of the Holy Roman see. He had been a monk at Clugny, and for some time had been prior of La Charité (‘Geoffrey’s’Karitia). Thence he became abbot of the monastery of the holy pope Urban in the diocese of Chálon-sur-Mer. When troubles arose and threatened him, he was forced to leave that house, and at the prompting of the bishop of Winchester, he came to England, and took over the rule of Malmesbury in this year.594

Just so there is no doubt in the reader’s mind about whether Bishop Henry could lie and fabricate so readily, I will just take another brief diversion before getting back to the analysis of GR.

Gerald of Wales595 does say that as well as ‘Art’, Henry was a collector of animals and actually had a menagerie at Wolvesey.  But, it is to William of Newburgh’s reference to Henry having pet Greyhounds we should look. Below is an example as it shows Henry’s ability to fancifully enforce a story from an object which was obviously a fossil of some description: When a huge rock was being split by iron implements in a quarry, two dogs became visible, filling a receptacle in the rock which was big enough for them, but which contained no air holes. They seemed to be a breed of dog called greyhounds, but they were ferocious in appearance, smelly and hairless. It is reported that one of them soon died, but the other, said to have had an astounding appetite, was kept as a pet for very many days by Henry bishop of Winchester.596And Newburgh thought ‘Geoffrey’ was the liar!!!

594John of Worchester.

595As we know, Henry Blois was a patron of Giraldus.

596William of Newburgh, 119

A living Greyhound cannot come from a rock fossil unearthed in a quarry; nor can any live animal come from a split rock with no air holes. We might speculate why in Roman de Brut and HRB the dragons came from similar stones as it deviates from Nennius’ ‘tents’.597

597It is upon Nennius’ account of ‘the boy’ who ‘Geoffrey’ later models his introduction of Merlin into HRB. Nennius says: but I desire to question your wise men, and wish them to disclose to you what is hidden under this pavement:” they acknowledging their ignorance, “there is,” said he, “a pool; come and dig:” they did so, and found the pool. “Now,” continued he, “tell me what is in it;” but they were ashamed, and made no reply. “I,” said the boy, “can discover it to you: there are two vases in the pool;” they examined, and found it so: continuing his questions,” What is in the vases?” they were silent: “there is a tent in them,” said the boy; “separate them, and you shall find it so;” this being done by the king’s command, there was found in them a folded tent. The boy, going on with his questions, asked the wise men what was in it? But they not knowing what to reply, “There are,” said he, “two serpents, one white and the other red; unfold the tent;” they obeyed, and two sleeping serpents were discovered; “consider attentively,” said the boy, “what they are doing.” The serpents began to struggle with each other; and the white one, raising himself up, threw down the other into the middle of the tent….

tAs many commentators have remarked, there is virtually no instance in the story line or plot of HRB which cannot be traced to some source; we have also witnessed this…. as Melkin’s prophecy can also be deemed source material for the invention of the icon of the Grail based on Henry’s perception of the duo fassula and also the invention of the mystical island of Avalon.  So, it also seems likely that Henry has spliced the allusion from Nennius’ of two un-encapsulated serpents to become in Wace: At the bottom shall be found two hollow stones, and two dragons sleeping in the stones… and in HRB: two hollow stones and therein two dragons asleep…

Two agendas of Henry’s are clearly understood. The first features in GR3 and DA, the second only in the later consolidation of interpolations in DA. The earlier ‘agenda’ was directed at obtaining metropolitan.  Both GR3 and a copy of DA (probably not mentioning Avalon and certainly without Joseph’s inclusion) were used as evidential support in this endeavour while making a first presentation case to the pope in 1144. This possibly evolved to the inclusion of Phagan and Deruvian and the St Patrick’s charter in a possible second attempt at metropolitan status in 1149.(However, both these attempts fall under what I have termed his ‘first agenda’)

Henry’s ‘second agenda’ involved Avalon and Joseph while at the same time propagating Grail stories. The same man and mind, from which the invention of HRB was created, was the initial instigator of the Grail stories. Both HRB and Grail stories subtly tying back to two common denominators; Henry Blois and the prophecy of Melkin.

Henry’s ‘second agenda’ was concerned with convincing us that Glastonbury was Avalon and that Joseph was the original founder of the Old Church. This did not start to evolve until after 1158 on Henry’s return from Clugny (not forgetting VM at this stage was getting us used to the idea that Insula pomorum in Somerset was also Arthur’s last known location).

Therefore, parts of DA were overwritten in what was an already twice completed and interpolated DA which had served its purpose in convincing papal authorities to grant Henry his wish.  So, in all probability, there were two DA versions which had been completed and employed in pursuit of metropolitan status…. once in 1144 and the other in 1149. (This proposition is provisional if the St Patrick charter was presented separately).

When there was no further point in pursuing metropolitan status and at a time after 1158 when Henry returned to England, Henry then set about rearranging an already interpolated DA for a final time consolidating the St Patrick charter with its ‘second agenda’ postscript.

The aim was to incorporate material to support his secondary agenda of Joseph and Arthur ‘at’ Avalon. This will become evident as we progress through the GR3 Glastonbury material incorporated into Version B and then when we examine the DA in the section on the De antiquitate Glastonie ecclesie. Eventually, GR version B was handed on to Glastonbury at Henry’s death but during his life the B version may have been copied and propagated by Henry employing scribes at scriptoriums in Clugny, Winchester or Glastonbury.

We cannot be exactly sure of what William’s reconsidered opinions are concerning Glastonbury legend. Nor can we know exactly what has been spliced in by Henry Blois to meet his personal ‘agendas’. The original GR3 though, was William’s latest model and Henry has spliced into that…. elements which were meant to convince the papal authorities of an early pre-Augustinian Briton church at Glastonbury. The surest method is to assume in most cases that because it is in version B and it pertains to the establishment of an early church, it should be suspect.  Yet, some portions are definitively the product of William’s later and final recension.   

The best way of unpeeling the layers of this puzzle is to use the interpolations found in only B and C versions described by Thompson and Winterbottom in their appendix598 which are not found in T & A versions. T & A are indisputably William’s unadulterated work. I have used Thompson and Winterbottom’s translation and chapter headings of GR to demonstrate that some of the material is the consequence of William’s researches and up-dates.  The rest are Henry Blois’ interpolations. What is found in GR3 is highlighted to avoid confusion from other quotes.

598William of Malmesbury, Gesta Regum Anglorum, vol I.  Appendix P. 803-833

Chapter 19 of GR3 B version:

Now, as we have reached the reign of Cenwealh, and the proper place to mention the monastery of Glastonbury, let me then from its birth tell thereof, the rise and progress of that house, so far as I can gather it from the formless mass of the documents. We are told by trustworthy annals that Lucius King of the British sent to Eleutherius, thirteenth successor of St. Peter, to beg that he would lighten the darkness of Britain with the rays of Christian preaching. O brave King, and worthy of all praise his undertaking! That faith which in those days nearly all Kings and people persecuted when it was presented to them, he went out of his way to ask for when he had scarce heard of it. So, preachers sent by Eleutherius came to Britain, where their work shall endure for ever, although many years’ oblivion has devoured their names.

At first, this seems entirely innocuous. Except Bede does not connect Eleutherius with Glastonbury and the connection is not in T or A version; yet William was entirely acquainted with Bede when he wrote both of those versions. Henry has chosen an appropriate place in the text to insert his propaganda. Starting off by saying: let me then from its birth tell thereof, the rise and progress of that house, and then arbitrarily attaching Eleutherius’ preachers to Glastonbury must be cause for suspicion.

One might assume the fabricator of the St Patrick charter would make such an assumption. When we get to Lucius, it is virtually impossible to know if William wrote his name or Henry did. I doubt it was introduced by William, but we should remember William is a fan of Bede and it is Bede who introduces the erroneous story in connection with Britain.

One must then ask: why should it be in the supposedly updated content of GR3? It would not have been found by research specifically carried out at Glastonbury. Without the passage acting as an ‘intro’ we would not accept the natural progression to hear of Phagan and Deruvian later on in DA. It is the presumed attachment of Eleutherius’s preachers to Glastonbury which raises suspicions because such a lot is made of this connection later in DA and in St Patrick’s charter. The evidence for interpolation supports Henry’s output as author of HRB where Phagan and Deruvian’s names are introduced for the first time. Yet a remarkable coincidence, as we have already noted, is Huntingdon’s omission of the illustrious pair, not only in his history but in the letter to Warin. As I have made plain before, if Phagan and Deruvian’s names had been in the Primary Historia found at Bec, how remiss of Huntingdon not to mention the first he had ever heard of Phagan and Deruvian. If they had been mentioned in the Primary Historia Huntingdon would definitely have related to his friend Warin and related in EAW who was responsible for proselytising Britain

When presenting evidence to the pope in 1144 one can surmise that Fagan and Duvianus were also pointed out, as they feature in the First Variant which evolved from the Primary Historia…. where they should have been mentioned if only they had been included in the Primary Historia. We should note Alfred of Beverley was aware of their names.

It seems certain that the St Patrick charter is aimed at the second attempt at metropolitan in 1149 and this seems to have convinced the pope to grant Metropolitan status to Henry.  It is necessary to understand that the St Patrick’s charter may have been a separate charter presented individually which was produced for the visit to the pope. What the charter stated may have been later consolidated in DA (as certainly the postscript in DA is part of Henry Blois’ ‘second agenda’)

Conveniently, the preacher’s names are known in the St Patrick charter and in the First Variant, but for Huntingdon not to have mentioned such an influential pair in British history in EAW (having compiled his own Historia Anglorum, first published around 1129), indicates the illustrious pair were not included in text of the Primary Historia at Bec. Logically why would they be? Their sole raison d’etre was to attach Bede’s Eleutherius to the antiquity of Glastonbury and this is done through the missionaries and Lucius’ request. The pursuit of metropolitan status was not an issue for Henry when the Primary Historia was being composed while Henry was in Normandy in 1137.

As I have stated, until the Primary Historia’s publication in 1138, Henry assumed he was going to be Archbishop of Canterbury. In fact, when Henry Blois left England to help quell the disruptions in Normandy, he was in effect Archbishop of Canterbury.  While Henry was abroad, his brother Stephen elected the abbot of Bec to his treasured post. We know Henry was at Bedford when Stephen lays siege to Miles of Beauchamp at Christmas-time in 1138. In January 1139 Theobald is back at Bec accompanied by Huntingdon on his way to Rome.

Henry Blois on several occasions599 makes pretense of being ignorant of facts to deflect suspicion of authorship. The very fact that many years’ oblivion has devoured their names makes one suspicious we are being led to believe that a charter had only been located recently i.e. the St Patrick charter.  But, to play out the pantomime…. the now dead but reliable historian, William of Malmesbury, had alluded to these missionaries. What we and the papal authorities are led to believe is that before Henry’s arrival at Glastonbury this reliable chronicler William of Malmresbury had made reference to the preachers which are mentioned by name also in the early copy of the evolving HRB i.e. First Variant.

The persuasive trustworthy annals to which William (or rather Henry) refers…. and specifically, the mention of the Lucius myth, are from the 6th-century version of the Liber Pontificalis, Bede’s Historia ecclesiastica gentis Anglorum and the ASC. And while at this point it is my suspicion that the adopted son of Hadrian was the intrigue of which Henry and his accomplices were up to while at Rome which we came across earlier. His attempt at intrigue600 was to portray the adopted Lucius son of Hadrian as the same Lucius referred to mistakenly by Bede.

The main point is that where Henry states many years’ oblivion has devoured their names; it could be just a ploy of Henry’s to appear as if it is William writing GR much earlier i.e. by having us believe oblivion has devoured their names and thus explaining the uncovering of the Patrick charter as it was presented later in DA.601

599He does this posing as Wace in pretence not to understand the Merlin prophecies.

600John of Salisbury referring to Henry Blois states:…After being publicly received back into favour, he began to intrigue with Guy of Summa, bishop of Ostia, Gregory of St Angelo and other friends (as they afterward confessed) to secure a pallium for himself and become archbishop of western England.

601However, these may be William’s original words as he was respectful of Bede and also aware of ASC’s mention of Eleutherius (which one assumes is derived from Bede). This may on the other hand be where Henry puts these words to compensate for William making no mention before of Eleutherius in other writings, but at least conceding here that preachers came.

If my supposition is correct in that an early copy of DA was presented to the papal authorities in consideration of their granting metropolitan status, and an early edition of a St Patrick charter was evident also in DA (there are too many scenario’s), Henry might have excused William’s earlier lack of their names to the papal authorities as a proof of what William had only recently discovered i.e. the Patrick charter, a ‘copy’ of which is subsequently in DA.

Do not forget the subtleties concerning the ‘good book’ and Walter…. found in Gaimar’s epilogue, before discounting to what extent Henry is willing to go to get what he wants and avoid discovery.

It is not by coincidence that the First Variant with its biblical allusions, just happens to have the preacher’s names as the envoys of Eleutherius also. It is Henry Blois’ Phagan and Deruvian from HRB which were honoured in DA which brings suspicion upon the connection between Glastonbury and the preachers.

In fact, once it is understood that Phagan and Deruvian are connected to a Lucius who never existed in Britain…. it highlights and lends credence to the fact that these are interpolations in GR3 by the man who invented the St Patrick charter and concocted HRB.

At no time previous to the St Patrick charter or First Variant of HRB was there any mention of their names or connection to Glastonbury.  So, where William appears to write ‘their work shall endure for ever’ it seems a bit obtuse…. since not only oblivion had devoured their names but their deeds. And since William was never aware of their deeds; because we know the St Patrick charter is concocted and we know their names did not feature in the Primary Historia; or any of the saints lives or in William’s GP; logically, we can see they were employed as part of Henry’s fraud. Therefore, why would ‘their work shall endure for ever’ be a statement that William would make.

The only contrary evidence to what I have indicated above is that the two founders of the old minster at Winchester (Phagan and Deruvian) as Thomas Rudborne later tells us, were accorded that fame in the Winchester annals. If they really were the founders of the Old minster it is surely not by coincidence that they suddenly came to popular consciousness in the First Variant and DA as Eleutherius’ preachers.602 Again, it is not coincidence that two previously, un-famous and ‘never heard of before’ founders of Winchester (their names obscured in the reams of annals found at Winchester) should also just happen to be the preachers who were honoured, being part of the foundation lore at Glastonbury in DA in what is obviously a bogus St Patrick’s charter.

Now, the obvious advantage of this is that Winchester must (also appear to) be as old as Phagan and Deruvian if a charter of St Patrick603 shows they were the founders of the Glastonbury Old Church also.

As the reader will remember in HRB, Lucius despatched his letters unto Pope Eleutherius beseeching that from him he might receive Christianity. For the miracles that were wrought by the young recruits of Christ’s army in divers lands had lifted all clouds from his mind, and panting with love of the true faith, his pious petition was allowed to take effect, forasmuch as the blessed Pontiff, finding that his devotion was such, sent unto him two most religious doctors, Faganus and Duvianus…604

602We should remember that based upon how the erroneous-history of HRB is compiled, it is highly unlikely that these two were names picked out at random. Rather, Henry employed their names because they were in the book which Gaimar says exists chained up at Winchester. This may indeed be where Rudborne’s information originates.

603Dom Watkin, regards the Charter of St Patrick as a 13th century fake based on the fact that Wellias is named. Without Henry Blois to connect the preachers to HRB, there is little benefit to be found in the invention of the St Patrick charter or its mention of Ineswitrin.  Dom Watkin of course does not allow that a consolidating author of DA may have interpolated Henry Blois’ interpolations in the era of the contention with Savaric.

604HRB IV, xix

There are two scenarios on the appearance of Wellias in the St Patrick charter. One may be that his name was interpolated by our consolidating author of DA to demonstrate Wells’ subordination to the importance of Glastonbury. His name might however, be a ploy of Henry’s.

We know Henry Blois loves to employ eponyms which would then lead the reader to more fully accept the St Patrick charter’s credibility, as Wells is so close geographically i.e. we are led to believe that Patrick’s friend Wellias went off and founded Wells. I doubt that a consolidating author or other than Henry Blois would have the effrontery to put forward such a suggestion as it is painfully obvious the town of Wells is named after its ability to reach the Water table rather than gaining its name from a certain Wellias.

Moreover, St Patrick probably never set foot in Glastonbury. The name Wells comes from three wells, today dedicated to St Andrew one in the market place and two within the grounds of the Bishop’s palace and cathedral. As I cover later, it is commonly supposed by commentators that the inclusion of Wellias’ name in the St Patrick charter infers that the Patrick charter itself dates from Glastonbury’s contention with Savaric.  It is far more likely that Wellias is Henry’s invention so that Patrick is given proximity to Glastonbury through Wells being named after Wellias.

The Patrick charter would provide evidence for Glastonbury’s antiquity and a Phagan and Deruvian605 foundation when Henry was grasping for metropolitan status. It is one of the main reasons their names appear in the First Variant along with the more ecclesiastical tone by comparison with the Vulgate HRB version.

The chain of misrepresentation starts with a misreading of the Liber Pontificalis by Bede who thought ‘Britio’ in Turkey referred to Britain;606 Versions of the Lucius story based on Bede’s mistake, thus appeared in his Historia Brittonum, and HRB and ASC and the Book of Llandaff and Huntingdon’s Historia Anglorum. It is upon Bede’s mistake that Henry introduced his Phagan and Deruvian.

605One observation should be noted about Huntingdon’s précis to Warin of the Primary Historia.  One would imagine if Huntingdon had seen the names Phagan and Deruvian (as they are in the First Variant not Primary Historia) he would have commented. This is not to say that Eleutherius and Lucius were not part of the storyline of Primary Historia because they were mentioned in Bede. In his main text at the beginning of book viii after saying ‘Lucius was the first of the British to become a Christian’, Huntingdon by coincidence asks himself who the bishops of that time were. If he had heard in 1139 about Phagan and Deruvian he would have been interested in the names of the two people who are accounted as responsible for Christianising Britain. We know Bede did not mention them and as Rudbourne suggests their names far more likely derive from a Winchester foundation/source. This would probably have been the most important fact to relate to Huntingdon’s friend Warin… if their names had indeed existed in the Primary Historia.

606Adolf von Harnack first proposed in 1904 that the Lucius story derives from a scribal error substituting Britanio, referring to Britannia, for Britio, referring to Birtha or Britium in what is nowadays Turkey which was in the old Mesopotamia. In 179 Birtha was ruled by the Christian-friendly Roman client King of Osroene whose full title was Lucius Aelius Megas Abgar IX. Henry expands the same mistake originating in Bede and then in the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle introducing Lucius into HRB. Henry uses Lucius as historical padding to take account of a historical period for which he wished to write his own historicity. The introduction of Lucius corresponded with Henry’s fabricated storyline of a mutual accord between the Britons and Romans posited in HRB. When speaking of the conversion of the Britons Logorio tells us: The widely accepted view was that in 167 AD, at the request of King Lucius of Britain, pope Eleutherius sent Phagan and Deruvian to convert Lucius and all his people. The first place we hear of Phagan and deruvian is in HRB.  Are we to understand that Lagorio accepted ‘Geoffrey’s’ testimony?

I have no desire to bore the reader by ploughing through GR and DA but to get to the bottom of what transpired it, is a necessary tedium to endure for a comprehensive understanding. After having set out to reduce somewhat the muddle around the Lucius myth, we no sooner encounter another…. following on in the same interpolation in the same chapter 19 of GR3:

The ancient church of St Mary at Glastonbury was their handiwork, as the faithful tradition of succeeding century’s recounts. There is too that trustworthy record found in several sources, which declares that no other hands made the church of Glastonbury, but it was Christ’s disciples themselves that built it.

If GR3 is a genuine reflection of William’s revised knowledge after his research at Glastonbury, supposedly redacted c.1140 (as most commentators agree), and the DA supposedly came out before 1134;607 why would scholars insist that the St Patrick charter is a late invention…. as the reference above is to the two missionaries? This is obvious that their handiwork follows in direct reference to the preachers: (So, preachers sent by Eleutherius came to Britain, where their work shall endure for ever, although many years’ oblivion has devoured their names.).

607DA chap 83. When William came to the end of DA, Henry’s claim to fame is as ‘brother to count Theobald’ not King Stephen. Note also the references in this chapter 83 are still written as if addressing the monks themselves. But, we know from the prologue of DA that it was written after the completion of the main text of DA and after William had been deferred payment by the monks at Glastonbury. William was referred by the monks to Henry Blois who was residing at Winchester.  William then addresses Henry as bishop of Winchester. William’s prologue in DA is a flattering address designed part as apologia for any shortfall felt by the Glastonbury monks for William’s refusal to include rumour. Also, to see if he can gain some recompense and not be ‘deprived of the fruit of his labour’ by seeking to offer to Henry his ‘little work’… ‘whatever its worth’.

We can probably account this sentence to the second attempt by Henry Blois to gain metropolitan status in 1149.  The two visits to Rome take into account the previous attempt where a missionary foundation seems to have been posited to pope Lucius II.  Henry in his interpolation into GR3 leaves open to speculation who the builders of ‘old church’ were.  He is not really bothered as long as metropolitan status is granted. The question is; why would he need to invent the St Patrick Charter if an apostolic foundation had been accepted already?

One scenario to explain the later invention of the St Patrick’s charter could be that apart from a suggestion that the ‘Old church’ was built by the Disciples of Christ, Henry concocted something a little more convincing that definitively took the ‘possible’ foundation from the disciples to something more concrete.

The story of Eleutherius and Lucius, even though not in reality historical, yet the product of a misidentification on Bede’s part, was accepted as historical because the venerable Bede had accounted it historically correct. In effect then, through Bede, the preachers were validated by ‘Geoffrey’s’ corroboration of their connection to Eleutherius; and the possibility of an apostolic foundation having existed before them…. and the fact that Fagan and Deruvian found an already existing church (as stated in the St Patrick charter). This confusing reconciliation gave credence to both positions, either apostolic foundation; or that foundation accomplished by the preachers. We are led to believe by the discovery of the St Patrick charter how the sequence of the suggested foundation history has come down to posterity i.e. by the very concocted document of the St Patrick charter.

Henry posits both of his bogus foundation histories when reconciling his propaganda from two attempts at metropolitan and leaves the confusion of three foundation positions as deriving from antiquity i.e. the mists of time have clouded further illumination . Henry leaves the foundation as ambiguous saying: The ancient church of St Mary at Glastonbury was their handiwork (referring to the un-named missionaries). In the charter of St Patrick, it avers that the Disciples built it: the brothers showed me writings of St Phagan and St Deruvian, wherein it was contained that twelve disciples of St Philip and St James had built that Old Church in honour of our Patroness.

Later, to incorporate the ‘additional’ evidence Henry adds: So it was by the work of these men that the old church of St Mary at Glastonbury was restored, as trustworthy history has continued to repeat throughout the succeeding ages.

It is quite ridiculous to think the St Patrick’s charter is not Henry’s work, but that of a later interpolator; especially considering it is ‘Geoffrey’ who adds Phagan and Deruvian’s names to the First Variant where they had not previously existed in the Primary Historia.  More pertinent is the fact that the three archflamens’ are also missing in EAW also. As we have discussed, at the writing of the Primary Historia in 1137-8, metropolitan status was not an issue for Henry, so there was little point in mentioning any Archbishopric.  The names of Phagan and Deruvian (originating from Winchester annals) are inserted by the bishop of Winchester into ‘Geoffrey’s’ First Variant version and William’s DA; specifically, for the attempt at metropolitan i.e. in 1144-1149. Coincidentally, the insert of Henry’s chapter 19 of GR3 comes just after William relates (unadulterated) that Winchester’s old Minster was founded by Cenwealh!

‘The faithful tradition of succeeding centuries’ can only be that evidence concocted in DA and based on the preacher’s names in HRB. Therefore, Henry is cross-referencing his own interpolated work. The persuasive words of ‘trustworthy record found in several sources’ is already not an accurate depiction from author B’s ‘Life of St Dunstan’ account, which never mentioned the Disciples of Christ. In fact, the inference is so clever that Henry wishes us to believe that the ‘first neophytes of the catholic law’ in author B’s work refer to Phagan and Deruvian. But author B’s Vita Dunstani does not have them specifically in mind when he writes: For it was in this island (Glastonbury) that, by God’s guidance the first novices of the Catholic law discovered an ancient church, not built by or dedicated in the memory of man.608

The discrepancy of the disciple legend may be based upon two different renderings of author B’s work: nullis hominum recordationibus fabricatum uel dicatam- not built by or dedicated in the memory of man. Another version (derived from Eng609) of author B’s passage: nulla hominum arte (ut ferunt) constructam, immo humanae saluti caelitus paratam- built by no human skill though prepared by heaven for the salvation of mankind.

608The early lives of Dunstan, Winterbottom and Lapidge. P.13

609William of Malmesbury. Saints lives. Winterbottom and Thompson. xviii

The discrepancy is that the church in the first instance is not built in the ‘memory of man’ as author B most probably genuinely stated…. and in the second, a supernatural foundation; or the possibility of an apostolic builder is allowed. If one was pedantic, this would then contradict the assertion it was built by disciples…. as disciples have human skill. This would coincide with the fabricated assertion found in DA concerning St David, that the old church was consecrated by Christ himself and this particular story is only concocted by Henry to nullify statements found in the life of St David by Rhygyfarch, where it ascribes the foundation of Glastonbury to St David. But the link with St David will be discussed further in the section on DA.

We know William of Malmesbury used author B’s Vita S. Dunstani as a reference when writing his own VD at Glastonbury. William does not include this particular passage of B’s in his own VD. It seems fair to assume that if William set out in DA to show genuine antiquity for the ‘old church’ he would not have to rely on the 601 charter as definitive evidence of a pre-existing church as his strongest case of a foundation before Augustine.  William would have cited the ‘trustworthy records’; especially if they could be witnessed in ‘several sources’ as we are led to believe he has written above in GR3.

William is writing VD at the same time as DA. One must assume, if an apostolic foundation were really known or even posited by William then it would have at least been anecdotally commented upon when the old church is mentioned at the arrival of Dunstan’s mother610 in VD I or when he refers back to the wooden church (incidentally and not surprisingly, with no emphasis on wattle construction):

Dunstan was now assured of the King’s generosity and friendship and he proceeded to raise to new heights the monastery that God had seen fit to entrust to him. At Glastonbury, as I mentioned before, there is, next to the wooden church, a stone one, whose founder is said by an old and reliable tradition to be of King Ine.611

610William of Malmesbury. Saints Lives, VSD, vol I, 1,2

611William of Malmesbury. Saints Lives, VSD, vol I, 16

The point is; if VSD and DA were written simultaneously…. why is there no disciple foundation mentioned in VSD II which was written just after the main text of DA?  Why therefore, if we know DA is vastly interpolated, do scholars still insist that the painfully obvious ‘Glastonbury’ interpolations in GR3 (version B) are the resultant consequence of a ‘new revelation’ to William during his researches at the abbey?

Why would Newell be so gullible as to insist it is a conjecture of William’s and conclude: It was William, therefore, who invented the association between Philip and Glastonbury. If there were genuine evidence of apostolic foundation, one can be sure it would be cited elsewhere. Newell does not understand why Philip is mentioned and Freculphus is cited….. because, like other modern commentators, he assumes no fraud in GR3.

Henry (posing as ‘Geoffrey’) has used as his inspiration for Avalon, the Island mentioned in the prophecy of Melkin to which the directional data refers. The prophecy’s sole purpose is to indicate the location of Joseph of Arimathea’s body. Newell does not know this. But it is interesting to speculate that Newell possibly finds another reason apart from Freculphus’s reference, why Henry Blois (posing as ‘William’) has lighted upon Philip.612 The best that can be achieved by our Glastonbury interpolator of GR3 is to steer the gullible to accept his propaganda by way of citing Freculphus as the closest tentative and persuasive argument.

612Newell. William of Malmesbury. On the antiquity of Glastonbury p.469:  What authority had the author for connecting Joseph with Philip? The only testimony yet discovered is a Georgian document, assigned to the eighth century, which undertakes to describe the erection of a church at Lydda, to Mary, mother of God. The Georgian book, which professes to emanate from Joseph himself, recites his captivity by the Jews, release by the risen Saviour, and collection of the sacred blood (received in the grave-clothes of Christ). At Arimathea the Redeemer appears to Joseph, breathes on the company present (which includes Seleucus and Nicodemus) the Holy Ghost, and commands Joseph to resort to Lydda, where he will meet Philip. Joseph obeys, and reaches Lydda, whither also proceeds Philip, who preaches with success, baptizing five thousand persons. The new converts wish Philip to remain, and he declares that they will be safe under the guidance of others, and pursues his way. A site is chosen for the new church, and Peter summoned from Jerusalem in order to preside over its construction. Hence- forward, Joseph plays a secondary part, and does not again come into contact with Philip.’ It will be observed that in this account Philip commends his disciples to the care of Joseph, as in DA; a story resembling the Georgian document would be sufficient to account for the latter. (Newell)

If I am correct about Henry Blois as the instigator of the reference to Freculphus that Henry obtained this from the abbey library; we must assume that Freculphus had misinterpreted Gallatia for Gaul where Philip actually was located. Henry Blois must however, have come across this Georgian book to make the connection between St Philip and Joseph. Lagorio seems to think the abbey looked to the Apocrypha as if like bees working in concert…. the monks over several generations contrived the DA interpolations to fit with the Romances. This proposition as Carley parrot’s also is rationalisation by a scholar with no intent to look further for a real reason

Understated assertions in William’s GR tend to corroborate the more unrealistic and over-embellished propaganda found in DA. The commonalities of the Glastonbury GR3 interpolations and their counterparts in DA, seems to have added to the credence and authenticity of both accounts amongst scholars….. even with the blatant contradictions.  Ultimately, a disciple foundation in GR3 naturally leans toward the acceptance of Joseph lore in DA. It becomes less of a giant leap when Henry engages upon his ‘second agenda’. Unless one sees the DA as a book which evolved through updated redacted interpolations, (useful to Henry’s purpose at different times), one will never understand that the content was interpolated according to the changing motives.

 

The first two chapters in DA concerning Joseph was very much a part of the propaganda already included in DA when Henry Blois died. This is a fact denied by the modern scholastic community simply because it does not fit with their re-construction of events. There is no definitive evidence to suggest that the first two chapters of DA did not exist as part of the last additions written into DA before Henry’s death. But since no scholar has even posited that Henry Blois has anything to do with the interpolations in DA even though the book is dedicated to him; it is hardly surprising.

 

Like a defective gene, the assumption that the mention of Joseph was a late addition by a consolidating author has been passed down through succeeding generations of scholars.

 

One critic of my thesis who said he had studied the same subject for 45 years and one must assume was a scholar, said that I had only written this work for my own edification. Well this dullard is quite wrong in that this work of uncovering the faults of scholars does not edify anybody. The scholar is just too thick to understand to what this work ultimately leads to.

 

If ‘Geoffrey’ is Henry Blois and Henry Blois interpolated the DA and was the primordial promulgator of Grail lore; then my critic surely is sedentary in thought if he does not realise that Henry Blois had the Melkin prophecy at Glastonbury.  If he did posess the Melkin prophecy, it surely means the body of Joseph of Arimathea is still on Burgh Island. But one thing stands the test of time and is proof unto itself; if over the last 200 years with all that has been written on our three genres under investigation; modern scholars have not been able to deduce the basics about our three genres i.e. Henry Blois wrote HRB, the Merlin prophecies and was responsible for interpolating DA and the composition of original Grail literature under the name Blohis; I very much doubt they will understand the ramifications of the Melkin prophecy existing in Henry Blois’ era.

 

Henry Blois is well acquainted with the contents of the prophecy of Melkin which, even when misinterpreted, clearly suggested that on Ineswitrin Joseph is buried to be found someday in the future. If Henry had not had a copy, there would be no mystical island called Avalon in the First Variant. There would be no Graal in Chrétien’s work, and there would be no Joseph and a mysterious vessel in the Vaus d’Avaron613 in Robert de Boron’s work. Most of all, there would never have been the idea to plant a fake grave-site to be found in the future in Avalon with the location of the grave pointed out in DA.  

 

However, like the ‘experts’ in the modern era, Henry Blois did not understand the instructional data or solution to the cryptogram of Melkin’s prophecy. But only the inept could not understand the unearthing of a cross at Montacute and not connect it to the clue left by Melkin concerning Joseph’s burial site mentioned by Father Good. Especially, regarding a point on the 104-mile line we are instructed to find in the directional data of the Melkin prophecy.

 

Therefore, it is hardly surprising that Henry Blois had already searched for Joseph at Montacute. It was himself who eventually substituted Ineswitrin for Avalon on the Melkin prophecy as part of his second agenda, aware that Joseph’s remains were on Ineswitrin but uncertain of the island’s location. Henry could not interpret the obtuse Latin prophecy in the form of a geometric cryptogram which could only be solved by transferring the data to a map, but Henry understood the intent of the prophecy was to cryptically provide the islands location, by means of direction unlike our university professors of today.

 

Even Henry, unable to unpick the solution of the crytogram would know that the bifurcated line mentioned would indicate that the prophecy would probably have a geometrical solution. Henry just thought he would appropriate the only island in ancient Dumnonia with a Joseph legend i.e. Looe island.

 

Carley, who has seen the solution to Melkin’s prophecy614 is unwilling to admit that all the pieces of his and Lagorio’s assessment of Glastonbury lore, the dismissal of the Melkin Prophecy and Melkin himself; and the study of the three genres under discussion  in this volume has validity do not warrant his time. Joseph lore in DA being dismissed by him as late interpolation by Glastonbury monk craft has led to some serious scholastic contradictions in chronology. Specifically, if the composer of the Perlesvaus whose author knew Glastonbury well…. knew who was in the manufactured grave at Avalon and the grave was yet undiscovered and the volume was known to have been composed by Master Blihis, how could it be an early thirteenth century composition. 

613Lagorio’s perception is interesting: Joseph’s premier in the Grail romances occurred in Robert de Boron’s Joseph d’Arimathie, a late twelfth century work telling how Joseph and the Grail company travelled from Jerusalem westward with the ultimate destination in the Vaus d’Avaron, possibly a variation of Avalon. Do you think?

614According to Goldsworthy, And did those feet….a copy of the geometry was seen by Carley and ignored.

 Anyhow, instead of finding the tomb of Joseph of Arimathea (as it was set out in the Melkin prophecy), Henry Blois decided to concoct the biggest fraud in history by staging the bogus remains of his chivalric King Arthur in a tomb and placing with it an identifying ‘Leaden cross’. The location of the burial site was pointed out in DA and Henry knew the relics of King Arthur would eventually be searched for by posterity.

Disinterment and the re-interment of famous people and saints was a common practice and the collection of random saints’ relics were known to have been sourced by Henry and taken to Glastonbury. The fame of Henry’s renowned chivalric King Arthur would live forever in the memory of the British Isles. However, none of these events disprove the existence of the prophecy of Melkin; they highlight its existence. Now, if our ‘experts’ would have us understand that these ‘set of circumstances’ just happened at Glastonbury ‘fortuitously’ by the coincidental actions of so many different monks over generations (a bit like throwing a jigsaw in the air and expecting all the pieces falling into place) they should not be posing as scholars.

Our current expert on Geoffrey of Monmouth, Julia Crick understands ‘Geoffrey’ invented the chivalric persona of Arthur but has no idea ‘Geoffrey’ is Henry Blois even after researches entitled ‘Script and Forgery in England’.615  She may however, like some perceptive commentators, realise that Avalon is a fabrication.

If Avalon were really Glastonbury, why is it that William of Malmesbury does not mention it anywhere except in the interpolated section of DA? If Avalon was not synonymous with Glastonbury and had never been heard of by William of Malmesbury, and both ‘Chivalric Arthur’ and Avalon were fabrications; would not such an ‘expert’ be able to deduce the same man might be responsible for both inventions…. cognisant of the fact that ‘Geoffrey’s’ Arthur is fictionally placed in Autun, (a stone’s throw from a town called Avallon) in the region of Blois…. and all this transpired while Henry Blois was abbot of Glastonbury!!!

615Crick acts upon the appeal of A. G. van Hamel: What is wanted most at present is a minute study of all the Latin texts that are still buried in British and continental libraries. Crick achieves this in Dissemination and Reception but without knowing who the author of HRB is in reality, she is in no way equipped to categorize the HRB’s evolution from Primary Historia, through an altered First Variant aimed at a Papal audience where changes were made ingratiating the text toward papal approval; and then followed chronologically (in terms of being made public) by the later expanded Vulgate version. This is not to say that a Primary Historia was a reduced first Variant. Episodes recorded in EAW from Primary Historia may have been redacted in First Variant to be re-established again in Vulgate considering the mindset of Henry Blois when the origins of HRB was composed. Scholar’s like Griscom have tried to put into historical context HRB but only to support theories regarding the dating of texts through dedicatees. As we know this is a fruitless exercise.

Our scholars would have us believe that Chrétien writes about Un Graal (which is based on the ‘vessel’ of the duo fassula in the prophecy of Melkin) and Robert de Boron writes about the Grail and Joseph of Arimathea and sending it to the Vaus d’Avaron, completely independently of Glastonbury or Henry Blois’ influence…. while Avalon, by a ‘fortuitous convergence of factors’, suddenly becomes synonymous with Glastonbury at the find of one object (the ‘leaden cross’). So how come ‘Geoffrey’ knows Insula Pomorum is Avalon/Glastonbury in 1155, long before 1189-90. I wonder if an ancient bard had foretold that Guinevere and Arthur were buried in Avalon in the Perlesvaus but how could he know where a manufactured grave would be uncovered. Come to that, I wonder how the interpolator of DA knows the location also before the disinterment. I wonder if Master Blihis or Blihos Bleheris (because nobody knew who he was at court) or Henry Blois could have anything to do with all these coincidences at Glastonbury. 

More miraculously, Avalon just happens to be accepted as Glastonbury by Gerald of Wales in 1193, even though he refers to records which indicate where the body was located. As I will cover shortly in the section on Gerald, Gerald has read DA and in that book the name Avalon already exists.Or do you think Henry Blois as Gerald’s patron might have said something????

In the interim 20-year period between Henry Blois’s death and the unveiling of Arthur’s tomb are we to believe there was no cognisance of Avalon’s synonymy with Glastonbury?   Scholars would have us believe Henry de Sully (the abbot in 1191) decided to carry out a fraud at Glastonbury positing for the first time that Glastonbury’s previous name was Avalon. And hey presto, in the same period Robert de Boron completely remote from Glastonbury has Joseph and Avalon and Marie of France c.1165 is referring to Avalon also 25 years before Arthur’s cross is found at Glastonbury. 

It is this ludicrous red line in the recognition of when Avalon supposedly became known as Avalon which has hampered scholar’s chronology. Le Gentil argues that the mention of Avalon shows that Robert wrote Joseph d’Arimathie after 1191, when supposedly monks at Glastonbury had manufactured a grave and then  claimed to have discovered the coffins of King Arthur and Guinevere. Le Gentil, Scott, Carley, Lagario and every other bend over backwards to unsee the obvious.

One thing all the experts leave well alone is the question of Glastonbury’s transformation into Avalon and who was behind it.  It would be unbelievable for all and sundry to suddenly accept Glastonbury as Avalon just because the ‘leaden cross’ implicates Glastonbury as such. Even in the twelfth century healthy scepticism existed and Henry de Sully would hardly get away with pulling a stunt, which, to all intents and purposes, just mimics an island mentioned twice in HRB.

Do you really think they just had a hole dug and pulled out bones and everyone was ok with the pantomime? and this rigmarole was staged based on Grail stories from the continent; and oh yes! Let’s include Joseph of Arimathea in Glastonbury lore because there is something written by Robert de Boron about the Grail in the vaus D’Avaron; and Oh yes let’s all make up a ditty about Joseph in Avalon since King Arthur went to Avalon and call it Melkin’s prophecy….. but we will make it so nobody ever understands it!!!!! Professor Carley is teaching this stuff to youngsters, but his rationalizations have become so ‘insane’ that the very document which is at the core of the matter of Britain is not about Britain at all according to his ballonious theories; its about Syria.

  Arthur’s grave had matured ten years at least and we will get to Gerald’s eyewitness testimony shortly which modern scholars have haughtily ignored because it does not fit with how they have instructed us that events transpired. This array of corroborative events could never happen without Henry’s groundwork; not forgetting Insula Pomorum is part of this groundwork toward transformation as early as 1155-7 in VM.

Previously, scholars have rationalised that Avalon transformed into Glastonbury at the time the ‘leaden cross’ was unearthed and therefore the Charter of St Patrick followed subsequently. The postscript to the Patrick charter in DA (which antedated the disinterment because it too was composed by Henry Blois in his final consolidation of DA), substantiated further the position that Avalon was the old name for Glastonbury.

When the ‘leaden cross’ was found, there was a ready acceptance that Avalon was the previous name for Glastonbury based on a book written by Willam of Malmesbury and this book had been in the public domain 20 years since Henry Blois death long before the disinterment of King Arthur and from this book the exact position of the manufactured grave was stated.

  No scholar has suspected the instigator of the St Patrick charter, and the person who interpolated the location of Arthur’s grave site into DA is the same person who invented the name Avalon and the chivalric Arthur with Norman values. It also the same person who pre-ordained this lore and location to Glastonbury as early as 1155 through Insula Pomorum. The same person had the ‘leaden cross’ fabricated. Henry de Sully unearthing the relics was just doing what Henry Blois knew would eventually be done and what Henry Blois himself had done with saints relics in the past. The abbey had burnt down and with the popularity of King Arthur abounding….. Henry de Sully dug up King Arthur’s manufactured grave to re-house the bones in the new building.  It was Henry Blois who on his death bed spoke to King Henry II the day before he died and made sure King Henry knew the grave was in the graveyard. In 1184 King Henry signs a charter which implies it is common knowledge Arthur is buried there.

The reader may also remember Henry Blois was the instigator of the rumour regarding Dunstan whereby that rumour had been countered by Eadmer’s letter in which it was stated that Eadmer as a boy at Canterbury remembers: With it was found in inscription on a lead tablet which clearly stated that there lay the body of St Dunstan, Archbishop of Canterbury. It was from this incontestable proof from antiquity that Henry Blois got the idea for his ‘Leaden cross’ to deposit in the manufactured grave site, to mimic and establish a similar proof of Arthur in Avalon.

The abbot of Glastonbury, (aka Geoffrey of Monmouth) is the inventor of both Avalon and the persona of the Chivalric Arthur and who fabricated the cross which bears testimony to his inventions at a location at which he was abbot. Also, preachers named by ‘Geoffrey of Monmouth’ also come to Avalon in what the scholars know to be a concocted charter in a book dedicated to Henry Blois. These are not a fortuitous circumstances!! This is conscious design by the architect of the Matter of Britain.

For scholars like Lagorio, the answer to many of these random coincidences is to force all the pieces of the jigsaw puzzle to fit together face side-down. In so doing, no-one can see the picture, the resolution has no context! Adherents to Lagorio’s theory are happy to accept that Joseph lore appeared at Glastonbury by a ‘fortuitous convergence of factors’. Modern scholars like professor Carley have no understanding of the meaning behind Melkin’s prophecy. They have even less idea than those who lived in the fourteenth century; who at least understood the Melkin prophecy was a set of geometric instructions, which, when deciphered, led to a sepulchre on an island in Britain (not Syria). If it was not how the hell does a line 104 miles long terminate on an island and that line is bifurcated from the English Meridian at 13 degrees as the prophecy states. Carley has simply chosen to ignore all the words which constitute the prophecy and pontificate vacuous horeshit dressed up as scholarship for the feeble minded to repeat.

Our ‘experts’ decree is clouded in ignorance and yet they pronounce the prophecy is a fake and even worse, they maintain the man who encrypted the geometrical data for the prophecy never lived, while insisting the prophecy is a construct of various sources. If all that were true, one must ask why bother to invent solutions like Baybars (in Arabic al-Malik al-Zahir Rukn al-Din Baybars al-Bunduqdari), Sultan of Egypt and Syria. What are we looking for here an island in Dumnonia or something to baffle the poor university students? 

The modern conclusion is that a person who did not exist could not leave an accurate set of instructions…. which when portrayed on a map lead us to an Island in Devon. Our scholars would have us believe that it must be coincidence that Joseph was a tin merchant and the Devonian Island donated to Glastonbury in the 601 charter (which fits Diodorous’ description of Ictis) is not Ineswitrin. The evidence for Carley is too much to process and becomes to overwhelmingly contradictory to every erroneous position which he has expounded in volumes over the years. Lagorio and Carley’s theories do not stand up to scrutiny. 

None of these experts consider the traditions of the Cornish regarding Joseph and how the panoply of early saint’s names, defines by their names… the existence of most towns and villages in Cornwall. These towns were namedfrom the earliest Christian followers in the first century. Should we not consider why there is such a large number of early Saints particularly in Cornwall. If our present authority on Joseph lore can’t see the wood for the trees and understand that Joseph of Arimathea came to Britain and was buried here; he is hardly going to get his head around the prophecy of Melkin being a real document which spells out where Joseph is buried.

Henry Blois as we know, carries out all his authorship with subtlety to avoid discovery.  If Melkin’s prophecy or Melkin’s name had been included in DA with the original name of the island on the prophecy i.e. Ineswitrin, it would lead every investigator back to Henry Blois as Abbot of Glastonbury and how it was a dead Caradoc wrote the life of Gildas in which Ineswitrin is transformed into Glastonbury; and how this book was produced 10 years after Caradoc’s death and to which Malmesbury never referred in his unadulterated writings in VD or the unadulterated words of William of DA. This essentially is why there is a record of the prophecy under the name Insula Avallonis (in a no longer extant volume), which JG must have seen, and why the name of the Island was changed on the prophecy.

The same prophecy about the island of Avalon could only be associated with ‘Geoffrey’ as no-one had heard of Avalon before ‘Geoffrey’ had it in the storyline as the mystical isle in HRB. But, if the Life of Gildas manuscript, where Glastonbury is transformed into Ineswitrin and where Arthur is connected to Glastonbury and the scene is then portrayed on the Modena Archivolt, were to then be connected to a Melkin prophecy (which had the original Ineswitrin name on it); then c.1140 Henry Blois would have been recognisable as the common denominator. But because the prophecy had a change of name and was in a tract purportedly written by Melkin (De Regis Arthurii mensa rotunda) and much later only JG divulges its contents, Henry Blois is not even connected to the Prophecy or suspected as the promulgator of Joseph lore at Glastonbury.

The Melkin Prophecy is after all where Henry Blois got the inspiration for the actual ‘island’ as an icon; a mystical place he named Avalon in HRB…. named as we have covered, from the Burgundian town not far from where he grew up.  Melkin and Joseph have been discounted and deemed later Glastonbury inventions, because our scholar’s understanding of events is that DA was interpolated over time and institutionally by monk craft at Glastonbury.

Also, their understanding is that DA’s interpolation took place at a time after Arthur’s disinterment; even though the location of Arthur’s grave is specifically mentioned in DA and by Gerald’s account known to be in the abbey graveyard.

On what basis is this huge presumption made by modern scholars? It is made purely on the spurious deduction that it was Henry de Sully who instigated the fraudulent unearthing. It is the forcing of pieces of a jigsaw with no apparent picture visible, nothing more. But, by adopting this viewpoint, it obviously obscures Henry Blois as a possible interpolator, even though these experts know the entire Grail edifice innately connected to Glastonbury was propagated by someone named Master Blehis, who has a name like Monseigneur Blois, Maistre Blohis, Blihos Bliheris or Blaise even Bledhericus. Could this possibly be Henry Blois who just happens to be the uncle of three known Grail propagators. One would need to be a medievalist modern scholar such as Crick or Carley or Shoaf to not see what is apparent. Of course they cannot counter the evidence put forward in this investigation as it will just highlight their own inadequacies in the fields in which they are supposed to be experts.

Not only have they ignored Gerald of Wales’s written testimony given twenty years after Henry Blois death as an eyewitness to the disinterment of Arthur (written only one or two years after the event), but they have shunned every coincidence which connects our three genres of study under investigation i.e. of Geoffrey of Monmouth, Glastonburyana, and Grail legend. It takes more effort in their convoluted rationalisations to deny the fact that Henry Blois is the common denominator than to accept it. 

Henry Blois’ portrayal of royal court extravagance in HRB is so close to the real-life experiences of Henry Blois, so how does a Welsh cleric from the Marches have such insight to affairs of state? How is it that Merlin foresees two new metropolitan sees and so many episodes of the Anarchy? How is it that much of the corroborative evidence is found in a book (DA) dedicated to the person who is obviously the perpetrator of this fraud? How is it that the person attested to have propagated Grail legend has a name like Monseigneur Blois, Master Blehis, Maistre Blohis, Blihos Bliheris or Blaise. Giraldus Cambrensis’ Bledhericus is the ‘famosus ille fabulator’ who had lived “shortly before our time”; and we have already caught Henry as ‘Hericus’ as the hedgehog at Winchester earlier while investigating the Merlin prophecies.

The four corner pieces of the puzzle; Arthur, Joseph of Arimathea, the Grail, and the mystical Island have all been turned upside down and the pieces should fit together but the connecting pieces don’t make a picture which anyone can see. A blank picture is what our experts have presented to us and they think certain pieces to the puzzle are best left outside the four squares because they don’t fit.Especially now that several other pieces have been forced together and they refuse to see the correct way of construction.

Carley’s denial of the solution to Melkin’s prophecy can only be termed ignorant. A vital piece of the puzzle which makes up the Matter of Britain is now excluded. When the puzzle is turned over for all to see nothing matches, no-one can make sense of the picture. There are two big holes left and the pieces just won’t fit in the puzzle now it is forced. The two pieces left out however, fit together and should have been in the center of the picture i.e. Henry Blois and the Melkin prophecy. 

However, to concede to those scholars unaware of the solution to Melkin’s prophecy, we can understand that their assumption that Melkin is a fabrication is largely based upon the fact that there is no mention of Melkin in DA and that the prophecy had not been deciphered before 2010. But, as I have commented already, if a fourteenth century forger came up with directions by coincidence, which actually, (when understood as a cipher), pointed to an island firstly and then this island was found to be in Devon…. this in itself would be alarming; and really would be a case of throwing pieces in the air and watching them neatly form on the map.

Commentators have not suspected that one mind is behind the developing myth even when Arthur and Joseph and Avalon are linked in the earliest continental romances and Giraldus bears testimony that the raconteur of renown lived ‘shortly before our time’.

Henry Blois was patron to Gerald and we know Henry Blois goes to extraordinary lengths in detailed interpolation to secret the fact that he is the propagator of the Matter of Britain. It would not be surprising that both Henry II and Giraldus had both been primed as to Arthur’s whereabouts.

One must not forget, in the minds of those living c.1190, it was William of Malmesbury, the reliable historian, who lets us know where Arthur is buried. Do you really think a thirteenth century interpolator after the fact would just let us know where Arthur was buried without aggrandising the whole disinterment affair in DA if that is how it transpired and our scholars had got their chronology correct? The real point to make is in both references, the present tense is used i.e. In DA Arthur and Guinevere are between the piramides and the same in the colophon of Perlesvaus Arthur and Guinevere are buried in Avalon before they going to be found there in the future.

Scholars dating estimation of Robert de Boron’s Joseph d’ Arimathie c.1160-80 is guesswork but at least this incorporates the period Gerald says Bledhericus who is the ‘famosus ille fabulator’ lived “shortly before our time”.   The oldest manuscript of Joseph d’ Arimathie just by coincidence comes from Modena where we know Henry passed through.

If we can witness one mind behind most of the pertinent interpolations in DA and GR which connects Glastonbury lore to the romances and the Grail, why must it be assumed that Joseph was only inserted into DA after Arthur’s disinterment?  As long as no-one suspected Henry Blois as the fraudulent author of the chivalric Arthur in HRB, this assumption has remained tenable. It no longer holds when it is understood that the advent of both Arthur and Joseph into DA are by the same man who was the original propagator of the romance literature and was the author of the Historia. When this fact is accepted, the Joseph legend will be seen to have derived from Melkin and from a verifiable prophecy which in essence can be substantiated and historically proved once the tomb is uncovered. But with modern scholarship ill equipped to recognise the connections made in this study of the three genres of work, Ictis will be in Plymouth, Joseph will just be a legend and the most important artifact worldwide will remain under Burgh Island and the Roman lie of monopolistic Catholicism will be perpetuated.

So, if we were to sum up on the present state of scholarship of our three genres; we would have to say there is no current authority who understands the provenance of the Grail romances. Most scholars have died disputing and chasing the answer much like the elusive Grail quest itself. Carley, our expert on Glastonburyana, by his own admission can’t make any kind of sense from the prophecy of Melkin and is not qualified to dismiss its contents as a fabrication simply because he has chosen to ignore evidence.  Since Carley regurgitates Logario’s views, we can expect no new revelation from him without crumbling the very edifice of erroneous pronouncements he and his mentor have made regarding Joseph of Arimathea

When it comes to our expert on the History of the Kings of Britain by Geoffrey of Monmouth, Julia Crick is our expert. If she does not know who wrote the book, it hardly seems the correct starting point by informing others how it was disseminated.  In fact, Julia informs us that Geoffrey’s literary output too has been seen as a bid for patronage. Henry Blois was probably the richest man in Britain, in no need of a patron and all her recycled ramblings of previous scholar’s assessments of the dedicatees as a viable method of dating or chronology are redundant; because not one dedicatee was ever a patron of Geoffrey… simply because ‘Geoffrey’ is Henry Blois.

Certainly, none of our current experts are ‘qualified’ to make assertions concerning the Island of Avalon as none knows of the provenance of its name; nor do they understand how it is in reality Burgh Island in Devon derived by decoding the Melkin prophecy and having understood that its original subject of the Island of Ineswitrin has been transposed so that JG’s rendition of the Melkin prophecy speaks of the Island of Avalon (a ‘Geoffey’ invention).

Once we (the non-experts, using only common sense) understand that the prophecy of Melkin was in Henry Blois possesion, we can then comprehend why Henry in his interpolations in William of Malmesbury’s work, comments too frequently on the construction of the Old church i.e. to chime with the Melkin prophecy

In effect, this prepares his audience to more readily accept that the words cratibus and oratori from Melkin’s prophecy are references to the Old church at Glastonbury. As we have covered, the reference applies to the naturally formed slate cavity/cave where Joseph is buried and the other to a religious house which once existed where the current hotel is situated on Burgh Island as Camden attests. If one witnessed inside the tomb one would understand why Melkin refers to it obliquely as a crater. It is formed from the geological upheaval of slate deposits which creates a naturally arched cave in which, (at the present day), the ceiling has partially collapsed and the tunnel to the cave has been bricked up.

The cave was entered by the Templars c.1340 and the shroud, now known as the Shroud of Turin was removed. In 1453 a Margaret de Charney supposedly the Templar’s granddaughter, deeded the shroud to the House of Savoy and in 1578 the shroud was transferred to Turin. This is another statement for which I have suffered abuse and now I am termed ‘mad’ again. The effrontery is that it is they who think ‘Geoffrey’ is real and the Melkin prophecy and its solution have no validity. They believe the Grail romances were written by anybody else but Henry Blois…..the main promulgator’s uncle!!!!!!!!!!! They think I am making this stuff up; while they reference each other in volumes as if it is some secret society where only the initiated has the right to proffer an utterance, so long as someone has said it before, and they all agree!!!!

Anyway, there is a well-known local legend that on Burgh Island there was a monastery at one time in antiquity and it is to this that the word ‘Oratori’ in the Melkin Prophecy relates. In whatever book Henry Blois reproduced the prophecy,616 he wants his audience to understand that the words in the prophecy apply to the old church at Glastonbury as far as any intelligible material in the prophecy can be made to appear coincidental. Hence the direct reference to the church covered in lead in mentioned Perlesvaus i.e. chapel nouvelemant faite, qui mout estoit bele e riche; si estoit covert de plon…. the DA features the same church with lead covering.

The wattle construction of the oratory is not mentioned elsewhere in William of Malmesbury’s work except in what we know to be Henry Blois interpolations of GR3 and DA. Therefore, we should look to the reasoning of why such a normally inconsequential detail is highlighted and a wooden church becomes necessarily wattle in construction. The obvious reason would be that our propagandist is steering his audience to accept the ‘oratory’ in the prophecy as the current wooden church. The only reason he would be doing this is because the prophecy exists.

The point is…. if Henry Blois is employing certain words in Malmesbury’s works, so that they seem to correlate to the ‘Old Church’ and we know the prophecy does not apply to anywhere else but Burgh Island…. we must conclude that the person wishing to convince us of this has a reason for doing so. It is a purposeful attempt to mirror with what is stipulated in the prophecy so as to conflate Glastonbury with the original island location in the prophecy.617

It is quite lame that scholars find it unremarkable and natural for supposedly William of Malmesbury to mention what a building used to be made of on several occasions, especially when William himself (not the interpolations) says it is made of wood.618 So, if Henry is keen to seek a harmonisation of criteria in the prophecy with what features exist at Glastonbury and this harmonisation is found in William’s GR3; the Melkin prophecy is unlikely to be a fourteenth century concoction; especially, if the church had burnt down and these were subsequent interpolations. This would be the case, unless it is a ‘fortuitous convergence of factors’ and coincidence that the data in the prophecy just so happens to indicate an island in Devon which had a name in Brythonic which meant the ‘island of White tin’ (attested to by Diodorus as Ictis by its location and description) and as William of Malmesbury relates was donated to Glastonbury in 601AD.

616It has to be Henry who reproduced the prophecy as it has his invented name of Insula Avallonis substituted for Ineswitrin.

617The exact same procedure was used when it was imperative that Ineswitrin appeared synonymous with Glastonbury in the Life of Gildas.

618William of Malmesbury. Saints Lives, VSD, vol I, 16.  At Glastonbury, as I mentioned before, there is, next to the wooden church, a stone one, whose founder is said by an old and reliable tradition to be of King Ine.

It is Henry Blois who is transforming William’s work in GR3 to correlate with a word found in the prophecy concerning ‘Wattle’. Cratibus praeparatis: ‘prepared wattle’ is not clear; but is more relevant to a previously prepared (pre-readied- paratis) ‘cave’ or crater as witnessed in Melkin’s prophecy in which Joseph is buried.

To be fair (and running contrary to my proposition), in both DA (chap 1&6) and in GR3 the term for wattle used by Henry Blois is virgea rather than cratibus but in essence gives exactly the same sense. In fact in DA, Henry Blois’ interpolation uses uirgis torquatis saying the disciples ‘had been instructed, making the lower part of all its walls of twisted wattle, an unsightly construction no doubt…619 The ‘oratory’ at ‘Avalon’ (in reality made of wood with a lead covering at the time of writing DA) now has one redeeming feature with which it becomes synonymous (or becomes eligible to be conflated with) the oratori mentioned in the prophecy, which now finds relevance situated at Glastonbury.

619Early history of Glastonbury abbey. John Scott, chap 1.

‘William of Malmesbury’ supposedly has told us that the church used to be built of wattle, but it is with too much emphasis and too often to be genuine narrative from William. Henry Blois makes such a point of this (and that is why I am labouring the point), so that the prophecy about the Island known as Avalon agrees on as many parallel points as possible. Henry Blois then persuades us (and John of Glastonbury follows his lead) that there should be no doubt that the cratibus found in the prophecy can only apply to the Glastonbury oratori.  Henry, pretending to be William, is overly defensive and too frequent in his attempts to convince us of the construction and antiquity of the church in both GR and DA The obsession with the material of construction ironically points out that Henry is making a case rather than being able to base his assertions in fact, which evidently establishes the reason behind the interpolations.

Author B’s Life of Dunstan only ‘suggests’ that St Patrick died at Glastonbury, but Author B does not quote from any apostolic legend. There was none previously before Henry’s abbacy at Glastonbury.  The only definitive proof of dating for Glastonbury abbey in antiquity was the 601 charter. The 601 charter and the prophecy of Melkin were probably in ‘the chest of documents’ until William found them.

Henry establishes the veracity of his position concerning an apostolic foundation by averring in DA that: There are letters worthy of belief to be found at St Edmund’s to this effect: ‘The hands of other men did not make the church at Glastonbury but the very disciples of Christ, namely those sent by St Philip the apostle built it’. It is suspicious that we are not informed upon what authority these ‘letters’ or works are based, but the reference is probably to the unus historiographus Britonum which includes material based on author B, but it does not mention Philip or disciples. The same argument exactly about Freculphus and the Gauls and St Philip is used in DA as in GR3; the only difference is that in DA an apostolic foundation is posited as a certainty. In none of the saint’s lives written by William of Malmesbury is St Philip mentioned. One would think St Philip was worthy of mention in VSD II considering what William had found out since writing VSD I…. if there were any truth to the assertion that William made such a claim.  The same principles Henry uses to construct HRB i.e. conflation, obfuscation and confusion. St Philip was an apostle in Samaria and Palestine, (admittedly there is no evidence he did not come to Europe)…. but it seems fair to speculate that it is Freculphus who starts the rumour confusing the Galli or ‘Gauls’ with Galatians or Gallati.

We do not know if William of Malmesbury620 would have known of Freculphus’s continental work nor quoted it as an authority.621 The matter of William’s tantalising proposition is probably the most important subject matter concerning the church and not a topic for a serious historian to trifle over. To posit such an earth shattering proposition (only tentatively) does not hold with the normal self-imposed professional strictures William normally obeys.  This black hole in history from which Henry Blois weaves his web of fabrications is consciously admitted in that in HRB, he promises a translation of another fictitious book devoted to the exile of the British Clergy in Brittany after the ravages of the farcical African King Gormundus. One can only imagine that Henry Blois envisioned writing the proposed fictitious book devoted to the exile which would surely have completed the Glastonbury void in history. I can speculate that it might have gone as far as a confirmation of St Patrick with St Germanus in Brittany.

620His father was Norman and his mother English and he spent his whole life in England.

621According to G. Baist two copies of Freculphus’ chronicles composed c.830 were listed in the Glastonbury Library catalogue in 1247

The reader should be aware that if Henry had been discovered as the author of these various tracts, especially with the advent of the Merlin Prophecies, he would have been ridiculed and cast out as a liar and manipulator. So, Henry had to be careful in composing another fake history which (without incorporating Winchester or Glastonbury into them) would serve no purpose except to corroborate the pseudo-history of HRB. But, if he had written the book on the exile of British clergy, he would have been exposed by now. Instead the VM was composed, in which steps were taken to convince us ‘Apple Island’ was the same place as Avalon.

Fortunately for us in the modern era, a new 1158 ‘second agenda’ was born on Henry’s return from Clugny. Glastonbury was to be glorified to take on even Rome’s apostolic succession. Henry moved Glastonbury’s status as high as one might presume to aim in hereditary succession…. through the family of Jesus by his supposed Uncle. Henry knew Joseph’s burial site existed, but could not locate the Island of Ineswitrin…. otherwise what is he doing searching at Montacute. Why would he perpetuate the Melkin prophecy if he did not believe it and propagate Grail stories at the court of Champagne about Joseph and the Grail based on the material in the Melkin prophecy.

Henry relates about a vessel containing Christ’s blood being taken to ‘Geoffrey’s’ Avalon, organised by Joseph of Arimathea and tells of the Vaus d’Avaron…. so it would be a madness not to understand that Henry based his association of Joseph with the Grail on anything else but the prophecy of Melkin. The prophecy is the only thing we know is genuine by the accuracy of its data. The only change is the substitution of the Burgundian name of Avalon which we know derives from ‘Geoffrey’. 

It is doubtful that William of Malmesbury would ever have been convinced of an apostolic foundation. Unless he is sequentially working toward that argument, I can see no reason why Freculphus should be called upon to back up what is essentially an unfounded proposition. The real truth lies in the fact that the first 34 chapters of DA are an interpolation and William of Malmesbury starts the original DA with the 601charter as the earliest evidence. Hence, a disciplic provenance was not known by William in his unadulterated work.

Surely, someone is compiling a case calling upon a parallel of Author B which exists at St Edmund’s, and also a proposition which cites the nearest tentative documented622 disciple’s name to come within range of Britain put forward by Freculphus. This is then combined with persuasive rhetoric such as ‘faithful tradition of succeeding centuries’ and most convincing of all, ‘that trustworthy record found in several sources’.

If William refused to include falsehoods in his work which confirm Dunstan’s relics are at Glastonbury, while under great pressure from the monks to do so; it is doubtful he would flaunt a proposition of such importance contrary to every principle; especially with the following caveat. But I would not be thought to deceive my reader’s expectations with romantic fancies and therefore; leaving these points of difference undecided, I will set to tell a story of solid truth. The caveat is meant to undo suspicion…. but again the seed is planted, the stepping stone is placed. This is how Henry Blois operates and contrives his illusion of pseudo-history. In DA, nearly every tentatively held position in GR3 becomes certain fact.

The interpolator of GR3 is of the same mind as the interpolator of DA. VD II was finished after the main body DA623 and mentions nothing of William’s supposed new discoveries, much of which would have been incidentally relevant in VD II.  If we can understand that VD II is the real reflection of what William understood after having written DA; how is it that no apostolic foundation is mentioned in VD II?

It is therefore a serious flaw on which to base a priori assumptions, adducing that we may understand William’s original words from commonalities and comparisons between sections found in GR3 and DA. GR3 version B was composed by Henry. It is from William’s DA research, that modern scholarship surmises William’s better understanding and the reason for his additions in GR3. If this were wholly true VD II should include the supposed momentous discovery of new understanding of a disciple or apostolic foundation posited in DA. But William’s general measured statement in VD II is: It was an ancient place as I have said, going back well beyond his (Dunstan’s) time; but though it owes its first foundation to earlier benefactors, it is indebted to Dunstan for its new pre-eminence.624

622The Roman church, at a very early stage, expunged chapter 29 from Acts of the Apostles, which relates that St Paul came to Britain. Since Augustine’s arrival any early trace of the British church’s heritage has been wiped clean most probably in the early Roman occupation, by the tightly held Roman monopoly on the Christian religion.

623In VD book II, the prologue starts: I have dealt with in another work, as well as God allowed me, with the antiquity of this most holy Monastery of Glastonbury. Yet the prologue of DA states: I have laboured to commit to eternal memory the life of the blessed Dunstan, abbot of Glastonbury and later archbishop of Canterbury, and have now completed with scrupulous regard for the truth two books about him which your sons and my masters and companions had asked for. The discrepancy is explained by the prologue of DA being written after both VD book II and the main body of William’s unadulterated DA.

624VD II 10.3

VD II was written after the original body of DA, so one must be suspicious. The above quote is hardly the commendation of a man employed to search out the ancient sanctity of Glastonbury who has already stated that the Disciples of Christ built the church in DA and posited such a similar position in GR3.  Therefore, both of the latter must be interpolations.

Surely modern scholarship is not going to insist these are late interpolations after Henry Blois had died now they understand the motive behind such a grandiose claim in the Glastonbury interpolations of GR3 and DA…. and by whom they was written.   The interpolator inserting propaganda into William’s GR3 version B, which, (not by coincidence), concerns for the most part Glastonbury, (excepting William’s genuine updated material)…. is surely the same person who initially concocts the charter of St Patrick.

Don’t forget Henry is inserting folios into the only monograph copy of William’s DA. Henry would test the bounds of credibility using the reputation of William of Malmesbury. By this bold assertion of concocted propaganda and impersonation, it appears as if William of Malmesbury recorded the Patrick charter in DA (even if no charter was concocted or existed in gold, only in ‘copy’ form).

In the St Patrick Charter the Lord’s brother James had sent the uncle of Jesus to found Glastonbury.625  St Philip of GR3 is now outranked. In GP William of Malmesbury expressed his view that the first founder of the monastery of Glastonbury was King Ina, acting under the advice of St Aldhelm. So to think a reliable historian could go from that position to Philip’s disciples or James (and making no mention of this new-found knowledge in VD II) is nonsensical.  Grandsen626 says: They show that William still had a strong tendency to bias when dealing with a monastery which interested him. Now the object of his favour was Glastonbury abbey, not Malmesbury. The reason for his interest in Glastonbury is not clear.

625If truth were known, Joseph of Arimathea is more likely to be the Father of Jesus and therefore James his son also. In John 19:38 we hear ‘Later, Joseph of Arimathea asked Pilate for the body of Jesus. Now Joseph was a disciple of Jesus, but secretly because he feared the Jewish leaders. With Pilate’s permission, he came and took the body away. Joseph of Arimathea a secret disciple or Father? Certainly only the father by Jewish law could remove the body!!! If he was rich and part of the Sanhedrin his fear is that of a Father at their irrational behaviour in having obeyed the mob which condemned Jesus.

626Historical Writing in England I c.550- c.1307. p. 183 Prof. Antonia Grandsen

What we do know is that William of Malmesbury worked at glorifying the English saints, but had no regard for the Briton’s as is evident from his comments on the 601 charter. William is not about to invent the 601 charter and logically, if it was a Henry Blois invention, why would he make the last paragraph addition of the bogus etymological statement in Caradoc’s life of Gildas to support the initial ‘agenda’…. and then go through the contortion of reversing this proposition later by converting Avalon into Glastonbury in his ‘second agenda’.

There would be no point of inventing the 601 charter, which had the name Ineswitrin on it, if the charter did not exist already in the archives at Glastonbury; especially when no-one had ever heard of the Island/estate before William’s discovery of the charter. As I have covered previously, how could the island of Ineswitrin, with only five cassates, be given to the ‘old church’ at Glastonbury if the old church is on the same Island termed Glastonbury?

If Arthur and Gildas met in the time of Melvas, how is that the Island has two names Ineswitrin and Avalon?  Also, when one considers the contortions which Henry goes through to set up Avalon as Glastonbury as part of his ‘second agenda’; the fact that he was forced to convince us that Glastonbury was indeed the Island of Ineswitrin in the first place adds weight to the existence of the genuine 601 charter.

The 601 charter would have been the main body of evidential proof which, not only countered Osbern’s postulation that Dunstan was the first abbot, but also clearly showed by the date and William’s own observation that the church (by its appellation) was already referred to as ‘old’ at the time. The point being that Henry Blois was Abbot of Glastonbury and the 601 charter was genuine proof that the old church pre-existed any Augustinian institution and the charter would have been scrutinized at Rome (hence the need for ‘Caradoc’s’ nimble but latterly added etymology).

It has been necessary to undergo the ramble above while we are discussing the GR. Without the foreknowledge of these events, much of scholarships assessment of events can still be maintained…. until the three genres are brought under the same umbrella and disparate dissociative analysis is substituted for an all-inclusive synthesis of common sense.

XXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXXX

After that long diversion which sets the relationship of the two sets of interpolations into William’s work, I return again to the text of the GR3 interpolations of version B chapter 19 continued:

Nor is it unlikely; for if the apostle Philip preached to the Gauls, as Freculphus says in book 2, chapter 4, we can well believe that he also sowed the seed of his preaching across the sea. But I would not be thought to deceive my reader’s expectations with romantic fancies and therefore; leaving these points of difference undecided, I will set to tell a story of solid truth.

It is Henry Blois who postulates Philip. Presenting himself in character as William with the pretence of probity eschewing mere speculation; the factual historian moves on to tell a more solid proof. The seed is planted and it acts as a stepping stone. What once was tentatively posited as speculation becomes concrete fact in DA. Henry Blois uses the same format in the construction of the HRB. An episode or a persona mentioned in one of the annals is expanded upon so that there is historical reference, but the sense and situation is changed with no concern for anachronism.

Chapter 20 (version B of GR3)

The church of which I speak commonly called by the English Ealdchirche, that is old church, on account of its antiquity, or that first made of wattle, and from its very beginning it possessed a mysterious aura of sanctity, and although ‘rough was the fabric that inspired such awe’, the whole country felt the breath. Hence the floods of common folk streaming in by every road; the gatherings of rich men, their grandeur laid aside; the frequent visits of the saintly and the learned.

Much of this passage is reiterated in DA and is commonly understood by commentators as newly redacted material from having completed the DA rather than propaganda. Again, the wattle features and even an apologia is provided for the rustic construction and a repeat of the veneration in which the old church was esteemed as found in author B’s account. Although it is obvious to say that William is concerned with the antiquity of the church (as he has been commissioned to write a book on the subject), it seems to me that it is more the agenda of the interpolator of GR who constantly reminds us of its antiquity as it is him who is vying for metropolitan status based upon the establishment of early Christianity in Southern England.

Gildas, for instance, a historian not without style and insight, whom the British have to thank for such knowledge of them as exists among other peoples, spent (so our fathers tell us) many years at Glastonbury, attracted by the holiness of the place. This church then is the oldest of all that I know in England, and thence derives its name.

 It is not impossible to speculate that Henry Blois by this statement would have his audience believe that instead of Galfridus Arthur, Gildas was the author of the first Variant edition presented at Rome as Geoffrey himself refers to his own work as a ‘British History’ a work which had existed ex- Brittanica, not forgetting Gildas supposedly sojourned in Brittany.

As I stated in my introduction to this section on GR, we can only make educated guesses at what are William’s new-interpretations concerning Glastonbury in GR3 and what is Henry’s propaganda that has been spliced in. I think William did believe the church was the oldest in Briton and did in fact include the 601 charter in GR3 and therefore knew the old church existed before King Ine as he had previously indicated in GP. Gildas does not mention Glastonbury in De Excidio et Conquestu Britanniae, and Henry Blois is relying on his bogus Life of Gildas as the authority of a connection with Gildas. He is plainly caught in his manipulation of history assuring his audience that such traditions were held by ‘our fathers’. As I covered, positing Gildas at Glastonbury dates the abbey to a pre-Augustine era and primarily was employed to confute Osbern’s assertion.

Henry Blois is planting the seed again for expansion in DA. We know the only account where Gildas is ‘put’ at Glastonbury is through ‘Caradoc’s’ account and we know that it was written by Henry. It is doubtful that William ever saw the bogus Caradoc account; and certainly, before Caradoc’s account, there was nothing to indicate Gildas set foot in Glastonbury. We can therefore understand that in William’s genuine work, he knew nothing of Gildas’ connection to Glastonbury. Gildas is initially posited as having spent many years at Glastonbury in GR3. Subsequently in the final consolidation of Henry’s interpolations into DA, Henry Blois has turned him into a Glastonbury saint.  According to the dates in the Annales Cambriae, Gildas would have been a contemporary of King Arthur. However, Gildas’ work never mentions Arthur by name or his own stay at Glastonbury.

Gildas is only otherwise mentioned in GR1 in connection with his book where William discusses the state of the Britons: it is written in the book of Gildas wisest of the Britons…627

627GR. 70.4

As I posited earlier, there is a suspicion that Henry is the person responsible for insinuating that the Nennius volume was written by Gildas which, (except for hagiographical accounts, the Annales Cambriae, and by of St Omer),628 mentions Arthur by name and records his twelve battles. Henry tries to convert his audience (when writing as ‘Geoffrey’ in HRB) to the acceptance of Gildas being the author of the work currently recognised as being written by Nennius.

Henry has concocted the Life of Gildas under the pseudonym of Caradoc; so it does not add up that William supposedly relies on the authority of a contemporaneous author (i.e. Caradoc’s work) and adduces that Gildas spent many years at Glastonbury. These are not William’s words, but the product of Henry’s propaganda which are being re-used as part of the papal presentation…. as the Vatican copy of Nennius (probably donated by Henry) is supposedly authored by Gildas.

If Caradoc’s Life of Gildas had been read in reality by William, (as this is the only work that connects Gildas to Glastonbury); why does William not make mention in GR of the Gildas and Melvas episode in connection with Arthur? One would think that the T or A versions of GR would mention Gildas at Glastonbury, if, in truth, Life of Gildas was not a fabrication. Especially, when William of Malmesbury says in his own words (because it is in the T version) that Arthur ‘is the hero of many wild tales among the Britons even in our own day, but assuredly deserves to be the subject of reliable history rather than the false and dreaming fable; for he was long the mainstay of his falling country’,629(this, however, could be just  another correction).

628Lambert is the only chronicler to refer to Arthur as Arthur dux Pictorum interioris Britannie regens regna, fortis viribus ‘Arthur, leader of the Picts, reigning over realms of the interior of Britain, resolute in strength’…and refers to Arthur’s palace in the land of the picts, composed c.1120, twenty years before Henry Blois’ Primary Historia. Since Lambert has recycled Nennius’ twelve battles of Arthur with additions, it is still a sound premise to recognise the ‘problems with Nennius’ account…. but best to leave it as it stands as no-one can be sure of his account…. except that it was  certainly Henry Blois who would have us believe Nennius’ account was authored by Gildas.

629GR, Thompson and Winterbottom, vol I P.27

Gildas established a proof of antiquity to Glastonbury in Henry’s mind, especially by association, living at a time prior to Augustine’s arrival. Yet, because Henry is the author of the Life of Gildas…. through discrimination, he avoids implicating himself as the author by not mentioning the Guinevere kidnap episode in HRB even when he fleshes out the first Variant with so much extra content to become the Vulgate; (Life of Gildas being probably completed after the Primary Historia).

Again, it is artful confusion in that Henry implies in HRB that the work of Nennius was written by Gildas even connecting the two names in HRB. Gildas does not mention his stay at Glastonbury in any of Gildas’ work; an oversight considering he is posited as writing his works there. The reader can appreciate what a vital role the Life of Gildas had in confusing modern scholars. It corroborates certain pertinent pieces of information, which, when assumed as a genuine work and not produced specifically for propaganda; the Life of Gildas inevitably becomes a stumbling block to the truth of what really transpired at Glastonbury.

Chapter 20 (version B of GR3) continues about the old church:

In it are preserved the bodily remains of many saints, some of whom we shall touch on in due course, and there is no part of the sacred building without the ashes of holy men, so thickly piled with relics are the floor, tiled with polished stone, the sides of the altar, and the altar itself, above and below. One may also notice in the pavement on both sides, stones carefully placed in triangular and square patterns, and sealed with lead; and I am not irreligious if I believe that some secret holy thing lies beneath them.

This could of course be William’s text but the inference in the final line is Grail-esque and is highly suspicious that William should propose such a tantalising mystery. Especially if we consider by the 1170’s a story of Joseph and the Grail was being broadcast in the courts of Europe along with Arthurian romance and there is mention of a holy thing…. which turns out to be supposedly located at Glastonbury. I still think the insistence on the sanctity is overstated as if the passage is written, bent on convincing his readers (the papal authorities) rather than merely stating the case as William would have done. It seems to be highlighted too often, not as anecdotal narrative as William would write, but with propagandist repetition.

The age of the place and its multitude of Saints inspire such reverence for the shrine that men would scarcely dare keep vigil there by night, or void their overflowing rheum by day; one conscious of pollution by the visions of sleep would tremble in every limb. No one ever carried hawk or drove animal into the neighbouring graveyard, and yet went his way unscathed in person or possession. Persons obliged to undergo ordeal by fire or water who made their supplications here have, with one sole exception in living memory, been triumphantly vindicated. If anyone had sought to raise nearby a building that might overshadow the churches light, he laid it open to ruin. It is notorious that the men of that region have no more solemn or familiar oath than to swear by the old church, and shun nothing more, from fear of immediate penalty, then to be forsworn. Any weakness in the truth of what I say, I shall remedy with evidence, in chronological order, in my book on the antiquity of Glastonbury.

On three occasions in the Glastonbury additions of GR3 (version B) the writer shows insecurity about the veracity of what he has written. It is Henry himself as the author of the interpolations who directs us to his vastly interpolated DA giving the appearance of William substantiating his claims about Glastonbury in a more comprehensive volume. This is Henry Blois’ art. 

Nowhere else in GR is William of Malmesbury trying to convince his audience on such flimsy material citing vague tradition and un-named ancient sources. Normally, William’s material is matter of fact, but a tradition here is being empirically built surrounding the church without any definitive foundation and this is not William’s modus operandi. The Persons obliged to undergo ordeal by fire or water i.e. judgement…. one assumes is Thurstan.630 Also, we witness in HRB the ease with which Henry is able to conjure up a scene. He has certainly here endowed the church with a mystical sanctity, that apparently all people hold it in awe; in effect confirming its illustrious disciplic foundation.

630DA chap 76

Chapter 21 (version B of GR3)

Meanwhile, I have made it clear that the resting place of so many saints richly deserves to be esteemed a little heaven on earth. How sacred was that place, even among the Princes of the land, so that there above all other they preferred, under the protection of the mother of God, to await the resurrection, there is much to show, which, for fear of being tedious, I omit.

Henry’s reticence in not mentioning names for fear of being tedious implies there is much more to divulge. Henry’s pretence of William’s probity and reticence where he withholds in GR is compensated for (in no small measure) as he embellishes in DA. One prince named Arthur, (it turns out) was awaiting the resurrection at Glastonbury.  I know of no other prince631 which ‘preferred’ to be buried at Glastonbury.

In DA, it is made clear that Henry planted the body of Arthur between the piramides. In GR1 William does not know where Arthur is buried and miraculously in DA the location was stipulated. However, when GR3 interpolations were composed no grave was yet manufactured at Glastonbury.  The above assertion about the preference of royalty could apply to Arthur and lends credibility to the reasoning of why Arthur would be taken to Avalon. We know that Henry’s conversion of Glastonbury into Avalon is part of his post-1158 agenda and therefore we can be reasonably certain the faked grave site was concocted c.1160.

My guess, given Giraldus’ testimony, is that Henry Blois told King Henry II while on his deathbed when the king visited him the day before he died, where Arthur’s body was located as well as having stipulated its location in DA. This is why the instigation of the search is attached by Giraldus to the King’s name.

632Modern scholars have believed that the interpolation giving the location of Arthur’s grave in DA was inserted after having disintered Arthur at Glastonbury. This is based purely upon how those scholars have decided to piece together their theories. What they should have realised is that the interpolator would have given a record of the disinterment in DA rather than just the location. It is just not feasible that a Glastonbury acolyte supposedly inserting in DA where the body ‘was’…. after the unveiling, would leave the account of Arthur’s disinterment to Gerald to write up.

631Excepting the reference to the figure on the pyramid which was said to represent ‘a King in state’.

632In Gerald of Wales De principis instructione we are told: It was above all King Henry II of England who most clearly informed the monks, as he himself had heard from an ancient Welsh bard, a singer of the past, that they would find the body at least sixteen feet beneath the earth, not in a tomb of stone, but in a hollow oak. Now, it is fairly obvious to all that no bard could know the burial site of the ‘chivalric’ Arthur…. as Avalon had been concocted by Henry Blois only recently. Only one person could know the whereabouts of the body. That was the person who fabricated the leaden cross and buried some bones in a tree trunk to make it look like a burial from the times of the ancient Britons (even though it was a Saxon custom to bury in hollowed out trees). Only Henry Blois could contrive such a deception and make Henry II believe it.  Henry Blois appears to have lived in retirement at Winchester according to popular opinion and we know for the last year of his life he was nearly blind.  Before going blind, it is feasable he disguised himself as a conteur at times in the courts on the continent c.1160-68 to propagate his Grail propaganda. It is Roger of Wendover however, who gives account of how and when Henry Blois might have convinced the King of a rumour he had heard of Arthur’s burial site while also foretelling other things which were to happen on account of King Henry’s murder of Thomas Becket: The same year, also, on the 7th of August, King Henry returned to England and visited Henry of Winchester, now on his death bed, who rebuked the King for the death of the glorious martyr Thomas and foretold many of the evils which would come upon him on account of it. The bishop died full of years the next day. It is my opinion that Gerald’s assertion that Henry II was somehow involved in the unearthing of Arthur is accurate.  The unearthing may have occurred in 1190 rather than 1191 as stated by Ralph of Coggeshal as we shall cover shortly, but it should never be forgotten King Henry II knows of Arthur’s link to Glastonbury as Arthur is mentioned in the charter shown previously signed by King Henry II.

With the advent of Arthurian Grail literature and Kings involved with the discovery of Arthur’s most ‘un-human’ bones, this would have been the biggest news event in Britain. Every little detail would have been vastly expanded upon. Gerald’s account is nothing to the hype that would have been written in DA if it was an interpolator who could express what he had seen and what had been found.

If only modern scholars would see that the mundane detail innocuously referred to in DA about where Arthur’s manufactured grave is situated is written by the person who had constructed the site but was not present when it was dug up.

In essence, the scholastic standpoint is based upon the presumption that Arthur’s tomb was unknown prior to the disinterment and the assumption that Henry de Sully was the instigator of the fraud and defined where the body would be found.  To arrive at this theory, one has to ignore Giraldus who may have written as early as 1192 and may well have been an eyewitness to the unearthing of Arthur.

The accepted theory takes no account of William’s genuine description of the piramides which is why Henry chose the location in the DA. I should rather accept Giraldus’ account633 rather than Adam of Damerham’s written after 1277, who even gets Henry Blois’ death wrong by 7 years, saying he died in 1177.

Henry Blois, writing as William in DA, inferred that Arthur was buried in a precise location between the piramides.  The DA manuscript was in Henry Blois’ possession until his death, so it was not public knowledge where Arthur’s gravesite was situated until after Henry’s death when his collection of books got released to Glastonbury monks. If my presumption is correct, Henry Blois probably told King Henry of the fact the day before he died. Therefore, it was not widely known. When the body was discovered, there would be no come back on Henry Blois. After all, who would bury a body to be discovered after their death?…. except the person who invented the bogus chivalric persona of Arthur. He could be the only one who planted the bones in the position stated in DA because sure as Hell…. William of Malmesbury didn’t know he was there because Henry Blois had not even thought of putting him there until after 1158.

This GR3 passage above is reiterated nearly word for word in DA in chapter 31. This is the reason why scholarship has assumed the addition is a later interpolation after the fact.634 This may well be the case in that GR3 and DA did agree when both were being used to support Henry’s case at Rome before 1149, but it does not take into account Henry moving on to his second agenda and his glorification of King Arthur into posterity. It is such a pretention to write I omit it from fear of being tedious; when he clearly does not in either GR3 or DA.

633See section on Giraldus.

634Following the same sentence in DA, Henry makes one addition when he moves to his second agenda: I omit it from fear of being tedious. I pass over Arthur, famous King of the Britons, buried with his wife in the monk’s cemetery between two pyramids. Henry Blois then cleverly in DA splices back supposedly into William’s work.

Henry secretes the supposed body sometime after 1158 and it is unearthed 1190-1.  So, the difference between the passages is where Henry lays bare his hand in DA and spells out where Arthur’s grave is located i.e. the addition in DA is only made when Henry had planted the body whereas before GR3 and DA mirrored each other.

In DA Henry uses this same passage, but instead of being coy about which prince or nobles he is referring to which are awaiting the resurrection, he names Arthur; about whom he had only intonated in GR3 as above. He employs the same words as if William has just added an inconsequential fact: There is much proof of how venerated the church of Glastonbury was even by the nobles of our country and how desirable of the burial, that there especially under the protection of the mother of God they might await the day of resurrection, but I omit it from fear of being tedious. I pass over Arthur, famous King of the Britons, buried with his wife in the monk’s cemetery between two pyramids and many other leaders of the Britons……635

635(DA), The Early history of Glastonbury, John Scott. Chap 31

When Henry Blois died, the precise location of Arthur’s tomb was specified (as above) in DA as it is Henry Blois who plants his alter-ego’s resting place at Glastonbury and had already laid the groundwork of propaganda which converts Glastonbury into Avalon. This is done by the same man who fabricated the St Patrick’s charter and who also introduced Phagan and Deruvian as the founders of Glastonbury in the St Patrick charter, which, just happens to mention both Ineswitrin and Avalon in DA under the section on the St Patrick charter.

If modern scholars deem it otherwise, based on an erroneous presumption, that is what they do best. But, the problem remains that until one of our experts recognises that Avalon was substituted for the name of Ineswitrin (where Joseph of Arimathea is really buried) on the Melkin prophecy and it is accepted that Ineswitrin is not the same place as Glastonbury…. a society of hobbyists like the ‘Devon Archaeological Society’ will never understand to unearth the greatest discovery of the last 2000 years…. and the world will still keep believing a lie which was perpetuated to extend the Roman Empire by the Roman Church.

‘The Vatican’ is the Roman extension of its empire (the single richest entity on earth) and in the present era has sway over a third of the human population. Do we really believe Jesus as having said And I tell you that you are Peter, and on this rock I will build my church. This is quite simply a lie and so is the resurrection (as posited in the Gospels) and we have a body to prove it; over which, the image on the Turin shroud was formed. That body is still extant on Burgh Island. Why otherwise would the Roman church extinguish the Templar Knights in one day?…. because it was them who owned the Turin shroud and potentially had the power to bring down ‘the lie’ that the Vatican had perpetuated, by crushing any residue of the traditions of the Britons i.e. the true events which transpired in Britain after the crucifixion. But now they say, the man is mad!!! F U Lot.

This next section however, found in GR3 may be wholly or partially or not at all written by William. It is found nearly word for word in DA. It is worth considering that if it is original in its entirety, it might (as I posited earlier) have had some bearing on why Henry chose the ‘piramides’ as markers for the site of Arthur’s tomb.

One thing generally unknown I would gladly tell, could I discover the truth, and that is the meaning of those pyramids which stand on the edge of the monastic graveyard a few feet from the church. The taller, which is nearer the church, has five tiers, and is 28 feet high. It threatens to collapse from old age, but still displays some ancient features, which can be deciphered though they can no longer be fully understood. In the uppermost tier is the figure habited like a Bishop, in the second one like a King in state, and the inscription ‘Here are Sexi and Bliswerh’. In the third too are names, Wencrest Bantomp, and Winethegn. In the fourth, Bate, Wulfred and Eanfled. In the fifth, which is the lowest, is a figure, and this inscription: ‘Logwor Weaslieas and Bregden, Swelwes, Hiwingendes, Bearn. The other pyramid is 26 feet high, and has four tiers, on which are inscribed Centwine, Hedde Bishop, and Bregored, and Beorward. The meaning of these I am not so rash as to determine, but I suppose the stones are hollow, and contained within them the bones of those whose names are to be read on the outside. Certainly, it is maintained with perfect truth that Logwor is the man who once gave his name to Logworesburgh, the present Montacute; that Bregden is the origin of Brent Marsh; and that Bregored and Beorward were abbots of Glastonbury in the days of the Britons. To them, and to such others as we may meet with, I shall thenceforward gladly devote more space; for it will now be my endeavour to set out the succession of the Abbots, the gifts conferred on each for the use of the monastery, and the King from whom they came.

Firstly, in GR William does not devote more space or cover the succession of Abbots, so, it is a possibility he is referring to his endeavours in DA or this passage is copied from DA. The complexity of the issue concerning chronology is exemplified in that; if this is an interpolation…. how is it that William in GR3 version B is saying I shall thenceforward gladly devote more space when, if he is referring to DA, DA was completed before 1134 and supposedly… when the GR3 was written c.1140, it could not be looking forward. The fact that the piramides are mentioned is probably a salient fact in their incorporation into GR3.

Not that it has much bearing on our investigation, but the generally held view by modern scholarship is that the word Piramide was meant as a monumental cross636 seems in this case a little stretched. On account that William has singled them out, it seems that these two piramides are given specific attention because they differ somewhat from the normal description of a monument over a tomb.

636Thompson and Winterbottom, GR. Vol ii, commentary p.401

I agree with Scott’s assessment that the description of the piramides are William’s own words and a genuine update or expansion into GR or Henry’s into DA. However, this again presents a big problem in chronology as Bregored is mentioned both as a name on the piramide and in the 601 charter. These two piramides seem to be West Saxon and might mean Henry Blois has inserted the name Bregored because it is on the 601 charter.  This cannot definitively be proved to be the case, but it hardly matches chronologically if Centwine died c. 685 and Hedde who is the bishop of Winchester from 674-705 are interred in the same West Saxon monument.

In DA chapter 35, Beorwald is successor to Bregored whereas in chap 32 of DA it says Beorwald became abbot after Haemgils. I would suggest that on the 26 foot pyramid only Centwine, Hedde the bishop and Beorward were mentioned. I hold this view purely on the basis of date thinking the name Bregored is an addition. The reason Henry might have done this is because there is no previous mention of Bregored anywhere else at Glastonbury (or Worgrez for that matter) and these names were the witnesses on the document which was being produced as proof of antiquity i.e. the 601 charter. One could speculate, since Ralph of Coggeshall in his Chronicon Anglicanum c.1200 could not make out any names on the piramides that this is precisely what Henry was banking on by inserting Bregored.

Even though a pyramis637 may in some way be used similarly by Eadmer to describe Dunstan’s grave at Canterbury and William’s use of the word in GP to describe the tomb of Wulfstan at Worcester and of course Indract638 at Glastonbury; it does not represent an accurate embodiment of William’s depiction here. Some commentators think it refers to an obelisk shaped cap on a cross in the graveyard.

It is stated that the piramides are tiered. So, to posit that the bones of those named on the outside are somehow contained within the shaft of a tiered cross does not seem to tally with William’s description.  To describe the structure as possibly hollow, and to contain the amount of bones of those named by William, would indicate a tiered pyramid, not a stone shaft with a pyramidal cap.

The suggestion they are commemorative rather than sepulchral seems to differ from the postulation in the text. I do agree that a singular tomb marked in some way by what is termed a piramide in which St. Patrick was said to be placed near the altar639 has a commonality in meaning or design or function, but these piramides, it would seem, were large tiered exterior structures. They were also prominent enough or of significant importance to warrant the description and height enumerated of an unequivocal place which described where Arthur was buried. If you had said Arthur’s body is between the piramides you could not really mistake the location given their size and after all Henry’s effort in the production of finding blonde hair and gorilla bones and skull,640 you would not want the world to miss the last act. So, an indisputable and definitive spot was chosen.

637Eadmer’

638DA, chap 20

639DA, chap 10

640See image 2

 The last sentence seems to confirm that William is referring to the DA which implies that material facts about Glastonbury in GR are being updated after William’s visit to Glasonbury as above: To them, and to such others as we may meet with, I shall thenceforward gladly devote more space; for it will now be my endeavour to set out the succession of the Abbots, the gifts conferred on each for the use of the monastery, and the King from whom they came.

The only problem is, again, that the interpolations in GR3 were written after William’s unadulterated DA had been completed. Why if this were a genuine update is it looking forward to writing DA which has been accomplished already? William does not set out the ‘succession of abbots’ in GR1, 2 or 3 as we have mentioned. One explanation maybe that Henry is merely leading into the next chapter concerning St Patrick while appearing to make the narrative flow so that the GR3 interpolations as seen in version B are not glaringly obvious additions into the text.

As Watkin observed,641  some names were later used by the forger of St. Patrick’s charter to provide a semblance of Glastonbury continuity and antiquity.  What Watkin does not realise is that Weaslieas could well be Henry’s invention. I have concluded that the Patrick charter inserted into DA was used in a propaganda exercise to acquire metropolitan status after the death of William.642 So, it seems likely that specifically the names (including Weaslieas) supplied authenticity to the Patrick charter.643 The piramides ultimately provide a way of locating Arthur’s tomb in the future…. as it was Henry who added the location as part of his second agenda when he redacted the copy of DA he had already provided in Rome. Obviously at that previous time before manfacture of the grave, Arthur was not interred at Glastonbury, the Anarchy was in full swing and Henry’s major priority was to establish a metropolitan for himself to free himself from Theobald’s subordination.

641A. Watkin. The Glastonbury Pyramids and St. Patrick’s companions. Downside review lxiii 1945.

642What is astounding always is Lagorio’s frivolous accounting of how the Matter of Britain, Joseph lore and Glatonburyana in general just happens: Despite the ecclesiastically suspect nature of the Grail legends, the temptation of this body of literature, linking the eminently qualified Joseph with Arthur and Britain’s conversion, was evidently too great to resist. Accordingly, Joseph was acclaimed as Glastonbury’s apostolic founder by a series of interpolations in William’s de Antiqitate, made shortly before 1250. These revisions amplified the extant charter of St Patrick to make Joseph of Arimathea, as Philip’s dearest friend…. Lagorio would have us believe that, if the Charter of St Patrick was extant and there had already been a conversion of Glastonbury into Avalon by the discovery of Arthur, then someone at Glastonbury appropriates Robert de Boron’s Joseph and the magic vessel story (written 1160-70) which mentions the vales of Avalon in the west; and suddenly (according to her analysis) around 1250 a group of monks appropriate Joseph to Glastonbury from a continental Grail story. This really would be a ‘fortuitous convergence of factors’!!! Why,one must ask, if her analysis is true, is there no fanfare surrounding King Arthur’s disinterment in DA and the whole eyewitness account is left to Gerald who states what is written on the cross essentially defining Avalon at Glastonbury. it is just idiotic to ignore Gerald’s testimony and believe the very monks who supposedly interpolated DA specifically for the hyping of the abbey’s glory….. and uncovering supposedly positive proof of Glastonbury being the same Avalon as Geoffrey’s mystical isle…. why would  they not mention one jot about the events surrounding such a huge discovery which proved that the myth of King Arthur was true…… supposedly the point of the exercise, if it really had been the monks c.1250 who had made the interpolations in DA according to Lagorio, Carley crawford etc.

643It is a little-known fact that when the Saxons invaded the Britons, the Invaders called them the wealas – an Old English word meaning slave or foreigner. This is probably the root of the name found on the 28-foot pyramid related in Malmesbury’s unadulterated text and may be the source for Henry’s muses to connect this name on the ‘piramide’ Weaslieas to his Wellias from Wells.

The taller, which is nearer the church, has five tiers, and is 28 feet high. It threatens to collapse from old age, but still displays some ancient features, which can be deciphered though they can no longer be fully understood. In the uppermost tier is the figure habited like a Bishop, in the second one like a King in state, and the inscription ‘Here are Sexi and Bliswerh’. In the third too are names, Wencrest Bantomp, and Winethegn. In the fourth, Bate, Wulfred and Eanfled. In the fifth, which is the lowest, is a figure, and this inscription: ‘Logwor Weaslieas and Bregden, Swelwes, Hiwingendes, Bearn

Chapter 22 (version B of GR3)

First, I will say a few words about St Patrick, with whom light first dawns on our recorded history. At a time when the Saxons were molesting the peace of the British, and the Pelagians644 assailing their orthodoxy, St Germanus of Auxerre came to our aid on both fronts: the enemy he routed with the alleluia triumph song, the heretic he blasted with the apostolic thunders of the gospel. Returning thence to his own country, he called Patrick to be a member of its household, and some years later with the authority of the Pope Celestine dispatched him to evangelise the Irish. Hence the entries in the Chronicles:

‘AD 425 St Patrick is ordained by Pope Celestine for service in Ireland, and A.D. 433 Ireland converted to Christianity by the preaching of St Patrick, with many miracles’. After executing his mission with vigour at the end of his life he came back home, and landed in Cornwall voyaging on his altar, which is still held in great veneration by the Cornish for its holiness, and its value in the treatment of the sick. So, he came to Glastonbury, and having become a monk and Abbot there, after some years paid the debt of nature.

Any hesitation about this statement is dispelled by the vision of one of the monks, who after the Saints death, when the tradition was already uncertain whether he had been a monk and Abbot there, and the question was much discussed, had his faith established by the following oracle. In his sleep, he seemed to hear someone reading, at the end of an account of St Patrick’s many miracles, the following words: ’so he was honoured with the Sacred Pallium of an Archbishop; but afterwards became a monk and Abbot here’. The reader added that, if he did not fully believe, he would show what he had said, written in letters of gold. So, Patrick died in the 111th year of his age and the year of our Lord for 472, which was the 47th year after his sending into Ireland. He rests on the right side of the altar of the old church, in a stone pyramid, which the devotion of later times has overlaid with silver. Hence it is an ancient custom amongst the Irish to visit Glastonbury to kiss the relics of their patron saint.

644Notice how Henry Blois in his impersonation of Wace as author of the Roman de Brut is no longer concerned with the Pelagian Heresy as he was when he composed the First Variant. The sole purpose was to highlight Briton’s fight to preserve the Christian values held by the Catholic Church to which he was appealing. He also uses Pelagius c. 400 to show Christianity existed in Britain at that date. In Roman de Brut he merely mentions: St. Germanus came to Britain, sent by St. Romanus, the Apostle of Rome. With him came St. Louis of Troyes. These two fair bishops, Germanus of Auxerre and Louis of Troyes crossed the sea to prepare the way of the Lord. Henry has moved on from trying to secure a metropolitan. This also is an indicator that when Henry published Roman de Brut…. it was probably c.1160

There are three statements, which at a glance, put the claim for Patrick at Glastonbury on shaky ground: 1) Any hesitation about this statement…. 2) the question was much discussed…. 3) if he did not fully believe, he would show what he had said….

Let it be stated now so that there is no confusion; St Patrick never became abbot of Glastonbury and the sole purpose of mentioning that he was an archbishop, who became abbot, confers by implication that St Patrick ran his metropolitan from Glastonbury.

GR3 consists of genuine updates and material that acts as a propaganda bridge to positions held by Henry Blois which incorporate his two agendas. The fact that this polemically motivated passage is in version B of GR3 adds to the suspicion that the above chapter is polemically motivated like many of the other passages here discussed in version B of GR3. An advantage is clearly witnessed in professing to house famous saints. Most monasteries of the era receive alms from visiting pilgrims; the more famous the saint, the more pilgrims.

In my view, the practice of housing dubious relics at Glastonbury had started in Dunstan’s time. If the legend of Patrick was an assured fact (that he was abbot at Glastonbury), why is it here (fraudulently) in GR3…. and not in what remains of William’s life of Patrick? The fact he was an Archbishop and later to become abbot of Glastonbury is highly dubious…. yet we can understand why Henry Blois would have added it in his claim for metropolitan. Patrick’s presence at Glastonbury has its germ in author B’s Life of Dunstan where it is put forward that it was ‘thought’ St Patrick was buried at Glastonbury. Henry uses this tentative belief to promote to a more credible status that which is accomplished in the fabrication of the St Patrick Charter.

Some commentators have suggested that ‘nothing comes from nothing’ and therefore the rumour of St Patrick buried at Glastonbury is probably true, but I would suggest someone in the past has built upon a dubious association of another person called Patrick in the Meare and Glastonbury area. Certainly, author B in the Life of St Dunstan distinguishes between an elder and younger Patrick645 and holds to the rumoured account of St. Patrick being buried at Glastonbury: Now Irish pilgrims, like men of other races, felt special affection for Glastonbury, not least out of their desire to honour St Patrick, who is said to have died there happily in the Lord.

Author B was an eye witness at Dunstan’s funeral and therefore may well be correct in his assertion or may well be employing the time-honoured practice of pursuing alms by professing such a position. Some commentators have suggested it was Dunstan himself who started the rumour about St Patrick at Glastonbury, yet we are not appraised of Author B’s connection to Glastonbury.

William’s view on Patrick is seen from the small extracts in his life of St Patrick which Leland related along with John of Glastonbury (as it is no longer extant). William had read Author B’s Life of Dunstan and uses some of his material in his own life of Patrick. Neither mentions time in Brittany with St Germanus. Nennius does however state: Saint Patrick taught the gospel in foreign nations for the space of forty years.646 The only supposed account we have of William’s which avers such a position is in GR3 and DA, both interpolated by Henry Blois and which infer an archbishop became an abbot of Glastonbury.

645Early lives of St Dunstan, Winterbottom and Lapidge p.19

646Nennius. Chap 54

I do not believe William himself would hold such a bold position as that found in DA or GR3 that Patrick became abbot of Glastonbury. The fact that the author (Henry) knows it is dubious and then concocts a ludicrous mythical supportive proof (which in itself is flimsy), to my mind, confirms that it is a Henry concoction.

No suspicion would fall on the Norman Henry Blois in the glorification of a Briton or an Anglo-Saxon saint. The strange coincidence of Patrick’s supposed stay at Glastonbury is that it produces the events which supply the background of an even greater concoction in St. Patrick’s charter and also a fleeting connection to St Germanus. Author B does not suggest Patrick as abbot, but does say there are Irish pilgrims.

William made Glastonbury updates to his GR which in effect have determined where Henry’s interpolations are inserted into GR3. As Henry Blois is splicing onto what originally constituted new material from the original GR1, I would go no further than to suggest that St Patrick was introduced because Author B had established the possibility (senior or junior) and it is upon this that Henry Blois saw the opportunity to fabricate the St Patrick charter as being newly discovered by William in his researches (but after William’s death).

The genuine historical facts are included for effect: ‘AD 425 St Patrick is ordained by Pope Celestine for service in Ireland, and A.D. 433 Ireland converted to Christianity by the preaching of St Patrick, with many miracles’.   It is Henry Blois who has attached the extraneous lore. In what remains of William’s life of Patrick related by Leland there seems to be no connection with Glastonbury (excepting that which Leland derived from DA). It is likely that Henry Blois might have created a third book devoted to the life of St Patrick in which the Glastonburyana propaganda may well have appeared.

Whether William’s life of Patrick was written by Henry or William is a moot point as it is no longer extant if it truly did exist. Leland relates that at the end of the second book it says: Now I shall direct mind and pen to his welcome return to his homeland and his glorious passing to heaven.  We can only speculate that the tome was going to be full of Patrick’s exploits at Glastonbury as there was no mention at all in the extant copies which Leland worked with.

Chapter 23 (version B of GR3)

According to a well-established tradition, this later attracted hither, two eminent natives of Ireland, St Indract and St Brigid. Brigid left behind her some personal relics, a necklace, a purse, and some weaving implements, which are still displayed as a memorial of her sanctity, and healed various diseases; but whether she returned home or entered into rest at Glastonbury, is uncertain. Indract, as we shall see in the course of our narrative was martyred near Glastonbury with seven companions, and later translated into the old church.

To my mind this could be one of the genuine additions made by William. When GR1 was finished he had not written these ‘lives’ and so it is feasible to posit that the Glastonbury interpolations in GR3 are built around the section where William has added genuine insertions. However, when we hear the words ‘well established tradition’ we should be suspect as this is how Henry is witnessed establishing dubious propaganda.

Chapter 24 (version B of GR3)

Patrick was succeeded in the office of Abbot by Benignus, but for how many years is uncertain. Who he was and what his name in his native tongue, is neatly given in this epitaph at Meare:

Within this to the bones of Beonna lays,

Was Father here of the monks in ancient days.

Patrick of old to serve he had the honour,

So Erin’s sons aver and name Beonna.

The favour that he found, and still finds, in the sight of God, is clearly shown by the miracles worked during his life in old days, and since his recent translation into the larger church.

I would say the epitaph is real, but the inclusion here is not William’s. The epitaph may however indicate the uncertain discrepancy found in author B of a senior and junior Patrick. This opens up to the possibility that there was once an abbot named Patrick but it was not the St Patrick.  We have seen concerning Eadmer’s letter which accuses Glastonbury monks of claiming Dunstan’s relics. This is all part of Henry’s business plan for financing his building spree. The fact that Benignus is ‘recently’ translated might indicate it is part of the same plan. However, again this may well be a genuine insertion but as we will cover in chapter 13 in DA, it seems highly dubious with the mention of Benignus.

Chapter 25 (version B of GR3)

The esteem for Glastonbury felt by the great St David, Archbishop of Menevia, is too well known to need any advertisement from me.

This statement alone is enough to rouse suspicion since none of William’s previous saint’s lives has mentioned him.  However, as we know David was mentioned in HRB. The chapter is designed to substantiate the fact that there was already a church in St David’s era. The life of St David by Rhygyfarch ascribes the foundation of Glastonbury to St David, but the link with David will be discussed further in the section on DA.

The antiquity and holiness of the church was established through him by heavenly vision. With seven other bishops, whose metropolitan he was, he came to take part in the dedication; and when all things needful for the ceremony were made ready, on the night preceding (as was thought) the festival, he fell asleep. When he was sound asleep, he saw standing beside him the Lord Jesus, who gently asked the reason of his coming. He explained without hesitation; whereupon the Lord turned him from his purpose, saying that He had long since dedicated that church in honour of His mother, and it was wrong for such a sacrament to be repeated, and so profaned, by the hand of man. At the same moment, in a dream, the Lord pierced with his finger the palm of his hand, and said: ‘Behold a sign that what I have done already must not be repeated. Nevertheless, in as much as you were motivated by piety and not presumption, your penalty shall not last long. In the morning at Mass, when you come to the “With Him and through Him and in Him”, you shall be fully restored to health and strength. The Bishop awoke in terror. He grew pale and then at the running sore of his hand, and later no less surely welcomed the truth of the prophecy. And, that his journey might not seem fruitless, he quickly built and dedicated another church.

My own feeling about this interpolation is that Henry is trying to negate that King Ine built the original church which William attests to in GR1647 where, it simply states that Ine built in a sequestered marsh, intending that the more confined the monks’ view on earth, the more eagerly they would hold to heavenly things.  However, in the GR3 version at this point we have ‘Ine’s additions to whose splendour will be found described in the little book I have composed on the ancient history of the house’.

647GR 1 i.35.3

What Henry Blois is in effect doing is extending the foundation further into antiquity from Ine’s building c.700 by saying King Ina only carried out an ‘addition’ to a building which in effect had been established by St David. Henry then refers us again to his little book which not surprisingly is the interpolated DA. The problem was that Malmesbury’s GR was already in the public domain so his interpolations could only be kept to a minimum, hence the referral to DA.

As we have already explained this agenda is in pursuit of metropolitan status and coincides with the position of an apostolic foundation. We will get to this shortly and see that this simple insertion in version B replaces 35C and 36C specifically…. so it does not contradict the St David stone building.

Concerning this famous and incomparable man, I find no certainty whether he died at Glastonbury, or ended his life in his own see. They say he lies with St Patrick, and the Welsh, by their habit of praying to him, and often in conversation, definitely confirm this, telling how Bishop Bernard more than once looked for his body, and in face of many protests could not find it. So much for St David.

Henry Blois imitates William and pretends probity in stating he finds no certainty concerning St David, but then makes sure the seed is planted in that St David lies near St Patrick; and St Patrick is fortuitously already established as buried at Glastonbury. Henry Blois even knows through conversations with his friend Bishop Bernard and his endeavour to find the grave, that there is no trace of St David’s burial place in Wales.

Chapter 26 (version B of GR3)

Long after, in the year of our Lord 596, came Saint Augustine’s mission to Britain, sent by St Gregory; and it was one of his fellow campaigners, Paulinus Archbishop of York and later Bishop of Rochester, who according to the tradition of our fathers clothed the church, which had long been made of wattle as we have said, in a covering of wooden planking. His admirable skill contrived, while taking nothing from its sanctity, greatly to increase its beauty; and true it is that churches, when they are made more beautiful and solemn, can kindle even the dullest mind to prayer and bend to supplication the most obstinate.

The first thing to note is the ‘long after’…. as this is the crux of the polemic against Canterbury and is the cornerstone of the request for metropolitan in that…. why would a church be subordinate to Canterbury if it pre-existed St Augustine’s arrival. Again, I can only reiterate the attention to the construction of the church seems to be based in propaganda as an apologia for the existence of a wooden church rather than a wattle church.

The church is obviously constructed in wood at the time of Henry Blois’ abbacy as noted earlier. Considering that we know this is an interpolation which in effect put forward the story of a contemporary missionary of Augustine’s i.e. Paulinus covering an already existing church in essence establishing a pre-Augustine church, we need to ask; what is the reason for convincing an audience of a wattle church being synonymous with the wooden church which is obviously standing in the abbey grounds?  Too much is made of such a seemingly small detail and to what end? The only solution has to be that it is to comply with what is found in Melkin’s prophecy as the oratory of the (adorable) Virgin Mary built of Wattle and so made to seem to have relevance to the oratori, the virginem adorandam and the cratibus. 

We should not forget that all these chapters we are investigating here are the B version of Glastonbury additions and are not in GR1. However, it is with the 601 charter that William in his original DA started his evidence toward elucidating the antiquity of Glastonbury…. so, we can assume/allow that the Charter’s inclusion in GR3 was a genuine update of William’s into William’s last unadulterated redaction.

Chapter 27. (version B of GR3)

In the year of our Lord 601, the fifth, that is after the arrival of St Augustine, the King of Dumnonia gave the old church land called Ineswitrin, in which it stands,  (quae ibi sita est) comprising five hides in answer to the prayer of Abbot Worgrez. ‘I, Bishop Maworn, drew up this deed. I, Worgrez, Abbot of the same place set my hand thereto’.  The Chapter 27 inclusion of the 601 charter is for the most part a genuine insertion into GR3. The charter is the clearest evidence which Henry has that the old church pre-dated Augustine. It would be pointless averring the existence of a charter if it did not exist as a proof. By producing this document and the scanty first redaction of William’s DA along with GR3 with version B interpolations is the evidence upon which pope Lucius granted metropolitan status to Henry.

If Ineswitrin did not apply to Glastonbury, to which Island did it apply? One of the reasons for the final paragraph in Life of Gildas giving the bogus etymology of Glastonbury was to make Ineswitrin appear to be synonymous with Glastonbury.  We know the highlighted sentence above has to be an interpolation in DA also as it was Henry who wrote the etymological farce inserted into the Life of Gildas. So, it would only be him who avers (not William) that the Church stands in Ineswitrin (quae ibi sita est).

It is quite ludicrous that an estate called Ineswitrin (which obviously refers to an island by the prefix Ines) is donated to an old church existing on the same island; which, has never been referred to as Ineswitrin before Henry’s arrival. Considering we know that Burgh Island is the real Ineswitrin obviously situated in Devon (by donation by the King of Devon), a certain amount of word play is necessary to complete the illusion of translocation.  By implying (as above) that the old church stood in Ineswitrin (quae ibi sita est) ‘in which it stands’, the translocation is made. It is plain the estate of Ineswitrin did not exist at Glastonbury. The ‘island of white tin’ was donated to the ‘Eald Church’ which also existed on an island; so how come the ‘Ines’ can be donated to the ‘Eald church’ already existing on it.

  It is cleverly implied that prior to the arrival of the Saxons, the British name for the Island at Glastonbury was Ineswitrin. Author B does not mention Ineswitrin and nor does any other document but the 601 Charter…. and as we have proposed the original prophecy of Melkin. Author B states: Now, in Heorstan’s neighbourhood, there was an Island belonging to the crown; the old English name for which, was Glaestonia, (antiquito Anglorum vocabulo Glaestonia vocitata).648This in no way implies that the Island was named Ineswitrin or Avalon previously. The name of Ineswitrin is only corroborated in the fabricated charter of St Patrick which is a master piece in retro engineering of the Glastonbury legend and in the additional last paragraph of the Life of Gildas…. both authored by Henry Blois.

648Early Lives of St Dunstan. Winterbottom and Lapidge p.13

Chapter 28 (version B of GR3)

We cannot tell who this King was from the antiquity of the charter. That he was British is quite clear from his calling Glastonbury in his native tongue Ineswitrin, for that is known to have been its British name. Another point is worth notice; how ancient a foundation must be that even then was called old church. Among its Abbots with their barbarous British names, were, besides Worgrez, Ledemund, and Bregored. The dates of their reigns are obscure, but their names and dignities are on public record in the larger church, painted up near the altar. Happy the dwellers in that place, whom reverence for their ancient sanctuary of itself encourages to holiness of life; nor, I believe, can any perish from the way to heaven, of those who at their departing find so many patron from saints to recommend or to defend them.

We can see that someone is trying to persuade us that the charter applies to Glastonbury and so we are told it is ‘quite clear’ based upon the fiction that Ineswitrin in the native tongue of the Briton applied to Glastonbury. It is not ‘quite clear’, simply because it is not true…. and William would not advocate the point!

Nor would William say it is ‘known’ to be Glastonbury’s name in ‘British’ as he had never come across the name until he found the charter. Finberg is one of the few scholars that realises Ineswitrin is not synonymous with Glastonbury and that the grant applied to elsewhere…. although most of his other speculations on Ineswitrin are misguided. As we covered earlier, Grimmer has reservations also. In my opinion the insertion by Henry is as follows: That he was British is quite clear from his calling Glastonbury in his native tongue Ineswitrin, for that is known to have been its British name.

It has to be an interpolation created by Henry as this is what he himself wishes his papal audience to believe because it substantiates the 601 charter. Henry understands that the church was British or Brittonic prior to its takeover by the West Saxon Kingdom. So, it is not William’s statement that the British name for Glastonbury was Ineswitrin. There was no prior evidence of this and William would not have been aware of Henry’s fabrication of Caradoc’s Life of Gildas.

If it had been known by William in his previous researches, it would have been recounted in a saints’ life somewhere or in GR1 or GP. The fact that the only evidence to that effect is supplied in the St Patrick charter and the DA and Caradoc’s life of Gildas, (all fabricated by the same person) is testimony to it being an insertion by Henry Blois in GR3.

It is doubtful that William had any other understanding of Ineswitrin other than it was named on a very old charter as an estate donated to Glastonbury. I doubt ‘Ines’ or ‘Ynis’ even registered with William that in the Brythonic tongue refered to an island….. just as it does today i.e. Ynys Llanddwyn or Llanddwyn Island being a small tidal island off the coast of Anglesey.

William would however have grasped the importance of what this charter would mean in evidence of antiquity which was the main thrust of his researches. The charter is of such a date that it evidences the church was already ‘old’ and hence William makes that observation and knows that it must be pre-west Saxon because of the Dumnonian King.

William would have had no doubt that the Glastonbury church stood long before Augustine’s arrival and William makes this plain in the prologue to VD I: In fact, Glastonbury passed under the sway of the church long before St Patrick, who died in AD 472, while Dunstan saw the light of day in AD 925. William gives credence to the rumour started by Dunstan or author B concerning the possibility of St Patrick at Glastonbury as that was the reason he was asked by the Glastonbury monks to do ‘another’ Dunstan biography. This same assertion is made here in the Glastonbury interpolations in chap 22 of GR3 and in DA in chap 10, but the point is that he understood this while writing VD I.

Finally, it seems fair to say that William did think of the Britons as barbarous and hence the last observations would appear to be William’s own words: The dates of their reigns are obscure, but their names and dignities are on public record in the larger church, painted up near the altar. Happy the dwellers in that place, whom reverence for their ancient sanctuary of itself encourages to holiness of life; nor, I believe, can any perish from the way to heaven, of those who at their departing find so many patron from saints to recommend or to defend them.

We shall see in chapter 35 of DA that Henry Blois recognises a logical discrepancy, especially having been the writer of HRB, which upholds the view that there were no sub Kings in that era. How could Arthur then rule Britain if there is a King of Devon? So he cleverly inserts in DA: It ought rather be believed that this King was an Englishman because in the time of the Britons there were no provincial Kings, as in the time of the English, but only absolute monarchs and also because, although that estate (Ineswitrin) and many others were granted to Glastonbury in the time of the Britons, as is plain from the preceding….

Henry suddenly realises that having made Ineswitrin synonymous with Glastonbury it hardly obeys logic on two counts:  1) That a King of Devon would be donating land that is already on the island on which the church exists if it was one and the same island denoted by its prefix of ‘Ines’.  2) How can there be a provincial King if there is a national King.

Henry Blois deals with this conundrum in two ways, by offering an explanation to the contradiction: yet when the English drove out the Britons they, being pagans, seized the lands that had been granted to churches before finally restoring the stolen lands and many others at the time of their conversion to the faith. In other words the grant now applies to when the Saxon’s came and took the land. By so contriving this invention, he manages to stay consistent that the original estate of Ineswtrin (which he had posited as being one and the same with Glastonbury), is just being re-established by the grant…. now the Saxons have converted to the faith. If Grimmer is right, how does a genuine charter have a date of 601 if the West Saxons arrived c.670 (according to Grimmer) and the rationalisation above is genuine?  I think it was the second invasion of the Saxons in to the West Country c.590 that caused the real donation of Ineswitrin to Glastonbury. The king of Dumnonia oviously knew what was secreted below the St Michael monastery on Burgh Island ans was afraid of this secret knowledge being lost. Hence the reasoning behind the composition of a cryptic note (the Melkin Prophecy) which accompanied the original charter of donation to the old church at Glastonbury.

Chapter 29 (version B of GR3)

In the year of our Lord 670 Cenwealh, then in the 29th year of his reign, gave to Berhtwald Abbot of Glastonbury by the mediation of Archbishop Theodore, two hides at Meare. This Berhtwald against the wishes of the King and his diocesan, resigned from Glastonbury, and retired to rule the monastery at Reculver. So Berhtwald, as he was celebrated for holiness of life, of distinguished lineage (being brother’s son to Aethelred King of the Mercians), and most conveniently situated for Canterbury, succeeded on the death of Theodore to the archiepiscopal throne. I need say no more about the antiquity of the church of Glastonbury. Now let me return in due order to Cenwealh, who (was so generous) ………… main text of GR3 continues.

The whole section just above is William’s, except for where he states: I need say no more about the antiquity of the church of Glastonbury. This in effect splices the reader back into the original updated text of GR3 after all the Glastonbury version B interpolations which have suited Henry’s purpose in garnering evidential support in his case for metropolitan status. The text in GR continues normally until chapter 35 where William is on the subject of King Ine saying: …his own high character can, to this day, be seen reflected; clear too from the noble monasteries built by him at Kingly cost, above all Glastonbury,

Here the text deviates and in William’s GR1 it continues on with the following: … a house outstanding in our times too. He built it in a sequestered marsh, intending that the more confined the monks’ view on earth, the more eagerly they would hold to heavenly things.

However, in the GR3 (or specifically the B version) at this point, instead of the above we have: …‘Ine’s additions to whose splendour will be found described in the little book I have composed on the ancient history of the house’. The C version which we will cover shortly is not entirely what William wrote as a later redaction i.e. it also has been interpolated,649 as it has had content added which is only relevant to the time of Savaric. However, William had redacted 35c and part of 36c which is King Ine’s charter without the later interpolation.

649The interpolation is the latter part of the charter concerned with preventing a bishop coming to Glastonbury. We can speculate that our consolidating author is responsible for the whole or partial interpolation of chapter 36C.

Henry Blois as we have seen above is responsible for the B version and substitutes William’s later redactions of 35C and 36C by replacing it with the small addition cited above about ‘Ine’s additions’. This was done so the B version does not contradict itself in the self-same volume after the additional Glastonbury interpolations i.e. GR3. The problem with William’s 35C and 36C version and the reason it had to be extracted from the B version is that version B was presented as evidence to the pope. If 35C and 36C were included, it would negate what Henry was trying to substantiate in St David having built the stone buildings instead of King Ine.  So, GR2 is more sincere than GR3 but part of 36C has been interpolated at a later date in the conflict with Savaric.

So, to make it clear, instead of what is to be related below i.e. 35C and 36C, Henry inserts just the small addition in the B version: ‘Ine’s additions to whose splendour will be found described in the little book I have composed on the ancient history of the house’.  This replaces both 35C and 36C. In effect this does not contradict Henry’s assertion of a building by St David which he had made previously in chapter 25 of the B version.

So, now going to the ‘C’ version of GR3:

Chapter 35C.

Glastonbury, to which he ordered to be translated the bodies of the blessed martyr Indract and his companions after removal from their place of martyrdom. Indract himself he placed in a stone pyramid on the left of the altar, where the care of the later generations has also laid St Hild and the others beneath the pavement, as chance or purpose decided. Ine also built from its foundations the Church of the holy Apostles, as an appendage of the old church of which I was speaking, and he enriched it with great possessions granting a charter in the following terms:

It is necessary to see clearly what Henry Blois has in effect achieved. In 36C, (which we are getting to), St David’s consecration of the church at Glastonbury is genuine fact and is mentioned in the unadulterated part of the ‘Ine charter’.  It was added into GR2 after William’s researches along with the other redacted pieces we have already covered. However, the sense portrayed by William in 36C has been deliberately corrupted by Henry Blois to become the source for the concocted St David legend at Glastonbury. The reference to St David has been turned into a ridiculous myth where St David now build’s a church and the ‘unheard of miracles’ becomes a clear miraculous sign from God. This, as we shall see is not what William wrote in the King Ine charter in 36C.

Henry, employing the Ine charter, has contrived the St. David building myth in DA and inserted into GR3 chapter 25…. around what was essentially a genuine King Ine charter, which Henry has excluded from GR3 B version on grounds of continuity.  The St David fabrication of Henry’s is what now constitutes chapter 15 in DA. Henry’s aim in the second attempt in 1149 at achieving metropolitan status was toward convincing the pope by establishing the Phagan and Deruvian myth through the St Patrick charter. Also, to avoid any doubt of antiquity, Henry infers that St David built the stone church as an appendage to the Old church…. rather than what William of Malmesbury’s actually believed and wrote i.e. that King Ine built it.

If David really had built the stone church, author B would have mentioned it rather than a vague reference to its antiquity. Given the charter evidence in 36C and chapters 40 and 42 of DA and the fact the Parker MS of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle (in a marginal entry) states that it was Ine who ‘built the minster at Glastonbury’ (not just the monastery buildings), it seems fair to conclude he did. One assumes, only the Old church stood before that. St. David’s name stated as the builder is only contrived from the words in 36C which in no way implies construction but only consecration. However, we must take into account the tradition found in the eleventh century life of St David by Rhygyfarch who ascribes the foundation of Glastonbury to St David and which states that St David founded twelve monasteries to the praise of God: first, arriving at Glastonbury, he built a church there…  If William had known of this, why would he state King Ine built the church?

Henry had redacted initially a copy of DA which certainly contained no mention of Joseph, but it was interpolated and ready for the pope with material which establishes the propaganda for Henry’s first agenda of acquiring metropolitan status. When Henry presents his case for metropolitan to the pope, GR3 and DA are employed as witnesses. Also, the 601 charter is produced. These were presented in conjunction with HRB and Life of Gildas.

However, much later, because of the contradictions of who built what-when, Henry then attempts to clarify in DA in chapter 40. Henry in chapter 40 of DA is merely trying to coalesce the various contradictions from a first papal agenda which moved from an apostolic / Phagan and Deruvian foundation and combine it with his post 1158 agenda which moved from either apostolic/disciplic to a Josephean foundation. Henry would not have posited a Joseph agenda to a pope when Rome had the monopoly on Peter.650

650Saying this does not negate that Joseph came to Britain or is still buried on Burgh Island. It just adds to the fact that any previous knowledge of Joseph as in Cornish tradition has been expunged by Roman influence…. just as chapter 29 of Acts (which mentions St Paul’s visit to Britain) has been deleted from the New testament. Also, the heinous interpolation was added which provided Rome with its self professed authority: And I tell you that you are Peter, and on this rock I will build my church. That sane men and women believe in the pope’s infallibility and position as the representative of Jesus is the most extraordinary lie ever perpetuated which in effect extends the Roman empire to the present era. The prophet Daniel was not wrong!!!

 It is entirely obvious that mention of Joseph in Henry Blois’ DA and grail literature is derived from the Melkin prophecy.So is the icon of the Grail derived from the ‘Duo Fassula’ in the Melkin prophecy.

Joseph would have outranked Rome’s own self-professed primacy through Peter; Joseph being a family member. The answer to the conundrum of when chapters 1 & 2 of DA were written is that the chapters including the Joseph lore were not in DA in 1144 or 1149 but were the last addition of consolidated Henry Blois propaganda finally redacted post 1158 and correlate with the advent of Henry’s Grail story promulgation. Joseph lore at Glastonbury and Grail legend and its attachment to Glastonbury based on the prophecy of Melkin. This is the only reason we have the two strains of Henry Blois’ inventions interwoven i.e. Joseph and the Grail and King Arthur and the Grail. 

Post 1158 Henry Blois re-worked DA to incorporate Henry’s more modern agenda of a Joseph foundation and the establishment of Avalon at Glastonbury. This is how Henry left the copy of DA…. his last interpolations becoming chapter 1 & 2 of DA.

We will also see in DA that Henry Blois puts to good use Ine’s privilege which was omitted from the earlier interoplations found in GR3. But, in DA, Henry employs his own qualifications of being the prime interpolater and understanding his own agendas by giving explanation/rationalisation and a more extended version in chap 40. Here he offers an explanation for the seeming contradictory discrepancy of William’s understanding.  Ine also founded the greater church of the apostles Peter and Paul and because there were many churches there, I wish to insert here the facts about the location of the different churches at Glastonbury and their founders.

Chapter 36C.

I have left the next quote from the C version un-highlighted so that the reader can see the King Ine charter is employed by a monk concerned with the Savaric dispute. Whether or not this is the same as Scott’s consolidating author of DA cannot be determined or if there was more than one interpolator of DA and GR after Henry Blois had died.

In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, I, Ine, endowed of the Lord with the dignity of the King on the advice of Seaxburgh my Queen, and with the leave of Berhtwald Archbishop of Canterbury and all his suffragans, and at the request of Baldred and Aethelheard my sub Kings, and to the old church which is in a place called Glastonbury, which long ago our great high priest and supreme Pontiff consecrated by his own ministry and the ministry of Angels to himself and to Mary ever virgin, as he made manifest to St David by many unheard of miracles, from among those lands, contiguous and convenient, which I possess my inheritance from my father and hold for my especial domain, do grant for further increase of the religious life and for the use of the monks: in Brent ten hides, in Zoy ten hides, in Pilton twenty hides, in Doulting twenty hides, in  Bleadney one hide, together with all those gifts which my predecessors have given to the church aforesaid, to wit: Cenwealh, who by the mediation of Archbishop Theodore gave Meare, Beckery, Godney, Marchey, and Nyland; Centwine, who had been wont to call Glastonbury the mother of saints, and appointed that it should be free from all services both ecclesiastical and lay, granting it also this honourable privilege, that the brethren of that place should enjoy the power of choosing and appointing their own ruler in accordance with the rule of St. Benedict; Bishop Haedde who gave Leigh (in Street), Caedwaalla approving and confirming it with his own hand; albeit a pagan; Baldred, who gave six hides at Pennard; Aethelheard, who gave sixty hides at Polden Hill, with approval and confirmation from myself.  To the devotion and the generous request of all those persons I accede, and against the wiles of the men of ill-will and barking dogs I set the sleeping bulwark of my Royal Charter, that as the church of our Lord Jesus Christ and of Mary, ever virgin, is first in the Kingdom of Britain and the source and fountainhead of all religion, so it may enjoy a privilege and dignity above all others, and that she may never do humble service to any man on earth, who rules over the angel choirs in heaven. Therefore with the approval of Gregory the supreme Pontiff, who receives in the protective embrace of the Roman church both (Glastonbury) as the mother of his Lord, and me (unworthy as I am) with her; and with the consent of all the Kings of Britain, the Archbishops, bishops, thegns and Abbots; I determine and confirm that all the lands the territories and possessions of St Mary of Glastonbury should remain quit and be for ever inviolate and free of all such royal exactions and services as may be decreed from time to time, to which military service and the building of bridges and fortresses, and from the decrees and interference of all archbishops and bishops, even as is found to be confirmed in the ancient charters of that same church and is known to have been provided by my predecessors Cenwealh, Centwine, Caedwalla, and Baldred. Whatever cases shall arise of homicide, sacrilege, poisoning, theft, rapine, in the ordering of churches and appointing of their boundaries, in the ordination of clerks, in the synodal assemblies and in judicial investigations of every kind, let them without the pre-judgement of any man be determined as the Abbot and convent may dispose.

To all the Kings of my Kingdom, the archbishops, bishops, thegns and Princes, I ordain as they value their honour and my love for them and to all servants mine as well as theirs I ordain as they value their bodily safety, and none of them presumed to enter the island of Lord Jesus Christ and of Mary ever virgin, to wit, Glastonbury, nor the possessions of the said church, for the purpose of  impleading or making search or forcible removal or any other act that might be to the scandal of the servants of God in that place. This too I prohibited by the authority of Almighty God and of Mary ever virgin and of the blessed Apostles Peter and Paul and of all saints, that in the mother church of Glastonbury or in its daughter churches of Zoy, Brent, Moorlich, Shapwick, Street,Butliegh, and Pilton, or in their chapels or in the islands, for any reason whatsoever any Bishop should presume to establish his episcopal see or celebrate solemn masses or consecrate altars or dedicate churches or conduct ordinations or make any dispositions whatsoever, unless he be invited by the Abbot or brethren of the aforesaid place. Should he come for this purpose at their invitation, let him not usurp for his own use any of the goods of the church or of the offerings made thereat, knowing that in two places lodgings have been set apart for him out of the possessions of the church, one in Pilton and one in the Vill called Polden Hill, that he may have a place of entertainment on his arrival or resting place on his departure. For it is not lawful for him, unless he be detained by stress or whether by bodily infirmity, or be invited by the Abbot or brethren, to pass the night there or to do so in the company of more than three clerks or four of the most. And let the said Bishop look well to this, that every year with those of his clerks who are of Wells, he acknowledge his mother the church of Glastonbury with a solemn litany on the Monday after Ascension day. But if being puffed up by pride he failed to do so or contravene what has been above ordained and confirmed, let him lose the lodgings above appointed for him. Let the Abbot and monks be free to receive the sacrament of the church from anyone of their choice who observes the canonical Easter, whether in the church of Glastonbury or in its dependent churches or in their chapels. Whosoever at any future time and for any occasion whatsoever, of whatever dignity, profession or rank, attempts to convert or brings to nought this record of my generous liberality, let him know that he will perish in everlasting confusion with the arch traitor Judas in the devouring flames of inexpressible torment.

This charter of donation was drawn up in the year of our Lord’s incarnation 725, the fourth indiction, in the presence of King Ine and of Berhtwald Archbishop of Canterbury’.

It seems that the author who has interpolated GR3 to create version C in Savaric’s time has interpolated with additions Ine’s charter derived from William’s unadulterated DA.

Version B of GR3 from chapter 38 onward through to the end of chapter 150 (which itself might be suspect) seems to be an unadulterated version of William’s genuine updated redaction. I shall include the additions here just for consistency to show that the B version is in fact William’s last redaction with Henry Blois’ interpolations interspersed. The main confusion to modern scholarship has been that these later ‘innocuous’ additions to version B, which are the product of William’s more recent learning, are accounted similarly with the Blois interpolations…. which, as we can see from most of the above form a basis for propaganda.

Chapter 38

Cuthred bestowed many benefits on Glastonbury, and gave them a charter in the following words:

Chapter 39

In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, I, Cuthred, King of the West Saxons, confirm all the gifts of previous King’s of Centwine, Baldred, Ceadwalla, Ine, Aethelheard, and of Aethelbald King of the Mercians, in towns and in villages, in farms and fields and greater estates, with which the ancient city of Glastonbury was endowed, and this benefaction of the Kings aforesaid, confirmed as it is with the subscription of my own hand and the sign of the cross, shall endure for ever approved and ratified, as I hereby decree, ”while the revolving skies with ordered sway round earth and sea the starry ether wheels”. But if any man full of tyranny and insolence, attempts for any reason to break the witness of this might give and bring it all to naught, let him be separated by the winnowing fan of the last judgement from the company of the Saints, and being joined with the society of the rapacious, pay to all eternity the price of his violence and the presumption. But who is so with good intent is zealous to approve, support and confirm it, may his prayers be answered, and may he behold the glory of the most high for ever and ever together with the blessed hosts of the Angels and of all the saints. The text of this deed and gift was published in the monastery aforesaid in the presence of King Cuthred, and he with his own generous hand laid it upon the high altar in the wooden church where the brethren do honour to the burial place of abbot Haemgils, in the year of the incarnation 745.

Chapter 50.5

For, as I have described in my recent book on the antiquity of the church of Glastonbury, the bones of the holy Bishop Aidan, of Abbot Ceolfrith, and of the most holy virgin, St Hild, and of many others were at that time translated to Glastonbury, and some bodies of other saints elsewhere.

Chapter 66

He lies in France at St Paul’s Cormery, a house built by Charlemagne on his advice. That is why even today in that church food and drink of four monks are distributed as daily alms of the soul of Alcuin.

Chapter 138 version B

(St Peters Church)… Which is now destroyed but which I know from my own eyes was large and by the standard of ancient times, came first in the monastery; St Mary’s which the monks used prior to the church which now stands was built later, in King Edgar’s days, under Abbot Aelfric. Of the reputation Aethelstan enjoyed among the Gauls, both in the toils of wall and in Christian piety, the letter which I subjoined gives some indication:

To Aethelstan, I have the honour of the most high and undivided Trinity and with the most distinguished intercession of all saints Kings glorious and munificent, I Radbod, prior of St Samson the Bishop, wish glory in this world and in the next, internal blessedness.

May it please your most generous and exalted majesty, O most religious and among all the early Kings of our own day most excellent and illustrious King Aethelstan, I would have you know well most godly prince, that while the stability of this our country still endured, your father Edward introduced himself by letter to the community of brethren of St Samson the great confessor and to Archbishop Levenanus my senior and cousin, and his clerks. As a result down to this day we offer our untiring suffrages to Christ the King for the salvation of his soul and for your salvation, and by day and night, as we behold your great kindness to us, in our psalms and masses and prayers, as though I and my 12 canons have been prostrate at your knee, we promise to beseech God mercy for you. And now I send you relics which we know are dearer and that all property on Earth, to wit, the bones of St Senator, St Paternus and St Scubilio, master of the aforesaid St Paternus, who likewise passed to live with Christ the same day and hour as St Paternus. The these two Saints beyond question lay with St Paternus on his left and right in the sepulchre, and their festivals are celebrated on 23 September, as is that of St Paternus. And so, glorious King, pillar of holy Church, humbler of heathen wickedness, mirror of your realm, exemplar of all goodness, scatterer of your enemies, father of clerks, helper of the needy, lover of all Saints, suppliant of the Angels, we who for our deserts and our transgressions live in exile and captivity in France, pray and humbly beseech you that in your felicity, in your generosity, in your great pity you should not forget us’. Such was the letter.

For the rest, the King in trusted the relics of St Paternus to Malmesbury, and those of the other saints to Milton, a place where he had established a monastery from its foundations. For at that time as I have said above, while the piratical Northmen were infesting the whole seacoast as well as the city which lie on the Loire, the bodies of saints translated from Brittany and that part of Gaul now called Normandy and carried to safer places were, because of the poverty of their bearers, easily available for sale to anyone, and especially to Aethelstan, a well-known King with a great appetite for such things.

Chapter 139.5

(submitting to a seven-year penance) (so the story goes) underwent involuntary restraint at Lamport. Hence, when he saw that the neighbouring church of Mulchelney was a very modest building, is said to have vowed more than once, that if he were ever released, he would raise it with great distinction. Whatever be the truth of this, one thing is certain, that, as I have said in muniments of the church, King Aethelstan raised the church of Muchelney to greater heights in honour of St Peter, helping those who dwelt there with many rents. It is also to his credit that, if we may believe it, he (took passionate vengeance on) the man who had him formed against his brother.

Chapter 150 B version

Edgar of glorious memory, King of England, son of King Edmund, whose attention was especially directed towards the worship of God, frequently came to the monastery of Mary, holy mother of God at Glastonbury, and made every effort to exalt that place beyond all others in faith and importance; hence he made a gift of many splendid privileges with the common consent of the bishops, Abbots, and leading men of the province. The first is that no one except among the house should enjoy the name and office of Abbot there, and then only after undisputed election, according to the provisions of the rule, by the unqualified assent of the house. If it proves necessary for the Abbot or monk of some other place to be put in charge, Edgar decreed that no one should be chosen so one elected by the congregation of the monastery to rule over them, as fear of God dictates to them; but to prevent such an outcome, they are to take every trouble to discover whether someone, even the least of the congregation, can be found suitable for the office. He thought it proper, therefore, that the monks should forever retain the right to elect their Abbot, though he reserved to himself and his heirs the power to present the pastoral staff to the brothers chosen. He also laid down that whenever the Abbot and monks of the place decided that some of their own people should be marked out with holy orders, they should have them ordained in the name of St Mary, monk or clerk, as they thought suitable, by any canonically ordained Bishop, either in his see or in the monastery of St Mary at Glastonbury. He also agreed that, just as he did in his own property, so too the Abbot and convent should decide causes affecting the whole island, in all secular or church business, without anyone saying them nay. Nor would it be permitted to anyone to enter the island of his birth, whether he be Bishop or thegn or prince or another of whatever rank, in order to do anything that might be prejudicial to the servants of God there, just as his predecessors laid down and confirm the privilege, namely Centwine, Ine, Aethelheard, Cuthred, Alfred, Edward, Aethelstan, and Edmund.

When, therefore, as has been said, he had decided to confirm these privileges on the place in accordance with the general agreement of his bishops, Abbots, and nobles, he placed his own beautifully wrought ivory and gold staff on the altar of the holy mother of God, and by that gift handed the privileges over for possession for all time to the holy mother of God and her monks. Presently he had the staff cut in half in his presence, so that none among later Abbots could give it away or sell it, giving instructions that half of it should be kept in situ as a perpetual reminder of the said gift. But recalling the wanton fickleness to which men can succumb, and fearing that someone might one day try to remove these privileges or drive the monks out he sent this charter, witness of his Kingly munificence, to the glorious Lord Pope John, successor to Octavian, praying that he strengthen them in writing with the papal authority. The Pope received the embassy kindly and confirmed what had been ordained with the unanimous agreement of the Roman Council, putting in writing the papal instruction and turning a dreadful vengeance of everlasting anathema against any future violator. The confirmation sent to Glastonbury by the Pope, King Edgar of fragrant memory placed on the altar of Mary the blessed mother of God as a lasting memorial, ordering that is carefully preserved from then on for the information of posterity. In case we should appear to be making all this up, we have found it agreeable to insert both these documents of all those who seek not to enter the fold of St Mary like shepherds through the door, but like thieves and robbers, to break into it by some other way.

Let all the faithful be aware that I, John, by the mercy of our pious maker, the unworthy Pope of the holy see of Rome, have been moved by the humble request made by Edgar, a glorious King of the English, and Dunstan Archbishop of Canterbury, on behalf of the monastery of St Mary of Glastonbury, a house which they themselves had, through love of the King on high, enriched with many great possessions, increasing the monastic (population and instituting a stricter) observance there, and had shored up by the Royal command; I too will do the same, without delay. Assenting to their well-meant request, I received that place into the bosom of the Roman church and the protection of the blessing Apostles, and I affirm and confirm by privilege that until the end it remain in the monastic order under which it now flourishes, and that the monks choose their Shepherd from among their own number. But the ordination both of monks and clerks is to be at the discretion of the Abbot and convent. We also decree that no man whatever may enter the Island to hold court or to investigate or correct anything else there. If anyone plots to disobey, or to remove, retain, diminish, or rashly assault the possessions of the church, let him be subject to perpetual curse unless he regains his senses, on the authority of God, the Father, son, and holy spirit, and Mary, the holy mother of God, and the holy Apostles Peter and Paul, and all the saints. But on all who do right by the place that the peace of our Lord Jesus Christ rest, amen, and let those conditions remain unshaken.

‘Done in the time of Aelfweard, Abbot of the monastery’

These things, therefore, the said King Edgar confirmed by his holy writ at London in the 12th year of his reign. And in the same year, 965 A.D. Pope John gave them his authority in a general synod at Rome, and ordered all the distinguished men who controlled the council to confirm them. Let, therefore, those who disregard such a curse realise under what hard sentence of excommunication they lie; and indeed Christ handed to St Peter, Prince of the Apostles, the power of binding and loosing, together with the keys of heaven. It is clear and patient to any one of the faithful that he who presides over the Roman church is the vicar of the apostle and the especial heir to his power. John of holy memory in his time presided in a praiseworthy manner over that church, just as even today he flourishes in glorious recollection; for he was advanced in that position by the choice of God and the whole people. If then, the decree of the apostle Peter is fixed, so consequently is that of Pope John. But no one can be so mad as to deny that the decree of Peter is fixed; so no sane man can argue otherwise John’s. These people then must allow to the blessed Peter and his successors the power given them by Christ and cease to flout the authority of such an interdict. Otherwise, if they disregarded it, they will, like the devil and his lackeys, fall perpetually under the curse. It is therefore beyond question that no outsider who has snatched the monastery for himself has failed to lose it disgracefully, and that this has befallen each of them not by any machination of the monks but by the judgement of God in enforcement of his holy authority. Let therefore no one who reads these words underrate there force; then no one draw attention to himself by even a mild show of anger. For if he is angry, he will be acknowledging that the words perhaps written for another apply to him too.

I have highlighted what seems to be suspicious polemic which indicates later interpolation after Henry’s death directed at the Bishop of Wells. We can only suspect on grounds that it is about Glastonbury and surely seems aimed at interference from Savaric. However, as we have covered before, while Henry was at Clugny and his power and influence had waned….there may have been interference from a bishop, but it is doubtful it came from Robert of Lewes.

Chapter 398.4

But this great victory was not achieved without bloodshed; for he lost many of his dearest friends, among them that distinguished man and valiant knight Roger of Gloucester. Severely wounded in the head by a bolt from a cross bow at the siege of Falaise, he gave to the church of St Peter’s Gloucester the manor called Coln St Andrew, and for this he sought the assent and concession of the King, who had come at once to see him, on which occasion, he besmirched with blood from his forehead the Kings hand when he kissed it by way of the thanks. As further evidence of this action we have thought good to insert the confirmation and donation and the testimony of the King against Gilbert of Minières.

‘Henry, King of the English, to Samson Bishop of Worcester and Walter Sheriff of Gloucester and all his barons of Gloucestershire both French and English, greeting;

Be it known to you that I have given and conceded the manor of Coln to the church of St Peter’s Gloucester for the common sustenance of the monks, as Roger of Gloucester gave and conceded it to them, to hold as securely as he did, for the souls of myself and my wife and those of my predecessors. Witnesses: Girmund Abbot of Winchcombe and Roger of Gloucester and Hugh Small.’

‘Henry King of the English, to his archbishops, bishops, Abbots, earls, barons, sheriffs, and all his faithful followers, both French and English throughout all England greeting.

Know that the monks of Gloucester and Gilbert of Minières came before me in my court, on a date set between them, to settle the dispute between them concerning the manor of Coln which Gilbert claimed as his against them and their abbot; and Adam de Port and William son of Odo testified before me that they were present when Roger of Gloucester gave that manor as alms to the church of St Peter and the monks serving God there, and when I confirmed that donation to them at Roger’s request, and that Gilbert refused judgement for it.

Witnesses: William Archbishop of Canterbury, and Roger Bishop of Salisbury, and William Bishop of Winchester, and Bernard Bishop of St David’s, and William Bishop of Exeter, and Urban Bishop of Glamorgan, and Jeffrey the Chancellor, and Robert de Sigillo, and Miles of Gloucester, and Henry de Port, and Walter of Amfreville, and William of La Folie and William and Roger and sons of Adam de Port. Given at Winchester in the year of our Lord 1127’.

In this chapter on GR, we can see that GR3 has a high percentage of interpolations on Glastonbury, some simply William’s later redactions amongst which Henry Blois has inserted propagandist material in (version B). As long as we can understand who the interpolations serve, we can then better understand at what stage they were written.  As we will see in DA, what is often tentative in GR3 is often posited as fact when Henry consolidated his final version of DA which establishes the bulk of Glastonbury lore. Who would ever have suspected the venerable Bishop of Winchester to have carried out such a fraud.

Finally, I will include here what William divulges of King Arthur in GR.  Since Henry Blois is not concerned with anything else in his B version of GR, except those evidences which help his claim to metropolitan, it seems natural that he would not enlarge any further on Arthur than William’s original comments. The other updates of GR3 can be accounted to new information learnt by William while at Glastonbury. If his brief mention of Arthur had been expanded upon, suspicion of authorship of HRB and interpolation might then be found to have a commonality at Glastonbury.

With his decease of the Briton’s strength withered away and their hopes dwindled and ebbed; at this point, in fact, they would have collapsed completely, had not Vortigern’s successor Ambrosius, the sole surviving Roman, kept down the barbarian menace with the outstanding aid of warlike Arthur. This Arthur is the hero of many wild tales among the Britons even in our own day, but assuredly deserves to be the subject of reliable history rather than that of  false and dreaming fable; for he was long the mainstay of his falling country, rousing to battle the broken spirit of his countrymen, and at length at the siege of Mount Badon, relying on the image of our Lord’s mother which he had fastened upon his arms, he attacked nine hundred of the enemy single handed, and routed them with incredible slaughter. 8.2

It was then that, in the province of Wales called Rhos, they discovered the grave of Gawain, who was Arthur’s nephew, being his sister’s son, and not unworthy of his uncle. He ruled in the part of Britain still called Galloway, and was a knight with a heroic reputation; but he was driven from his Kingdom by a brother and nephew of Hencest, of whom I have spoken in the first book, though he got some compensation for his exile from the great damage previously inflicted on them. And he deserved a share of his uncle’s glory, because they postponed for many years the fall of their ruined country. Arthur’s grave however, is nowhere to be found, whence come, the traditional old wives’ tales that he may yet return. In any case the tomb of the other prince was found, as I have already said, in the King William’s time on the seashore….. 287

If, as I suggest, the Melkin prophecy had stipulated Ineswitrin originally and Henry had employed the name in HRB instead of concocting the name Avallon, everyone would certainly have suspected that Galfridus Arthur was associated with Glastonbury, especially considering the recently emerged content of the Life of Gildas. Henry did not utilise the name Ineswitrin in HRB because he was reacting to the earlier agenda in ensuring the 601 charter was relevant to Glastonbury by concocting the etymology that Ineswitrin was Glastonbury.

It became simpler at the later date when Henry came up with the idea to fabricate the St Patrick’s charter, to aver that both Avalon and Ineswitrin were the ancient names for Glastonbury. Because the 601 charter was being used as evidence in the case for metropolitan status for Western England, Henry did not use the name Ineswitrin in First Variant where Avalon first appears; and we know First Variant was composed using a template of an updated and evolved Primary Historia for the 1144 appeal for metropolitan. In the Primary Historia composed 1137-38, the icon of a mystical island in connection to Arthur nor the name of Avalon have yet appeared to Henry’s muses.

Therefore, it is not by accident that the etymological hodgepodge in the last paragraph of the Life of Gildas gets added to Henry’s already written Life of Gildas c.1139-40 and Avalon first appears in First Variant at the same time…. as the reader is now appraised that the two names are both common to the same prophecy of Melkin. It would not have taken long for someone to deduce the connection of authorship of HRB to Henry.

So, it is only later when Henry Blois’‘second agenda’ takes priority and the bishop of Asaph is dead that Joseph of Arimathea, (with whom the island of Ineswitrin had originally been connected in the Melkin prophecy), was then to be associated to Arthur’s Insula Avallonis. Henry’s muses invented stories which were proliferated into the ears of Chrètien and Henry’s verse work regarding Joseph and Merlin was put into prose by Robert de Boron through the elusive Blaise on the continent; through Henry’s visits to the court of Champagne. The explanation of why Robert’s works could only be based on works by Henry Blois in verse is explained in the section on the Grail legends.

We can see that it was the prophecy of Melkin that Henry’s muses or imagination utilise as a basis for the story of the Grail. The Grail came into being from the enigmatic but cryptic code found in the prophecy. Henry used the essential icon of the duo fassula. He did not know of what the duo fassula consisted, but it seems likely he understood it as a vessel as this is made plain by Robert de Boron and is a natural association to make since a literal translation infers blood and sweat…. liquids contained in vessels. 

The duo fassula was linked with Joseph in the prophecy and was to be found also in the same sepulchre containg Joseph, on an island. As we now understand, the name Ineswitrin was substituted. Henry Blois uses his substituted name of Avalon which is clear from Robert’s work recorded supposedly by ‘Blaise’ and what was written by Master Blihis in the ‘Grail book’ implying the Grail came to Avalon…. exactly as it is waiting to be found on the Island originally mentioned in the prophecy i.e. Ineswitrin or Burgh Island obviated by the exact geometry which points to Burgh Island.

We should not forget that Melkin’s prophecy must have existed in some other work with the original name Ineswitrin (if indeed it was not a separate folio found in the chest by William of Malmesbury) and since it made little sense….it is probably a good reason why it is not in DA or the Glastonbury cartulary. The Prophecy of Melkin must have pre-existed John of Glastonbury who was completely unaware of the accuracy of its instructions which indicate Burgh Island as the burial site of Joseph. John of Glastonbury could not randomly generate such accuracy by chance invention. Nor could the accuracy of the Geometry be created in the proposed method of composition of the prophecy put forward by the expert Carley i.e. the prophecy is a composite from different authors. How the hell would the 104 mile line terminate on an island in Devon if his ridiculous proposition is given any credence. 

However, John of Glastonbury was aware that someone prior to him had associated certain features in the prophecy with the old church and the old church was in John’s day accepted to have existed in Avalon. It should be remembered that John refers to Melkin as if his readers understand already of his existence as they naturally would…… having seen the book composed by Henry Blois about Arthur and the round table, purportedly written by Melkin i.e. the book called De Regis Arthurii mensa rotunda.

Henry Blois sees the advantage to be gained by improvising and foisting upon the world at large his ‘second agenda’ post 1158. While writing VM at Clugny, while lamenting the 19 years651 of his brother’s reign, he implicates Glastonbury as Avalon by calling it Insula Pomorum. This is a part of the conversion process of Avalon becoming a physical location at Glastonbury. Henry in VM has concocted associations with the last two stanzas of the Black Book text of Afallennau where the Apple tree will stay hidden until the two sons of prophecy come in the shape of Cynan652 and Cadwaladr which he then uses in the John of Cornwall’s prophecies and the Merlin prophecies in HRB. Yet we know it was not Merlin…. but someone interested in causing mayhem and rebellion against Henry II in the final edition.

651Vita Merlini. “Nineteen were the apple trees which once stood here with their fruit: they stand so no longer. Who, who has stolen them from me? Where have they gone so suddenly? Now I see them, now not. The qusetion of who stole Henry’s life is the answer to why seditious prophecies were composed i.e. Henry II.

652Henry Blois purposefully conflates Cynan Dindaethwy or Cynan ap Rhodri King of Gwynedd c. 798 – c. 816 in the prophecies with Conan Earl of Richmond c. 1138–1171, who Henry is trying to incite to rebellion against Henry II. Henry employs the same process with Cadwaladrap Cadwallon King of Gwynedd  c. 655 – 682 in the same instance trying to incite Cadwaladr ap Gruffydd c.1096 – 1172 to join forces with the Scots and Cornish and Conan to unseat Henry II from the throne by manipulating the prophecies of Merlin.

Henry Blois’ ‘first agenda’ deals with the pursuit of metropolitan status pre-1155. The start of what I have termed the ‘second agenda’ commences in VM in pointing to the obvious association that the Island of Apples has with Somerset where the apples are plenty. This runs in conjunction with the further interpolations in DA concerning Joseph of Arimathea and the propagation of Grail literature through Master Blihis and Blaise recounted by Robert de Boron and Chrétien de Troyes. It is at this period, post 1158, where the Grail edifice has its beginning….. the actual point in time where reams of scholarly deductions have removed it from. Thus, the essential building blocks of Grail lore stemming from the prophecy of Melkin are now lost through a contrived chronology built by reams of scholars since the turn of the twentieth century….. a false empirical wasteland which by its own invented strictures deduces the Melkin prophecy a fake.

The duo Fassula as the Grail, along with Joseph, are integrated in romances with ‘Geoffrey’s’ Arthur and his Avalon. The Grail is linked to Arthur by Chrétien; and Robert de Boron also expands upon ‘Geoffrey’s’ Merlin and supposedly by ‘a fortuitous set of circumstances’….speaks of Joseph and the Grail and their connection to Avalon.

The whole continental interest is initiated by Henry impersonating Wace and spreading the myth of Arthur in the French vernacular through the Roman de Brut. How the hell does Wace living in Caen know more than a Welsh ‘Geoffrey’ to introduce a ’round table’ and yet we know of Melkin’s association with Glastonbury and yet Melkin was he who supposedly wrote the book called De Regis Arthurii mensa rotunda. I wonder ….at a stretch…do you think all these highly improbable connections might have something to do with Henry Blois rather than depending on random fortuitous convergence of factors.

 The Wace material, as we have covered, had been started probably shortly after the metropolitan attempt of 1149 and was based on the First Variant version of HRB when Henry first started to compose Roman de Brut. It was then finished just after the Vulgate version became more evolved and disseminated c.1155-58

The various independent testimonies of Bleheris and Blaise etc. are just the incognito names for Monseigneur Blois. Henry employed a Jongleur in front of the Count of Poitou (the future Richard I) amongst others, as he spread his tales of Romanz to the amused court at Champagne.

‘Wace’ accuses the storytellers of embellishing their narratives until they appear as fable and Chrétien referred to Erec as ‘the hero of Tales which those who had their livelihood by relating such stories were wont to mangle and spoil in the presence of Kings’. Chrétien also says the ‘Perceval’ was the best tale ever told in a Royal court. It was Henry who could gain access to all. Given what we have covered so far, there seems little doubt that Henry Blois is directly responsible for propagating the ‘Matter of Britain’ in various different ways but the modern students exiting universities today will have had their blinkers firmly affixed by the old guard.

The point of greatest importance to note is that Henry Blois recognised and accepted that Joseph’s burial was in Britain along with the duo Fassula (whatever it was). Joseph and the duo fassula’s existence in Britain was historical and both were to be found in the same sepulchre on an island. In effect, it was Henry himself who masked it as fable by reiterating his Arthuriad tale so frequently that little by little Henry Blois has decked and painted, till his embellishment of the truth stands hidden in the Melkin prophecy and his inventions in the HRB and propaganda concerning Glastonbury: The minstrel has sung his ballad, the storyteller told over his tale so frequently; little by little he has decked and painted, till by reason of his embellishment the truth stands hid in the trappings of a tale. Thus, to make a delectable tune to your ear, history goes masking as fable. Wace-(Henry Blois).

The fact that Faral653 has two bourdeurs ribauds boasting their knowledge of the Romances telling of such people as Kay and Perceval le Blois and Pertenoble le Gallois…. it is not surprising that we can accuse Henry of originating these names, especially when we consider his good friend Peter the Venerable, (who he entrusted with his moveable wealth when Henry fled England in 1155), could be the template for Pertenoble le Gallois. With a name like Perceval le Blois, as Henry’s Perceval (like himself)…. Henry needs to find the Grail.

However, the coup de grace was not only the Joseph additions in DA, which correlated with his continental Joseph of Arimathie and other Grail material concerning Arthur and other hero knights: but it was the fact that in DA he had stated where Arthur was buried. Henry Blois knew that if he planted a body for Arthur and it was found, his alter ego would be more famous than any other King in history.  For those at Glastonbury at the unearthing there was no doubt that the bones were from Arthur. They had probably been buried 20-30 years earlier, long before the time of discovery.

It was Henry Blois’ certainty that one day after his death Arthur’s bones would be dis-interred. Arthur could not be found until Henry’s last redaction of his consolidated lore found in DA entered the public domain (after Henry’s death)…. and that too was nearly thirty years after William of Malmesbury’s death.

What has confounded researchers is the presumptive diktat that any mention of Avalon or Arthur in DA has been definitively accounted by scholars as interpolation which occurred after the dis-interment.654 Obviously their reasoning behind such a misguided assumption is based upon the idea that pressures for financing the rebuild of the Abbey were to be relieved by the alms brought about by the discovery of the body.

Scholarship is agreed that this is what inspired the fraudulent discovery by Henry de Sully of King Arthur’s remains in 1190-91. This theoretical standpoint is an a priori (unfounded knowledge which proceeds from erroneous theoretical deduction) presumption and runs contrary to the eyewitness account of Giraldus.655 More profoundly, if the position of the grave really was a late addition into DA ….why is there no account of the disinterment, rather than the plain fact of where King Arthur was discovered.

653E. Faral, Mimes Francais du XIII Siècle p.96

654Scott’s insistence on this a priori formulates his chronology:…because of the reference to Avalon, which we know was made only after the claim to possess Arthur’s bones. P.188

655See section on Giraldus Cambrensis

As to archaeological evidence of Wattle buildings at Glastonbury in the distant past: campaigns of excavation between 1908 and 1979, have attempted to identify the various features described by both author B and William of Malmesbury. Unfortunately, no comprehensive excavation report has ever been published.656

However, I am not implying that there never was a ‘Wattle’ church. It is the fact that the interpolations in GR which seem to be from Henry Blois corroborate the wattle mentioned in Melkin’s prophecy which makes me suspicious…. especially once we have understood that the prophecy and its directions never applied to Glastonbury. Therefore the ‘Wattle’ in the prophecy could not apply to the antiqua or vetusta ecclesia, but we are being persuaded to draw that conclusion. That means someone at an early stage must have knowledge of the Melkin prophecy.

What is known as just a wooden church in Dunstan’s day has its construction highlighted too often for it to seem naturally remarked upon as we will see in progression.  In GR3 chapter 26: Paulinus Archbishop of York and later Bishop of Rochester, who according to the tradition of our fathers clothed the church, which had long been made of wattle as we have said, in a covering of wooden planking. Also in DA chapter 19: Paulinus, Bishop of Rochester and earlier Archbishop of York, had strengthened the structure of the church, previously made of Wattle, as we said, with a layer of boards and had covered it from the top down with lead.

We could posit that the author of the Perlesvaus or ‘Grail book’ had Glastonbury in mind, (the original book now lost), having been propagated by Master Blihis. It may be the ‘Book’ which Henry is presenting in the Mosan plates as he is portrayed prostrated. The person writing about the Grail chapel has in mind the chapel at Glastonbury because in the Perlesvaus there is a: chapel nouvelemant faite, qui mout estoit bele e riche; si estoit covert de plon…. the DA features the same church with lead covering.

There is no mention of Wattle except in those places where we know Henry Blois has interpolated and this is my reason for suspicion that there might be an underlying ulterior motive. In GR3 and DA, too much attention is paid by the interpolator on the church’s construction which used to be wattle but is now wood. To my mind, the one reason which stands out is that cratibus in the prophecy is the link to Melkin’s prophecy through the word virgea.

The reader might think this a mute-point, but in VD1 when talking about the relics which had been transferred to Glastonbury ‘from beyond the Humber, I shall be happy to relate when the moment arises in my book on the antiquity of the church’….657a few lines later states: at Glastonbury as I mentioned before there is next to the wooden church, a stone one whose founder is said by old reliable tradition to be King Ine. The point is that if VD I and DA are written at the same time or the DA just shortly after VD I…. what could possibly cause the author to suddenly start taking an interest in the previous construction of the church, when he had referred to it as just a wooden church only months before. Why in GR3 and DA (which we know have both been interpolated by Henry) does this become a high-lighted issue; except to coincide with criteria found in the Prophecy of Melkin.

656The early lives of Dunstan, Winterbottom and Lapidge, p. 12

657VSD I,16.2

Why does our interpolator want his audience to know the current church (in wooden board or covered with lead) ‘used to be’ previously in wattle. What can only be normally considered an inconsequential fact is thus made into an issue like the lady protesteth too much. It begs the question as to why, if the old church is not of wattle at the time William published DA or GR3; why do we need to be informed of its former construction by an interpolator in two separate works of William of Malmesbury?  I only mention this because it has a vital bearing on the considerations of the old church matching the description in Melkin’s prophecy when, in reality, the prophecy is obviously referring to a completely different location.

If I am correct about the reasoning, it would add credence to any-one who still has doubts that the prophecy existed in Henry’s time and leads to the conclusion that it was his inspiration for much of the Glastonbury Grail legend; the establishment by Henry’s muses in HRB of Arthur’s mystical island and Arthur subsequently being found in Avalon in the future…. at the very place Henry had been abbot.

We can see the same gambit used at a later date by implying the bifurcated line also references where the church once stood before the fire. This can be seen in my section on the prophecy of Melkin where I show ‘The bronze plaque’ which provides fictional relevance to Melkin’s prophecy.

Fourteenth century Glastonbury monk craft is mimicking the Melkin prophecy not the prophecy’s composition being based upon facets of the old church. 

Herein lies the problem with modern scholars. Firstly, if you deny Melkin’s geometrical solution you would never understand that it is intended for purpose i.e. to show on which Island Joseph’s tomb awaits to be discovered. If you deny Melkin’s prophecy existed in the time of Henry Blois, you could never make the connections mentioned above between the people and places and literature. You would end up with a theory like Lagorio’s which is backward and inverse and then the problem arises that because nothing makes sense….. you have to make false assumptions to make a concocted theory fit together; and since none of it fits together the conclusion can only be at best vague.

The prophecy and the duo fassula and the introduction of Joseph existed at an earlier date than that proposed by Carley or Lagorio.658 In William’s day the old Church was not in wattle…. so why is the church’s previous construction highlighted, (who cares?) excepting that it fits the criteria of ‘cratibus’ in Melkin’s Prophecy. The prophecy is in an already extant document; and the fact that the 104-mile line is in reality that which Melkin wanted us to construct (so that it indicates Burgh Island), is witnessed by the search for Joseph at Montacute by Henry and the consequent composition of De Inventione. It could only be Melkin who knew at this time that the line went through the marker point of the hill at Montacute which had been a clue to confirm that the constructed line from Avebury terminated on the said island by passing through this point. (carefully hidden according to Father Good).

658Lagorio, seems to think that somehow, the whole edifice (put together by Henry Blois’ inspiration and propaganda) was formulated in response to the chivalric claim of Charlemagne and was instigated by Henry II: …by quelling those rebellious Celtic factions within his English realm, whose belief in future national leadership was fostered by Arthur’s promised return. Therefore, the institution of a British legend, praising the deeds of King Arthur and his round table, glorifying the heroic past of Great Britain, and establishing a national Monastic shrine would have been patently advantageous to the monarchy.  It is a madness to think that Henry II was the driving force of promoting Arthur at Glastonbury. Are we really to believe that Henry II was in some way responsible for the conversion of Glastonbury into Avalon? Are we to suppose the production of the Charter of St Patrick just fortuitously happened in conjunction with Henry II’s facilitation of the discovery of Arthur…. and the Avalon legend at Glastonbury? Our expert assures us that: Since Glastonbury had traditionally been equated with Avalon, Arthur could easily be included among the abbey’s early royal patrons….Depending on which argument she is defending; in one instance there is a tradition of Avalon before the unearthing and in the next it is the Leaden cross which establishes the tradition where there had not been one before.

Just to counter any argument that Joseph’s relation to Montacute related by Father Good could be a later discovery by those Templars who entered the tomb and had de-ciphered the prophecy; I should remind the reader of De Inventione being the product of Henry’s search at Montacute and his relation to Waltham. We know he was looking for Joseph on an island in the old Dumnonia, hence his appropriation of Looe island at that date.

The only other three cogent pieces of Melkin’s prophecy which are applicable to the ‘old church’ are at best tentative. Virginem adorandam (the adorable virgin), does fit with St Mary’s church, but so could it fit with local directions on the island as we have covered.  Oratori which applies to a church could have been an ecclesiastical institution rumoured to have existed on Burgh Island in the distant past…. the footprint of which is now covered by the current Hotel made plain by Camden who refers to it as a St Michael church. The ‘Island’ is probably the most clearly unequivocal part of the prophecy, but Avalon as we have seen is contrived as being applicable to Glastonbury and the name is unheard of in relation to an island in Britain before Henry’s HRB. The duo fassula becomes Henry’s sang réal, which in turn through oral translation or purposeful obfuscation became san Graal or Holy Grail. Helinand’s description of a large plate may just be a coincidental rendering of a word Graal in relation to a platter. However, we know Henry passed by Froidmont next to Meuse and so may well have implanted news of the Grail at the abbey which Helinand added to his chronological history.

The directional data encoded in the prophecy was not understood until the modern era since the Templars unpicked the encryption and removed the shroud from the cave.

It was not until after Henry Blois’ era that any relevance for the bifurcated line was sought by establishing the ‘Bronze Plaque’. But this action demonstrates that imitation and relation to the Church was sought based upon the Linea bifurcata as part of the prophecy.

Bogus directions on the plaque were meant to mimic the encrypted instructions and show relevance to words in the Melkin prophecy. We know from the directional data in the prophecy itself, that the Devonian King donating Ineswitrin is in fact donating Burgh Island and we have already established the name of Avallon is derived from the town in the region of Blois.

Abbadare in the Prophecy of Melkin and Ineswirin as the Island of Ictis

The ‘Grail’ is in fact the body of Abbadare, also a coded reference to the Duo Fassula in the prophecy of Melkin, from which the Holy blood gets its name as the San Greal as I have covered in the section on the Grail legends.   The body of Abbadare was said to be on Ineswitrin by Melkin.  Of course, if you are a stubborn scholar you will not follow the  proofs  that I have put forward up to now in this research. However, for those of us with common sense, unless we accept Abbadare as the disguised name of Jesus in the prophecy of Melkin, we will never arrive at the solution to the Grail legend. Henry Blois did not understand the full purport of Melkin’s prophecy. Henry Blois partially understood the prophecy of Melkin. He must have believed it was genuine because it is evident he went in search of Joseph’s tomb at Montacute (as I showed in the section on Montacute) and procured Looe Island, because on the surface this is what the Melkin prophecy seems to be about. Henry Blois turned his own experience, having gone in search for the tomb of Joseph of Arimathea, as the metaphor for the ‘quest’ of the elusive Grail.

Abbadare is the word used by Melkin himself to describe Jesus. It is plain lunacy to suggest he is to be identified with Baybars (in Arabic al-Malik al-Zahir Rukn al-Din Baybars al-Bunduqdari), Sultan of Egypt and Syria, as professor Carley informs us. It is fair to say that if Melkin had laid out a puzzle whereby the body of Jesus were the object of a search, the prophecy would never have survived until this era (especially in the monastic system).

Modern scholars remain bemused by the meaning of Abbadare, but most can deduce the unambiguous meaning openly evident in the Melkin prophecy that Joseph of Arimathea is buried on an island along with ‘something else’. From what we are led to believe in the text of the Melkin prophecy, Joseph has two vessels filled with the blood and sweat of Jesus. This is simply a clever obfuscation.  Abbadare is Melkin’s way of referring to Jesus without stating what is blasphemous.

In the Gospel resurrection there is no body. This is the foundation of the Roman religion and Pauline eschatology. If Melkin had openly stated that Jesus was in a tomb, it would have ensured the prophecy of Melkin’s destruction in a monastic system which is based upon belief in the bodily resurrection of Jesus. However, knowledge of Jesus’ tomb was never part of the foundation of the church in ancient Briton. How could it be, if, as Augustine found on his arrival, that the Britons had a different belief and preferred their own traditions before all the churches in the world. Now, this enlightened sentiment did not occur on its own, but is a reflection of the complaint of the Briton’s to Rome’s self professed monopoly. Of course, the Briton’s had the same book put out by Rome because Rome invaded Britain.

As we have covered, Kim Yale’s deduction of the ‘Father’s pearl’ or the ‘Pearl of the Father’ is what Melkin is conveying by the word Abbadare in cryptic form.

I am not starting on a theological debate, but there is much understanding in this one-word Abbadare which is based in the understanding of the prophets of Israel and Jesus’ understanding of the Kingdom of Heaven being likened to the pearl of great price. There is certainly no resurrection spoken of in the prophets as the Roman church would have us believe. There is only a mis-comprehension of a few pertinent sentences.

The metaphor of the ‘pearl of the Father’ or Abbadare is derived from the understanding of a concept….that an ‘oyster’ while in the flesh makes a beautiful object i.e. a pearl, which long outlasts the oyster’s death and is valued greatly. In other words, a pearl’s beauty remains long after the body of the oyster has disintegrated, yet it was fashioned while in the flesh.(again, Jesus’ reference to the Kingdom of Heaven).

Melkin has understood the prophets of Israel i.e Jeremiah, Isaiah, Ezekiel etc. and Melkin has used this metaphor in conjunction with Jesus’s allusion to the ‘pearl of great price’ and has presented us with the name of Abbadare in his cryptogram which is designed to lead us to Joseph of Arimathea’s grave. It is not as if the prophecy, its directional data or what objects it refers to, is completely obtuse and open to any interpretation…. as Melkin mentions the prophet openly in the prophecy itself.

So, we can conclude Jesus is associated in some way to the meaning of the Melkin prophecy and we know Joseph was the man who claimed Jesus’ body after the crucifixion as only the Father could do. The crowds knew that Jesus was Joseph’s son. It is just the Gospel  writer’s misinterpretation of Joseph’s profession as a metal trader which has been interpreted as a Carpenter to square the conundrum that If Jesus was the Messiah, How could he be the Son of a Virgin if Joseph was his father. They knew Joseph was his father: “Isn’t this the carpenter’s son? Isn’t his mother’s name Mary, and aren’t his brothers
James, Joseph, Simon and Judas? Mathew 13:55. 

So, the question is: ‘if Joseph of Arimathea took down Jesus’ body from the cross and Joseph and the body of Jesus are never heard about or seen again until there was a rumour that Joseph is buried in Britain ‘with something mysterious’…… what do you think the mysterious object is? Well, if you are a scholar, one would automatically dismiss the idea that the prophecy might involve an island in Britain. Far to obvious! 

A modern scholar would automatically, with the names of Joseph of Arimathea and Jesus openly displayed in the Melkin text, start thinking of Muslim Baybars. Then, having read the Melkin prophecy, one would think since the prophecy appeared at Glastonbury, it must refer to Syria. Furthermore, because of ‘no understanding’ and having no comprehension about how Glastonbury lore might have developed; a scholar would utter dark proclamations about the Melkin prophecy until other scholars, like headless chickens running around confused by their own baffling utterances; all concur with one voice saying Fake, the Prophecy of Melkin is a Fake!

The only thing Fake is the bunch of self promoting scholars that peddle their concocted theories and bestow honours on each other from generation to generation; no student challenging a mentor once the honour of a PhD is bestowed. The very system we have devised to increase learning, actually through ignorance, leads us further from the truths that those ‘Profs’ profess to expound upon.

However, the point of this chapter is to clarify why it is that Joseph of Arimathea has brought the body of Jesus to Burgh Island. Obviously, the accuracy of the data in the prophecy leads to Burgh island in Devon for those able to follow simple geometric instructions. The fact that Joseph was a tin merchant and we have identified the island as Ictis where tin was stored and from which Astragali were ‘provended’…. should be enough to convince the most sceptical reader. If we can accept the place where the ingots were stored791 has been converted to a tomb and the knowledge of this pre-made ‘crater’ (cratibus praeparatis) was from Joseph’s association with trading tin with the Dumnonian’s; it is not too silly to assert that Joseph brought his relation (read son) to be buried far from the unjust events which had transpired in Jerusalem.

791We know by Diodorus’ description that large quantities of Ingots were transferred to the Island and therefore must have been stored until such time as a Phoenician ship arrived. We Know also that Burgh Island was Ictis because Strabo gives the exact account of how the archaeological evidence exists in the Erm estuary.

 However, many have debated where Jesus spent his time in the so called ‘lost years’ and it is, I believe, important to establish that Jesus spent most of his time elsewhere before returning to Jerusalem to meet his fate. The Roman church has eradicated any trace of the sanctity of British heritage by usurping a position of power and pre-eminence which does not rightfully belong to it…. but rather to the Island of Britain.

As Yale and Goldsworthy proclaim, it was the Templars who had solved Melkin’s prophecy and had found the tomb of Joseph and Jesus and removed the ‘doubled fasciola’ that is currently called the shroud of Turin. This is, in effect, why the church murdered the entire Knights Templar in a single day. After all, in plain logic, some organisation must have built the alignment of St Michael churches (since Henry Blois’ era) which today marks out the line on the British landscape from which we bifurcate at 13 degrees i.e. the old ‘Beltane line’ now referred to as the St. Michael line.

My main thrust in this section is to show that Joseph of Arimathea brought Jesus to an island in Britain which Joseph had known previously because of his dealings with the Island of Ictis as a tin trader. Maybe as other commentators have posited in the past, Jesus had spent time in a Jewish community in Britain for a period in his youth while accompanying his father/uncle. That Jesus spent time away from his family and then returned is understood by the famous passage in Luke chapter 4:18

He went to Nazareth, where he had been brought up, and on the Sabbath day he went into the synagogue, as was his custom. He stood up to read, and the scroll of the prophet Isaiah was handed to him. Unrolling it, he found the place where it is written: “The Spirit of the Lord is on me, because he has anointed me to proclaim good news to the poor. He has sent me to proclaim freedom for the prisoners and recovery of sight for the blind, to set the oppressed free, to proclaim the year of the Lord’s favour.” Then he rolled up the scroll, gave it back to the attendant and sat down. The eyes of everyone in the synagogue were fastened on him. He began by saying to them, “Today this scripture is fulfilled in your hearing.” All spoke well of him and were amazed at the gracious words that came from his lips. “Isn’t this Joseph’s son?” they asked.

It is plain to see that Jesus is conscious of the fact that he was the Messiah and substantiates his mission and message by quoting Isaiah. The point is that the locals are trying to verify that it is Joseph’s son. I am not going to get into a theological debate over the differentiation of Joseph of Arimathea and Joseph the carpenter.792 There are already enough contradictions in the Gospels which clearly indicate that the Gospel writers (the author of Q initially) were trying to square a ‘virgin birth’ spoken of by the prophets with a mundane husband called Joseph who disappears for most of the Gospel’s narrative and reappears (in name at least, Q having created the duality of Carpenter Joseph and Joseph of Aimathea the rich merchant)) as the man who takes Jesus’ body from the cross. Suffice it to say that the two Joseph’s are one and the same and Joseph of Arimathea is Jesus’s earthly father. Mathew even traces the genealogy from Abraham ending with: Jacob the father of Joseph, the husband of Mary, and Mary was the mother of Jesus who is called the Messiah.

Whether Joseph is Father or Uncle, or two different people is of no consequence.  Again, in Mathew, it seems evident that Jesus has been to a foreign land and learnt things that the locals are trying to square with what is known of his mundane provenance:

When Jesus had finished these parables, he moved on from there. Coming to his hometown, he began teaching the people in their synagogue, and they were amazed. “Where did this man get this wisdom and these miraculous powers?” they asked. “Isn’t this the carpenter’s son? Isn’t his mother’s name Mary, and aren’t his brothers James, Joseph, Simon and Judas? Aren’t all his sisters with us? Where then did this man get all these things?” And they took offense at him. But Jesus said to them, “A prophet is not without honour except in his own town and in his own home.”

One should inquire how it is that his own Cousin John the Baptist is at odds with recognising him:

The next day John saw Jesus coming toward him and said, “Look, the Lamb of God, who takes away the sin of the world! This is the one I meant when I said, ‘A man who comes after me has surpassed me because he was before me. ’I myself did not know him, but the reason I came baptizing with water was that he might be revealed to Israel.” Then John gave this testimony: “I saw the Spirit come down from heaven as a dove and remain on him. And I myself did not know him, but the one who sent me to baptize with water told me, ‘The man on whom you see the Spirit come down and remain is the one who will baptize with the Holy Spirit.’ I have seen and I testify that this is God’s Chosen One.”

It is pure speculation, but I believe the marriage at Cana was Jesus’ own wedding and Mary Magdalene was his bride. In the Apocrypha a case could be made by certain evidences that Mary turned up in Jerusalem while Jesus’ mission was already underway and there was jealousy of her proximity to Jesus by the disciples.793 I would speculate (given that Magdala was never a location) that the eponym is connected to Magi or King and that Mary could have been a King’s daughter brought to Jerusalem by tin trading Joseph, from Britain, for a marriage after both Jesus and Mary had met each other while Jesus was in his earlier days soujourning in southern Britain.

792Origen denies Jesus was a carpenter. Clearly Origen understood that “tekton” was not a specific reference to carpentry but meant ‘artisan’ or ‘craftsman’.

793In the Gospel of Philip there are holes which have obliterated the text but enough remains to fill the gaps: ‘And the companion of the (lord was) Mary Magdalene. (And he loved) her more than all the disciples, and used to kiss her often on her (lips). The rest of the disciples (were jealous) They said to him “Why do you love her more than all of us?” The Savior answered and said to them, “Why do I not love you like her? When a blind man and one who sees are both together in darkness, they are no different from one another. When the light comes, then he who sees will see the light, and he who is blind will remain in darkness.’

Again, this is sheer speculation and until the tomb on Burgh Island is opened up and genetic forensic tests are carried out on the three occupants, it is impossible to go any further.  However, since we know from Rabanus Maurus 776 – 856AD the archbishop of Mainz (and the French tradition) that Mary Magdalene accompanied Joseph of Arimathea, we might conclude that Burgh Island would probably be the destination, him being a tin trader.

The Devon Archealogical Society has dismissed any relevance to what Goldsworthy posited regarding King Arthur, as they had already carried out a survey on Burgh Island previously and found no evidence of his grave there or of Iron Age habitation on Burgh Island. In fact the owner of Burgh Island had related that someone had already searched for Arthur’s tomb on the Island. I am not advocating that King Arthur is buried on Burgh Island. How could he be; The Chivalric King Arthur is a product of Henry Blois’ imagination; but Joseph’s remains are 50ft below the surface under the Burgh Island hotel, built upon the same foundations of the old monastery that Camden says still stood in his era before the dissolution of the monasteries. I have no interest in Iron Age remains or Arthur’s supposed grave on Burgh Island;794 just the fact that the tomb of Joseph is buried deep in the island in a cave which was once hewn out for the storage of Tin ingots when Burgh Island was the Island of Ictis which traded Tin to the ancient world.

If the iron age community on Folly Hill just above Burgh Island, purposefully did not inhabit the island, so as not to draw attention to the tin repository in both Pytheas’ era and the Roman era, it might explain the lack of previous habitation detectable by archeologists. But it is doubtful,  the hobbyists that constitute the Devon Archaelogical Society would even recognise Ictis as Burgh Island since the foremost expert795 on that particular subject does not even mention Burgh Island.

794Goldsworthy’s assertion that King Arthur is buried on Burgh Island is unfounded. The connection of a fictitious Arthur and Burgh Island is strictly through Joseph’s remains being buried there and Henry Blois’ involvement in changing the name of Ineswitrin for Insula Avallonis on the prophecy of Melkin and leaving this altered edition of the prophecy of Melkin to posterity. It is therefore, Goldsworthy’s specious position that King Arthur is reckoned to be on Avalon; not understanding that Avalon was the fictitious name for Ineswitrin…. the island which is the basis of the Melkin prophecy originally.

795The ignorance of Barry Cunliffe is breath-taking. After discussing the Erm ingots he does not mention an island just two miles from where the cache of ingots was found and which fits Diodorus Siculus’ description of Ictis (allowing for some distortion to Pytheas’ original account). He, like many before him, cannot see how the trading island of Ictis was well placed centrally to all the tin producing rivers of Dartmoor to become the tin mart of the ancient world.

The fact that the Devon Archaeological society would not find the tomb first time round is simply because it is under 50ft of upended slate under the modern hotel with a tunnel leading to it. The amateur archaeologist who once made a futile search for Arthur’s grave on Burgh Island some years ago had no chance of finding an entirely fictional character and would be looking for a tomb at the normal depth. 

The hillside above the island and above Bigbury-on-sea is currently being excavated archaeologically and there is evidence of a large community having inhabited the spot overlooking Burgh Island with artefacts detected which date back at least to the time of Pytheas c.350-20 BC. This was the community which operated the Tin island of Ictis which was spoken of by Pytheas. The Island of Ictis, which Strabo796 relates that a Phonetician captain ran his ship on the rocks to protect the island’s secrecy i.e. Ictis, is a couple of miles from the mouth of the river Erm. Here, the very rock described in Strabo’s account exists and the cache of ingots lie in shore of the rock where the Phoenician scuttled his vessel. The remaining evidence concurs with Strabo’s account.

Prof. Barry Cunliffe797 has a ‘pet’ but erroneous theory and because certain artefacts have been found on Mount Batten in ‘Plymouth Sound’ he has concluded that he has identified the Island of Ictis. Firstly, it is not an Island and it never was and does not have a tidal causeway which Diodorus describes. Secondly, it is less in line with any previous description of the island by Greek or Latin chroniclers; it is simply not an island!!!

Sir Barry has found an ancient trading port in an obvious place but no matter how this is construed in Barry’s mind, it is not an island connected to the mainland by a ‘spit’ which is covered at high tide, as described by Diodorus. Furthermore, no matter how hard one tried, one could never keep ‘The Island’ a ‘secret’ as every vessel going in and out of the harbour passes the headland. So, again, Strabo’s account is ignored and so are the Erm Ingots and their proximity to the real Island of Ictis. In typical scholarly fashion and following the long-standing tradition of Medievalist scholars trying to find a niche for their expertise to flourish; we are sent in the wrong direction, further obfuscating the truth rather than elucidating it.

796Strabo, born 64 BC in Amaseia Pontus and died after 21 AD; geographer and historian whose Geographica is the only extant work covering a whole range of peoples and countries known to both Greeks and Romans during the reign of Augustus 27 BC–14 AD. Strabo had read earlier historians accounts who had commented on pytheas’ account of the island of Ictis such as Polybius and Posiedonius

797Barry Cunliffe. The extraordinary voyage of Pytheas the Greek.

In fact, it is excruciating, that in an entire book on Pytheas’ voyage and about the island of Ictis, Barry does not mention Burgh Island. Cunliffe ignores Burgh Island when the recent find of tin ingots at the mouth of the River Erm is 2.5 miles distant. These tin ingots known as astragli, specifically made that shape by old tin miners on the sides of rivers through firing the ‘cassiterite’ in the whirl pools beside the river, are from that date of the incident described by Strabo.

 

Instead Cunliffe states: The river Erm is one of the five main rivers that flow south from the granite massif of Dartmoor to the channel, and Bigbury Bay is barely 25 km (c.16 nautical miles) from the Iron age port of Mount Batten in Plymouth. It is quite possible that the Erm wreck was a vessel that was about to transport tin, from the Dartmoor fringe, on the short haul to Mount Batten where traders from Armorica might be expected to barter for it.

 

Cunliffe, writing a book about Pytheas and the island of Ictis does not comment on the coincidence of Diodorus’ extract and how Diodorus’ description fits Burgh Island and could not in anyway apply to Mount Batten: …..and convey it to an Island which lies off Britain called Ictis; for at the ebb tide the space between this island and the mainland becomes dry and they take the tin in large quantities over to the island on their wagons.

 

This description does not fit Mount Batten. Especially, in consideration of the topography of Burgh Island close to where the ingots were discovered and its access and centrality to the tin deposits of central Dartmoor. There is an account in the history by Strabo which explains how the tin Ingots at the head of the erm estuary were found inshore of the rock on which the Phoenician captain of a tin trading ship scuttled his vessel, which we covered earlier on the section on Ictis. Cunliffe, like madievalist scholars regarding Geoffrey of Monmouth, Glastonbury lore, Gerald’s witness and Grail literature; choose to ignore what is blatantly obvious to a sentient mind.

 

If the reader really wants to understand the stupidity of some commentators, we should recall Ashdown’s drivel following Carley’s silly and meaningless dark utterances and see clearly why Avalon has remained an enigma: I have argued elsewhere that Melkin’s reference originated in some satirical lay which had consigned the deceased Baybars and his paladins to one of the alternative Mediterranean, Oriental or Antipodean locations of an Avalon….

Pin It on Pinterest